This is a modern-English version of Library of the World's Best Literature, Ancient and Modern — Volume 03, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

LIBRARY OF THE

WORLD'S BEST LITERATURE

ANCIENT AND MODERN




CHARLES DUDLEY WARNER

EDITOR




HAMILTON WRIGHT MABIE
LUCIA GILBERT RUNKLE
GEORGE HENRY WARNER

ASSOCIATE EDITORS




Connoisseur Edition

VOL. III.

1896





THE ADVISORY COUNCIL


CRAWFORD H. TOY, A.M., LL.D.,

CRAWFORD H. TOY, A.M., LL.D.,

Professor of Hebrew,

Hebrew Professor,

HARVARD UNIVERSITY, Cambridge, Mass.

HARVARD UNIVERSITY, Cambridge, MA

THOMAS R. LOUNSBURY, LL.D., L.H.D.,

THOMAS R. LOUNSBURY, Ph.D., Ed.D.,

Professor of English in the Sheffield Scientific School of

Professor of English in the Sheffield Scientific School of

YALE UNIVERSITY, New Haven, Conn.

Yale University, New Haven, CT

WILLIAM M. SLOANE, PH.D., L.H.D.,

WILLIAM M. SLOANE, Ph.D., L.H.D.,

Professor of History and Political Science,

Professor of History and Political Science,

PRINCETON UNIVERSITY, Princeton, N.J.

Princeton University, Princeton, NJ

BRANDER MATTHEWS, A.M., LL.B.,

BRANDER MATTHEWS, A.M., J.D.,

Professor of Literature,

Literature Professor,

COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY, New York City.

Columbia University, NYC.

JAMES B. ANGELL, LL.D.,

JAMES B. ANGELL, Ph.D.,

President of the

President of the

UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN, Ann Arbor, Mich.

UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN, Ann Arbor, MI

WILLARD FISKE, A.M., PH.D.,

WILLARD FISKE, M.A., Ph.D.,

Late Professor of the Germanic and Scandinavian Languages and Literatures,

Late Professor of Germanic and Scandinavian Languages and Literature,

CORNELL UNIVERSITY, Ithaca, N.Y.

CORNELL UNIVERSITY, Ithaca, NY

EDWARD S. HOLDEN, A.M., LL.D.,

EDWARD S. HOLDEN, M.A., J.D.,

Director of the Lick Observatory, and Astronomer

Director of the Lick Observatory and Astronomer

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, Berkeley, Cal.

UC Berkeley, California

ALCÉE FORTIER, LIT.D.,

ALCÉE FORTIER, PH.D.,

Professor of the Romance Languages,

Romance Languages Professor,

TULANE UNIVERSITY, New Orleans, La.

Tulane University, New Orleans, LA

WILLIAM P. TRENT, M.A.,

WILLIAM P. TRENT, M.A.

Dean of the Department of Arts and Sciences, and Professor of English and History,

Dean of the Arts and Sciences Department and Professor of English and History,

UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH, Sewanee, Tenn.

UNIVERSITY OF THE SOUTH, Sewanee, TN.

PAUL SHOREY, PH.D.,

PAUL SHOREY, PH.D.

Professor of Greek and Latin Literature,

Professor of Greek and Latin Literature,

UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO, Chicago, Ill.

University of Chicago, Chicago, IL

WILLIAM T. HARRIS, LL.D.,

WILLIAM T. HARRIS, LL.D.,

United States Commissioner of Education,

U.S. Commissioner of Education,

BUREAU OF EDUCATION, Washington, D.C.

Department of Education, Washington, D.C.

MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN, A.M., LL.D.,

Maurice Francis Egan, A.M., LL.D.,

Professor of Literature in the

Literature Professor in the

CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY OF AMERICA, Washington, D.C.

CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY OF AMERICA, Washington, D.C.






TABLE OF CONTENTS


VOL. III.

ST. AUGUSTINE OF HIPPO (by Samuel Hart) -- 354-430

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (by Samuel Hart) -- 354-430

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('The Confessions')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (same)

The Foes of the City ('The City of God')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('The City of God')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (same)

A Prayer ('The Trinity')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('The Trinity')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- CE 121-180

JANE AUSTEN -- 1775-1817

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- 1775-1817

An Offer of Marriage ('Pride and Prejudice')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('Pride and Prejudice')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('Emma')

Family Training ('Mansfield Park')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (Mansfield Park)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (same)

AVERROËS -- 1126-1198

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- 1126-1198

AVICEBRON -- 1028-?1058

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- 1028-1058

On Matter and Form ('The Fountain of Life')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('The Fountain of Life')

ROBERT AYTOUN -- 1570-1638

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- 1570-1638

Lines to an Inconstant Mistress (with Burns's Adaptation)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (with Burns's version)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- 1813-1865

Burial March of Dundee ('Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('Songs of the Scottish Cavaliers')

The Broken Pitcher ('Bon Gaultier Ballads')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('Bon Gaultier Ballads')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (same)

A Ball in the Upper Circles ('The Modern Endymion')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('The Modern Endymion')

A Highland Tramp ('Norman Sinclair')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('Norman Sinclair')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- 1798-1866

A Happy Childhood ('My Recollections')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('My Memories')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (same)

BABER (by Edward S. Holden) -- 1482-1530

BABER (by Edward S. Holden) -- 1482-1530

WALTER BAGEHOT (by Forrest Morgan) -- 1826-1877

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (by Forrest Morgan) -- 1826-1877

The Virtues of Stupidity ('Letters on the French Coup d'État')

The Virtues of Stupidity ('Letters on the French Coup d'État')

Review Writing ('The First Edinburgh Reviewers')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('The First Edinburgh Reviewers')

Lord Eldon (same)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (same)

Taste ('Wordsworth, Tennyson, and Browning')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (Wordsworth, Tennyson, and Browning)

The Search for Happiness ('William Cowper')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('William Cowper')

On Early Reading ('Edward Gibbon')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('Edward Gibbon')

The Cavaliers ('Thomas Babington Macaulay')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('Thomas Babington Macaulay')

Morality and Fear ('Bishop Butler')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('Bishop Butler')

The Tyranny of Convention ('Sir Robert Peel')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('Sir Robert Peel')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (Bolingbroke)

Conditions of Cabinet Government ('The English Constitution')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('The UK Constitution')

Why Early Societies could not be Free ('Physics and Politics')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('Physics and Politics')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (same)

JENS BAGGESEN -- 1764-1826

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- 1764-1826

A Cosmopolitan ('The Labyrinth')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('The Maze')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- 1816

From "Festus": Life: The Passing-Bell; Thoughts;

From "Festus": __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- 1832-

The Battle of Ivry ('The Huguenots and Henry of Navarre')

The Battle of Ivry ('The Huguenots and Henry of Navarre')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- 1821-1893

Hunting in Abyssinia ('The Nile Tributaries of Abyssinia')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('The Nile Rivers of Abyssinia')

The Sources of the Nile ('The Albert Nyanza')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('Lake Albert')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ -- 1848

The Pleasures of Reading (Rectorial Address)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (Rector's Address)

HONORÉ DE BALZAC (by William P. Trent) -- 1799-1850

HONORÉ DE BALZAC (by William P. Trent) -- 1799-1850

The Meeting in the Convent ('The Duchess of Langeais')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('The Duchess of Langeais')

The Napoleon of the People ('The Country Doctor')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('The Rural Physician')

GEORGE BANCROFT (by Austin Scott) -- 1800-1891

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (by Austin Scott) -- 1800-1891

The Beginnings of Virginia ('History of the United States')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ('U.S. History')

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (same)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (same)

Franklin (same)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (same)






FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS

VOLUME III.


Ancient Irish Miniature (Colored Plate) Frontispiece
"St. Augustine and His Mother" (Photogravure) 1014
Papyrus, Sermons of St. Augustine (Fac-simile) 1018
Marcus Aurelius (Portrait) 1022
The Zend Avesta (Fac-simile) 1084
Francis Bacon (Portrait) 1156
"The Cavaliers" (Photogravure) 1218
Honoré de Balzac (Portrait) 1348
George Bancroft (Portrait) 1432


VIGNETTE PORTRAITS






BERTHOLD AUERBACH--(Continued from Volume II)

"Do you imagine that every one is kindly disposed towards you? Take my word for it, a palace contains people of all sorts, good and bad. All the vices abound in such a place. And there are many other matters of which you have no idea, and of which you will, I trust, ever remain ignorant. But all you meet are wondrous polite. Try to remain just as you now are, and when you leave the palace, let it be as the same Walpurga you were when you came here."

"Do you think everyone has your best interests at heart? Trust me, a palace is filled with people of all kinds, both good and bad. You’ll find every imaginable vice there. There are also many things you don’t know about and, hopefully, you’ll stay unaware of them. But everyone you meet is incredibly polite. Just try to stay the way you are now, and when you leave the palace, make sure to be the same Walpurga you were when you arrived."

Walpurga stared at her in surprise. Who could change her?

Walpurga looked at her in shock. Who could possibly change her?

Word came that the Queen was awake and desired Walpurga to bring the Crown Prince to her.

Word arrived that the Queen was awake and wanted Walpurga to bring the Crown Prince to her.

Accompanied by Doctor Gunther, Mademoiselle Kramer, and two waiting-women, she proceeded to the Queen's bedchamber. The Queen lay there, calm and beautiful, and with a smile of greeting, turned her face towards those who had entered. The curtains had been partially drawn aside, and a broad, slanting ray of light shone into the apartment, which seemed still more peaceful than during the breathless silence of the previous night.

Accompanied by Dr. Gunther, Mademoiselle Kramer, and two attendants, she headed to the Queen's bedroom. The Queen was lying there, serene and beautiful, and with a welcoming smile, she turned her face toward the newcomers. The curtains were partially pulled back, and a wide, slanting beam of light streamed into the room, making it feel even more tranquil than during the tense silence of the previous night.

"Good morning!" said the Queen, with a voice full of feeling. "Let me have my child!" She looked down at the babe that rested in her arms, and then, without noticing any one in the room, lifted her glance on high and faintly murmured:--

"Good morning!" said the Queen, her voice filled with emotion. "Please, give me my child!" She looked down at the baby cradled in her arms, and then, without paying attention to anyone else in the room, lifted her gaze upwards and softly murmured:--

"This is the first time I behold my child in the daylight!"

"This is the first time I see my child in the daylight!"

All were silent; it seemed as if there was naught in the apartment except the broad slanting ray of light that streamed in at the window.

All were quiet; it felt like there was nothing in the room except the wide beam of light that poured in through the window.

"Have you slept well?" inquired the Queen. Walpurga was glad the Queen had asked a question, for now she could answer. Casting a hurried glance at Mademoiselle Kramer, she said:--

"Did you sleep well?" asked the Queen. Walpurga was relieved the Queen had asked a question, as she could now respond. Quick to look at Mademoiselle Kramer, she said:--

"Yes, indeed! Sleep's the first, the last, and the best thing in the world."

"Absolutely! Sleep is the first, the last, and the best thing in the world."

"She's clever," said the Queen, addressing Doctor Gunther in French.

"She's smart," said the Queen, speaking to Doctor Gunther in French.

Walpurga's heart sank within her. Whenever she heard them speak French, she felt as if they were betraying her; as if they had put on an invisible cap, like that worn by the goblins in the fairy-tale, and could thus speak without being heard.

Walpurga's heart sank. Every time she heard them speak French, it felt like they were betraying her; as if they had put on an invisible cap, like the one worn by the goblins in the fairy tale, allowing them to talk without being heard.

"Did the Prince sleep well?" asked the Queen.

"Did the Prince sleep well?" the Queen asked.

Walpurga passed her hand over her face, as if to brush away a spider that had been creeping there. The Queen doesn't speak of her "child" or her "son," but only of "the Crown Prince."

Walpurga ran her hand over her face, as if trying to swat away a spider that had been crawling there. The Queen doesn't refer to her "child" or her "son," but only as "the Crown Prince."

Walpurga answered:--

Walpurga replied:--

"Yes, quite well, thank God! That is, I couldn't hear him, and I only wanted to say that I'd like to act towards the--" she could not say "the Prince"--"that is, towards him, as I'd do with my own child. We began on the very first day. My mother taught me that. Such a child has a will of its own from the very start, and it won't do to give way to it. It won't do to take it from the cradle, or to feed it, whenever it pleases; there ought to be regular times for all those things. It'll soon get used to that, and it won't harm it either, to let it cry once in a while. On the contrary, that expands the chest."

"Yes, I'm doing quite well, thank God! That is, I couldn't hear him, and I just wanted to say that I'd like to treat him, as I would my own child. We started this from the very first day. My mom taught me that. A child has its own will from the beginning, and you can't just give in to it. You shouldn't take it from the crib or feed it whenever it wants; there need to be regular times for all of that. It'll get used to it quickly, and it won't hurt to let it cry now and then. On the contrary, that actually helps its development."

"Does he cry?" asked the Queen.

"Does he cry?" the Queen asked.

The infant answered the question for itself, for it at once began to cry most lustily.

The baby answered the question on its own by starting to cry really loud.

"Take him and quiet him," begged the Queen.

"Take him and hush him up," the Queen pleaded.

The King entered the apartment before the child had stopped crying.

The King walked into the room before the child had finished crying.

"He will have a good voice of command," said he, kissing the Queen's hand.

"He'll have a strong commanding voice," he said, kissing the Queen's hand.

Walpurga quieted the child, and she and Mademoiselle Kramer were sent back to their apartments.

Walpurga calmed the child, and she and Mademoiselle Kramer were sent back to their rooms.

The King informed the Queen of the dispatches that had been received, and of the sponsors who had been decided upon. She was perfectly satisfied with the arrangements that had been made.

The King told the Queen about the messages that had come in and the sponsors that had been chosen. She was completely happy with the plans that had been made.

When Walpurga had returned to her room and had placed the child in the cradle, she walked up and down and seemed quite agitated.

When Walpurga got back to her room and put the child in the cradle, she paced back and forth and looked really anxious.

"There are no angels in this world!" said she. "They're all just like the rest of us, and who knows but--" She was vexed at the Queen: "Why won't she listen patiently when her child cries? We must take all our children bring us, whether it be joy or pain."

"There are no angels in this world!" she said. "They're all just like the rest of us, and who knows—" She was annoyed with the Queen: "Why won't she listen patiently when her child cries? We have to take all our children bring us, whether it brings us joy or pain."

She stepped out into the passage-way and heard the tones of the organ in the palace-chapel. For the first time in her life these sounds displeased her. "It don't belong in the house," thought she, "where all sorts of things are going on. The church ought to stand by itself."

She stepped into the hallway and heard the sound of the organ in the palace chapel. For the first time in her life, these sounds bothered her. "It doesn't belong in this house," she thought, "where all sorts of things are happening. The church should stand on its own."

When she returned to the room, she found a stranger there. Mademoiselle Kramer informed her that this was the tailor to the Queen.

When she came back to the room, she saw a stranger there. Mademoiselle Kramer told her that this was the tailor for the Queen.

Walpurga laughed outright at the notion of a "tailor to the Queen." The elegantly attired person looked at her in amazement, while Mademoiselle Kramer explained to her that this was the dressmaker to her Majesty the Queen, and that he had come to take her measure for three new dresses.

Walpurga laughed out loud at the idea of a "tailor to the Queen." The stylishly dressed person gazed at her in shock, while Mademoiselle Kramer clarified that this was the dressmaker for Her Majesty the Queen, and he had come to take her measurements for three new dresses.

"Am I to wear city clothes?"

"Should I wear urban clothes?"

"God forbid! You're to wear the dress of your neighborhood, and can order a stomacher in red, blue, green, or any color that you like best."

"God forbid! You have to wear the dress from your neighborhood, and you can choose a stomacher in red, blue, green, or any color you like best."

"I hardly know what to say; but I'd like to have a workday suit too. Sunday clothes on week-days--that won't do."

"I'm not sure what to say, but I’d like to have a work suit too. Wearing Sunday clothes during the week just doesn’t work."

"At court one always wears Sunday clothes, and when her Majesty drives out again you will have to accompany her."

"At court, everyone always wears their best clothes, and when Her Majesty goes out again, you'll need to go with her."

"A11 right, then. I won't object."

"A11 right, then. I won't complain."

While he took her measure, Walpurga laughed incessantly, and he was at last obliged to ask her to hold still, so that he might go on with his work. Putting his measure into his pocket, he informed Mademoiselle Kramer that he had ordered an exact model, and that the master of ceremonies had favored him with several drawings, so that there might be no doubt of success.

While he sized her up, Walpurga kept laughing, and he finally had to ask her to stand still so he could continue with his work. After putting his measuring tool away, he told Mademoiselle Kramer that he had ordered an exact model and that the master of ceremonies had given him several drawings, ensuring there would be no doubt about the outcome.

Finally he asked permission to see the Crown Prince. Mademoiselle Kramer was about to let him do so, but Walpurga objected.

Finally, he asked if he could see the Crown Prince. Mademoiselle Kramer was about to let him, but Walpurga objected.

"Before the child is christened," said she, "no one shall look at it just out of curiosity, and least of all a tailor, or else the child will never turn out the right sort of man."

"Before the child is baptized," she said, "no one should look at him out of curiosity, especially not a tailor, or the child will never grow up to be the right kind of man."

The tailor took his leave, Mademoiselle Kramer having politely hinted to him that nothing could be done with the superstition of the lower orders, and that it would not do to irritate the nurse.

The tailor said goodbye, as Mademoiselle Kramer had politely pointed out that there was nothing to be done about the superstitions of the lower classes, and that provoking the nurse would not be wise.

This occurrence induced Walpurga to administer the first serious reprimand to Mademoiselle Kramer. She could not understand why she was so willing to make an exhibition of the child. "Nothing does a child more harm than to let strangers look at it in its sleep, and a tailor at that."

This incident prompted Walpurga to give Mademoiselle Kramer her first serious reprimand. She couldn’t understand why she was so eager to show off the child. "Nothing harms a child more than letting strangers look at it while it sleeps, especially a tailor."

All the wild fun with which, in popular songs, tailors are held up to scorn and ridicule, found vent in Walpurga, and she began singing:--

All the crazy fun that popular songs mock tailors with came out in Walpurga, and she started singing:--

"Just listen, you brave ones who love to wander!
A snail was chasing a tailor back home.
And if Old Shears hadn't run so quickly,
The snail would definitely have caught him in the end."

Mademoiselle Kramer's acquaintance with the court tailor had lowered her in Walpurga's esteem; and with an evident effort to mollify the latter, Mademoiselle Kramer asked:--

Mademoiselle Kramer's connection with the court tailor had diminished her standing in Walpurga's eyes; and with a clear effort to appease her, Mademoiselle Kramer asked:--

"Does the idea of your new and beautiful clothes really afford you no pleasure?"

"Do your new and beautiful clothes really not bring you any joy?"

"To be frank with you, no! I don't wear them for my own sake, but for that of others, who dress me to please themselves. It's all the same to me, however! I've given myself up to them, and suppose I must submit."

"Honestly, no! I don't wear them for myself, but for others who dress me to make themselves happy. It doesn't really matter to me, though! I've surrendered to them, and I guess I have to go along with it."

"May I come in?" asked a pleasant voice. Countess Irma entered the room. Extending both her hands to Walpurga, she said:--

"May I come in?" asked a friendly voice. Countess Irma walked into the room. Holding out both her hands to Walpurga, she said:--

"God greet you, my countrywoman! I am also from the Highlands, seven hours distance from your village. I know it well, and once sailed over the lake with your father. Does he still live?"

"Hello, my fellow countrywoman! I’m also from the Highlands, about seven hours away from your village. I know it well, and I once sailed across the lake with your father. Is he still alive?"

"Alas! no: he was drowned, and the lake hasn't given up its dead."

"Sadly, no: he drowned, and the lake hasn't released its dead."

"He was a fine-looking old man, and you are the very image of him."

"He was a great-looking old man, and you look just like him."

"I am glad to find some one else here who knew my father. The court tailor--I mean the court doctor--knew him too. Yes, search the land through, you couldn't have found a better man than my father, and no one can help but admit it."

"I’m happy to see someone else here who knew my father. The court tailor—I mean the court doctor—knew him too. Yes, you could search the country, and you wouldn’t find a better man than my father; no one can deny that."

"Yes: I've often heard as much."

"Yes, I've heard that a lot."

"May I ask your Ladyship's name?"

"Can I ask your ladyship's name?"

"Countess Wildenort."

"Countess Wildenort."

"Wildenort? I've heard the name before. Yes, I remember my mother's mentioning it. Your father was known as a very kind and benevolent man. Has he been dead a long while?"

"Wildenort? I've heard that name before. Yeah, I remember my mom mentioning it. Your dad was known to be a really kind and generous man. Has he been gone for a long time?"

"No, he is still living."

"No, he is still alive."

"Is he here too?"

"Is he here as well?"

"No."

"Nope."

"And as what are you here, Countess?"

"And what brings you here, Countess?"

"As maid of honor."

"As the maid of honor."

"And what is that?"

"What’s that?"

"Being attached to the Queen's person; or what, in your part of the country, would be called a companion."

"Being close to the Queen; or what you might call a companion in your part of the country."

"Indeed! And is your father willing to let them use you that way?"

"Absolutely! And is your dad okay with them using you like that?"

Irma, who was somewhat annoyed by her questions, said:--

Irma, a bit irritated by her questions, said:--

"I wished to ask you something--Can you write?"

"I wanted to ask you something—Can you write?"

"I once could, but I've quite forgotten how."

"I used to know how, but I've totally forgotten."

"Then I've just hit it! that's the very reason for my coming here. Now, whenever you wish to write home, you can dictate your letter to me, and I will write whatever you tell me to."

"Then I've got it! That's exactly why I'm here. Now, whenever you want to write home, you can tell me what to say, and I'll write down whatever you dictate."

"I could have done that too," suggested Mademoiselle Kramer, timidly; "and your Ladyship would not have needed to trouble yourself."

"I could've done that too," Mademoiselle Kramer suggested shyly; "and you wouldn't have needed to worry, Your Ladyship."

"No, the Countess will write for me. Shall it be now?"

"No, the Countess will write for me. Should it be now?"

"Certainly."

"Sure."

But Walpurga had to go to the child. While she was in the next room, Countess Irma and Mademoiselle Kramer engaged each other in conversation.

But Walpurga had to go to the child. While she was in the next room, Countess Irma and Mademoiselle Kramer chatted with each other.

When Walpurga returned, she found Irma, pen in hand, and at once began to dictate.

When Walpurga came back, she saw Irma with a pen in her hand and immediately started to dictate.

Translation of S.A. Stern.

Translation of S.A. Stern.


THE FIRST FALSE STEP

From 'On the Heights'

The ball was to be given in the palace and the adjoining winter garden. The intendant now informed Irma of his plan, and was delighted to find that she approved of it. At the end of the garden he intended to erect a large fountain, ornamented with antique groups. In the foreground he meant to have trees and shrubbery and various kinds of rocks, so that none could approach too closely; and the background was to be a Grecian landscape, painted in the grand style.

The ball was set to take place in the palace and the nearby winter garden. The event planner now shared his plan with Irma and was pleased to see that she liked it. At the end of the garden, he planned to install a large fountain, decorated with antique sculptures. In the foreground, he envisioned trees, shrubs, and various types of rocks to create a barrier, while the background would feature a grand Grecian landscape painting.

Irma promised to keep his secret. Suddenly she exclaimed, "We are all of us no better than lackeys and kitchen-maids. We are kept busy stewing, roasting, and cooking for weeks, in order to prepare a dish that may please their Majesties."

Irma promised to keep his secret. Suddenly she exclaimed, "We're all just servants and cooks. We're tied up for weeks, stewing, roasting, and cooking to prepare a meal that might please their Majesties."

The intendant made no reply.

The director said nothing.

"Do you remember," continued Irma, "how, when we were at the lake, we spoke of the fact that man possessed the advantage of being able to change his dress, and thus to alter his appearance? While yet a child, masquerading was my greatest delight. The soul wings its flight in callow infancy. A bal costumé is indeed one of the noblest fruits of culture. The love of coquetry which is innate with all of us displays itself there undisguised."

"Do you remember," Irma continued, "how, when we were at the lake, we talked about how people have the advantage of changing their clothes and, in turn, their appearance? When I was a child, dressing up was my favorite thing to do. The spirit soars in youthful innocence. A bal costumé is truly one of the greatest expressions of culture. The natural love for playfulness that we all have shows itself there without any pretense."

The intendant took his leave. While walking away, his mind was filled with his old thoughts about Irma.

The intendant said his goodbyes. As he walked away, he was lost in his old thoughts about Irma.

"No," said he to himself, "such a woman would be a constant strain, and would require one to be brilliant and intellectual all day long. She would exhaust one," said he, almost aloud.

"No," he said to himself, "having a woman like that would be a constant pressure, and would demand that you be smart and insightful all the time. She would wear you out," he said, almost out loud.

No one knew what character Irma intended to appear in, although many supposed that it would be as "Victory," since it was well known that she had stood for the model of the statue that surmounted the arsenal. They were busy conjecturing how she could assume that character without violating the social proprieties.

No one knew which character Irma planned to portray, although many guessed it would be "Victory," since it was well known that she had been the model for the statue on top of the arsenal. They were busy speculating how she could take on that role without breaking social norms.

Irma spent much of her time in the atelier, and worked assiduously. She was unable to escape a feeling of unrest, far greater than that she had experienced years ago when looking forward to her first ball. She could not reconcile herself to the idea of preparing for the fête so long beforehand, and would like to have had it take place in the very next hour, so that something else might be taken up at once. The long delay tried her patience. She almost envied those beings to whom the preparation for pleasure affords the greatest part of the enjoyment. Work alone calmed her unrest. She had something to do, and this prevented the thoughts of the festival from engaging her mind during the day. It was only in the evening that she would recompense herself for the day's work, by giving full swing to her fancy.

Irma spent a lot of her time in the studio, working hard. She couldn't shake a feeling of unease, much stronger than what she had felt years ago when she was anticipating her first ball. She struggled to accept the idea of preparing for the fête so far in advance and wished it could happen in the next hour, so she could move on to something else. The long wait tested her patience. She almost envied those who found the preparation for fun to be the best part of the experience. Only her work calmed her restlessness. Having something to do kept her mind from dwelling on the festival during the day. It was only in the evening that she rewarded herself for the day's work by letting her imagination run wild.

The statue of Victory was still in the atelier and was almost finished. High ladders were placed beside it. The artist was still chiseling at the figure, and would now and then hurry down to observe the general effect, and then hastily mount the ladder again in order to add a touch here or there. Irma scarcely ventured to look up at this effigy of herself in Grecian costume--transformed and yet herself. The idea of being thus translated into the purest of art's forms filled her with a tremor, half joy, half fear.

The statue of Victory was still in the workshop and was almost done. Tall ladders were set up next to it. The artist was still carving the figure and would occasionally rush down to check the overall look before quickly climbing back up the ladder to add a detail here or there. Irma hardly dared to look up at this image of herself in Grecian dress—altered yet still herself. The thought of being transformed into the purest form of art filled her with a mix of excitement and anxiety.

It was on a winter afternoon. Irma was working assiduously at a copy of a bust of Theseus, for it was growing dark. Near her stood her preceptor's marble bust of Doctor Gunther. All was silent; not a sound was heard save now and then the picking or scratching of the chisel.

It was a winter afternoon. Irma was diligently working on a copy of a bust of Theseus, as it was getting dark. Next to her was her teacher's marble bust of Doctor Gunther. Everything was silent; the only sound was occasionally the tapping or scraping of the chisel.

At that moment the master descended the ladder, and drawing a deep breath, said:--

At that moment, the master came down the ladder and, taking a deep breath, said:--

"There--that will do. One can never finish. I shall not put another stroke to it. I am afraid that retouching would only injure it. It is done."

"There—that's it. You can never really finish. I won’t add another touch. I'm worried that touching it up would only ruin it. It’s complete."

In the master's words and manner, struggling effort and calm content seemed mingled. He laid the chisel aside. Irma looked at him earnestly and said:--

In the master's words and manner, a mix of hard work and peaceful satisfaction was evident. He set the chisel down. Irma looked at him intently and said:--

"You are a happy man; but I can imagine that you are still unsatisfied. I don't believe that even Raphael or Michael Angelo was ever satisfied with the work he had completed. The remnant of dissatisfaction which an artist feels at the completion of a work is the germ of a new creation."

"You’re a happy man, but I can imagine you’re still not fully satisfied. I doubt that even Raphael or Michelangelo were ever completely satisfied with their finished works. The lingering dissatisfaction that an artist feels when they finish a piece is the seed of a new creation."

The master nodded his approval of her words. His eyes expressed his thanks. He went to the water-tap and washed his hands. Then he placed himself near Irma and looked at her, while telling her that in every work an artist parts with a portion of his life; that the figure will never again inspire the same feelings that it did while in the workshop. Viewed from afar, and serving as an ornament, no regard would be had to the care bestowed upon details. But the artist's great satisfaction in his work is in having pleased himself; and yet no one can accurately determine how, or to what extent, a conscientious working up of details will influence the general effect.

The master nodded in approval of her words. His eyes showed his gratitude. He went to the sink and washed his hands. Then he positioned himself near Irma and looked at her while explaining that every artist gives a piece of their life in every work; that the piece will never evoke the same feelings it did while in the studio. When seen from a distance, and serving as decoration, no one would appreciate the attention given to the details. But the artist’s true joy in their work comes from satisfying themselves; still, it’s hard to say how much a careful focus on details will impact the overall effect.

While the master was speaking, the King was announced. Irma hurriedly spread a damp cloth over her clay model.

While the master was talking, the King was announced. Irma quickly covered her clay model with a damp cloth.

The King entered. He was unattended, and begged Irma not to allow herself to be disturbed in her work. Without looking up, she went on with her modeling. The King was earnest in his praise of the master's work.

The King walked in. He was alone and asked Irma not to let herself be distracted from her work. Without looking up, she continued with her modeling. The King sincerely praised the master’s work.

"The grandeur that dwells in this figure will show posterity what our days have beheld. I am proud of such contemporaries."

"The greatness within this figure will show future generations what we've experienced. I'm proud to have such peers."

Irma felt that the words applied to her as well. Her heart throbbed. The plaster which stood before her suddenly seemed to gaze at her with a strange expression.

Irma felt that the words were true for her as well. Her heart raced. The statue in front of her suddenly seemed to look at her with a strange expression.

"I should like to compare the finished work with the first models," said the king to the artist.

"I would like to compare the final piece with the initial models," the king said to the artist.

"I regret that the experimental models are in my small atelier. Does your Majesty wish me to have them brought here?"

"I’m sorry that the experimental models are in my small studio. Would your Majesty like me to have them brought here?"

"If you will be good enough to do so."

"If you would be kind enough to do that."

The master left. The King and Irma were alone. With rapid steps the King mounted the ladder, and exclaimed in a tremulous voice:--

The master left. The King and Irma were alone. The King quickly climbed the ladder and exclaimed in a shaky voice:--

"I ascend into heaven--I ascend to you. Irma, I kiss you, I kiss your image, and may this kiss forever rest upon those lips, enduring beyond all time. I kiss thee with the kiss of eternity." He stood aloft and kissed the lips of the statue. Irma could not help looking up, and just at that moment a slanting sunbeam fell on the King and on the face of the marble figure, making it glow as if with life.

"I rise to heaven—I rise to you. Irma, I kiss you, I kiss your image, and may this kiss rest forever on those lips, lasting beyond all time. I kiss you with the kiss of eternity." He stood tall and kissed the lips of the statue. Irma couldn't help but look up, and just then a slanting sunbeam fell on the King and on the face of the marble figure, making it glow as if it were alive.

Irma felt as if wrapped in a fiery cloud, bearing her away into eternity.

Irma felt like she was wrapped in a fiery cloud, carrying her off into eternity.

The King descended and placed himself beside her. His breathing was short and quick. She did not dare to look up; she stood as silent and as immovable as a statue. Then the King embraced her--and living lips kissed each other.

The King came down and stood next to her. He was breathing fast and shallow. She didn't dare to look up; she stood as still and as unyielding as a statue. Then the King hugged her—and their live lips met in a kiss.

Translation of S.A. Stern.

Translation of S.A. Stern.


THE NEW HOME AND THE OLD ONE

From 'On the Heights'

Hansei received various offers for his cottage, and was always provoked when it was spoken of as a 'tumble-down old shanty.' He always looked as if he meant to say, "Don't take it ill of me, good old house: the people only abuse you so that they may get you cheap." Hansei stood his ground. He would not sell his home for a penny less than it was worth; and besides that, he owned the fishing-right, which was also worth something. Grubersepp at last took the house off his hands, with the design of putting a servant of his, who intended to marry in the fall, in possession of the place.

Hansei received various offers for his cottage and always felt annoyed when people referred to it as a "run-down old shack." He had a look that seemed to say, "Don't take it personally, dear old house: they only insult you so they can get you for less." Hansei stood firm. He wouldn't sell his home for a cent less than its true value; plus, he owned the fishing rights, which were also worth something. In the end, Grubersepp took the house off his hands, intending to let a servant of his, who planned to get married in the fall, move in.

All the villagers were kind and friendly to them,--doubly so since they were about to leave,--and Hansei said:--

All the villagers were nice and friendly to them—especially since they were about to leave—and Hansei said:—

"It hurts me to think that I must leave a single enemy behind me, I'd like to make it up with the innkeeper."

"It pains me to think that I have to leave even one enemy behind; I’d like to reconcile with the innkeeper."

Walpurga agreed with him, and said that she would go along; that she had really been the cause of the trouble, and that if the innkeeper wanted to scold any one, he might as well scold her too.

Walpurga agreed with him and said she would go too; that she had really been the cause of the trouble, and that if the innkeeper wanted to scold someone, he might as well scold her as well.

Hansei did not want his wife to go along, but she insisted upon it.

Hansei didn't want his wife to come with him, but she insisted on it.

It was in the last evening in August that they went up into the village. Their hearts beat violently while they drew near to the inn. There was no light in the room. They groped about the porch, but not a soul was to be seen. Dachsel and Wachsel, however, were making a heathenish racket. Hansei called out:

It was the last evening in August when they headed up to the village. Their hearts raced as they got closer to the inn. There was no light in the room. They fumbled around the porch, but not a single person was in sight. Dachsel and Wachsel, however, were making a wild racket. Hansei shouted:

"Is there no one at home?"

"Is anyone here?"

"No. There's no one at home," answered a voice from the dark room.

"No. Nobody's home," replied a voice from the dark room.

"Well, then tell the host, when he returns, that Hansei and his wife were here, and that they came to ask him to forgive them if they've done him any wrong; and to say that they forgive him too, and wish him luck."

"Well, when the host comes back, let him know that Hansei and his wife stopped by. They wanted to ask for his forgiveness if they've wronged him in any way, and to say that they forgive him too and wish him all the best."

"A11 right: I'll tell him," said the voice. The door was again slammed to, and Dachsel and Wachsel began barking again.

"A11 right: I'll let him know," said the voice. The door was slammed shut again, and Dachsel and Wachsel started barking once more.

Hansei and Walpurga returned homeward.

Hansei and Walpurga went home.

"Do you know who that was?" asked Hansei.

"Do you know who that was?" Hansei asked.

"Why, yes: 'twas the innkeeper himself."

"Why, yes: it was the innkeeper himself."

"Well, we've done all we could."

"Well, we did everything we could."

They found it sad to part from all the villagers. They listened to the lovely tones of the bell which they had heard every hour since childhood. Although their hearts were full, they did not say a word about the sadness of parting. Hansei at last broke silence:--"Our new home isn't out of the world: we can often come here."

They felt it was sad to say goodbye to all the villagers. They listened to the beautiful sound of the bell that they had heard every hour since they were kids. Even though their hearts were heavy, they didn’t mention the sadness of leaving. Finally, Hansei spoke up: “Our new home isn’t far away: we can come back here often.”

When they reached the cottage they found that nearly all of the villagers had assembled in order to bid them farewell, but every one added, "I'll see you again in the morning."

When they arrived at the cottage, they discovered that almost all the villagers had gathered to say goodbye, but everyone added, "I'll see you again in the morning."

Grubersepp also came again. He had been proud enough before; but now he was doubly so, for he had made a man of his neighbor, or at all events had helped to do so. He did not give way to tender sentiment. He condensed all his knowledge of life into a few sentences, which he delivered himself of most bluntly.

Grubersepp came by again. He had been proud before, but now he was even prouder because he had helped his neighbor become a man. He didn’t indulge in sentimental feelings. He summarized all his life knowledge into a few straightforward sentences, which he bluntly expressed.

"I only want to tell you," said he, "you'll have lots of servants now. Take my word for it, the best of them are good for nothing; but something may be made of them for all that. He who would have his servants mow well, must take the scythe in hand himself. And since you got your riches so quickly, don't forget the proverb: 'Light come, light go.' Keep steady, or it'll go ill with you."

"I just want to let you know," he said, "you'll have plenty of servants now. Trust me, most of them are useless; but that doesn't mean you can't do something with them. If you want your servants to work well, you need to take charge yourself. And since you got your wealth so fast, remember this saying: 'Easy come, easy go.' Stay grounded, or things will go badly for you."

He gave him much more good advice, and Hansei accompanied him all the way back to his house. With a silent pressure of the hand they took leave of each other.

He gave him a lot more good advice, and Hansei walked with him all the way back to his house. With a quiet handshake, they said goodbye to each other.

The house seemed empty, for quite a number of chests and boxes had been sent in advance by a boat that was already crossing the lake. On the following morning two teams would be in waiting on the other side.

The house felt empty since a bunch of chests and boxes had been sent ahead by a boat that was already crossing the lake. The next morning, two teams would be ready on the other side.

"So this is the last time that we go to bed in this house," said the mother. They were all fatigued with work and excitement, and yet none of them cared to go to bed. At last, however, they could not help doing so, although they slept but little.

"So this is the last time we go to bed in this house," said the mother. They were all tired from work and excitement, yet none of them wanted to sleep. Eventually, though, they couldn't avoid it, even though they hardly slept at all.

The next morning they were up and about at an early hour. Having attired themselves in their best clothes, they bundled up the beds and carried them into the boat. The mother kindled the last fire on the hearth. The cows were led out and put into the boat, the chickens were also taken along in a coop, and the dog was constantly running to and fro.

The next morning, they were up and moving early. Dressed in their best clothes, they packed up the beds and loaded them into the boat. The mother lit the last fire on the hearth. The cows were led out and placed in the boat, the chickens were also taken along in a coop, and the dog kept running around.

The hour of parting had come.

The time to say goodbye had arrived.

The mother uttered a prayer, and then called all of them into the kitchen. She scooped up some water from the pail and poured it into the fire, with these words:--"May all that's evil be thus poured out and extinguished, and let those who light a fire after us find nothing but health in their home."

The mother said a prayer and then called everyone into the kitchen. She took some water from the pail and poured it onto the fire, saying: "May all that's bad be poured out and put out, and may those who light a fire after us find nothing but health in their home."

Hansei, Walpurga, and Gundel were each of them obliged to pour a ladleful of water into the fire, and the grandmother guided the child's hand while it did the same thing.

Hansei, Walpurga, and Gundel each had to pour a ladleful of water into the fire, and the grandmother helped guide the child's hand as they did the same.

After they had all silently performed this ceremony, the grandmother prayed aloud:--

After they all silently went through this ceremony, the grandmother prayed aloud:--

"Take from us, O Lord our God, all heartache and home-sickness and all trouble, and grant us health and a happy home where we next kindle our fire."

"Take away from us, O Lord our God, all heartache and homesickness and all trouble, and grant us health and a happy home where we next light our fire."

She was the first to cross the threshold. She had the child in her arms and covered its eyes with her hands while she called out to the others:--

She was the first to step inside. She held the child in her arms and covered its eyes with her hands while she called out to the others:--

"Don't look back when you go out."

"Don't look back when you leave."

"Just wait a moment," said Hansei to Walpurga when he found himself alone with her. "Before we cross this threshold for the last time, I've something to tell you. I must tell it. I mean to be a righteous man and to keep nothing concealed from you. I must tell you this, Walpurga. While you were away and Black Esther lived up yonder, I once came very near being wicked--and unfaithful--thank God, I wasn't. But it torments me to think that I ever wanted to be bad; and now, Walpurga, forgive me and God will forgive me, too. Now I've told you, and have nothing more to tell. If I were to appear before God this moment, I'd know of nothing more."

"Just wait a second," Hansei said to Walpurga when he found himself alone with her. "Before we step over this threshold for the last time, I have something to tell you. I really need to share this. I want to be a good man and keep nothing hidden from you. I need to tell you this, Walpurga. While you were away and Black Esther was living up there, I almost became wicked—and unfaithful—thank God, I didn’t. But it pains me to think that I ever wanted to be bad; and now, Walpurga, forgive me and God will forgive me too. Now I've told you, and I have nothing more to say. If I were to stand before God right now, I wouldn’t know anything else to say."

Walpurga embraced him, and sobbing, said, "You're my dear good husband!" and they crossed the threshold for the last time.

Walpurga hugged him tightly and, crying, said, "You're my beloved husband!" Then they stepped over the threshold one last time.

When they reached the garden, Hansei paused, looked up at the cherry-tree, and said:--

When they got to the garden, Hansei stopped, looked up at the cherry tree, and said:--

"And so you remain here. Won't you come with us? We've always been good friends, and spent many an hour together. But wait! I'll take you with me, after all," cried he, joyfully, "and I'll plant you in my new home."

"And so you stay here. Won't you come with us? We've always been good friends and have spent a lot of time together. But wait! I'll take you with me, after all," he exclaimed happily, "and I'll plant you in my new home."

He carefully dug out a shoot that was sprouting up from one of the roots of the tree. He stuck it in his hat-band, and went to join his wife at the boat.

He carefully dug out a sprout that was coming up from one of the roots of the tree. He tucked it in his hat band and went to join his wife at the boat.

From the landing-place on the bank were heard the merry sounds of fiddles, clarinets, and trumpets.

From the landing area on the shore, the cheerful sounds of fiddles, clarinets, and trumpets could be heard.

Hansei hastened to the landing-place. The whole village had congregated there, and with it the full band of music. Tailor Schneck's son, he who had been one of, the cuirassiers at the christening of the crown prince, had arranged and was now conducting the parting ceremonies. Schneck, who was scraping his bass-viol, was the first to see Hansei, and called out in the midst of the music:--

Hansei rushed to the dock. The entire village had gathered there, along with a full band of musicians. Tailor Schneck's son, who had been one of the cuirassiers at the crown prince's christening, had organized and was now leading the farewell ceremonies. Schneck, tuning his bass viol, was the first to spot Hansei and shouted out amid the music:--

"Long live farmer Hansei and the one he loves best! Hip, hip, hurrah!"

"Cheers to farmer Hansei and the one he loves most! Hip, hip, hooray!"

The early dawn resounded with their cheers. There was a flourish of trumpets, and the salutes fired from several small mortars were echoed back from the mountains. The large boat in which their household furniture, the two cows, and the fowls were placed, was adorned with wreaths of fir and oak. Walpurga was standing in the middle of the boat, and with both hands held the child aloft, so that it might see the great crowd of friends and the lake sparkling in the rosy dawn.

The early morning was filled with their cheers. There was a blast of trumpets, and the salutes fired from several small mortars echoed off the mountains. The big boat carrying their household furniture, two cows, and some chickens was decorated with wreaths of fir and oak. Walpurga stood in the center of the boat, holding the child up with both hands so it could see the large crowd of friends and the lake glittering in the pink dawn.

"My master's best respects," said one of Grubersepp's servants, leading a snow-white colt by the halter: "he sends you this to remember him by."

"My master's best regards," said one of Grubersepp's servants, leading a snow-white colt by the halter. "He sends you this so you can remember him."

Grubersepp was not present. He disliked noise and crowds. He was of a solitary and self-contained temperament. Nevertheless he sent a present which was not only of intrinsic value, but was also a most flattering souvenir; for a colt is usually given by a rich farmer to a younger brother when about to depart. In the eyes of all the world--that is to say, the whole village--Hansei appeared as the younger brother of Grubersepp.

Grubersepp wasn’t there. He didn’t like noise and crowds. He was a solitary person and kept to himself. Still, he sent a gift that was not only valuable but also a really flattering keepsake; a colt is typically given by a wealthy farmer to his younger brother when he’s about to leave. To everyone in the village, Hansei seemed like Grubersepp’s younger brother.

Little Burgei shouted for joy when she saw them leading the snow-white foal into the boat. Gruberwaldl, who was but six years old, stood by the whinnying colt, stroking it and speaking kindly to it.

Little Burgei shouted with joy when she saw them bringing the snow-white foal into the boat. Gruberwaldl, who was only six years old, stood next to the whinnying colt, petting it and speaking gently to it.

"Would you like to go to the farm with me and be my servant?" asked Hansei of Gruberwaldl.

"Do you want to come to the farm with me and be my helper?" asked Hansei of Gruberwaldl.

"Yes, indeed, if you'll take me."

"Yes, of course, if you want to take me."

"See what a boy he is," said Hansei to his wife. "What a boy!"

"Look at what a boy he is," Hansei said to his wife. "What a boy!"

Walpurga made no answer, but busied herself with the child.

Walpurga didn't respond but focused her attention on the child.

Hansei shook hands with every one at parting. His hand trembled, but he did not forget to give a couple of crown thalers to the musicians.

Hansei shook hands with everyone as he was leaving. His hand trembled, but he still remembered to give a couple of crown thalers to the musicians.

At last he got into the boat and exclaimed:--

At last, he got into the boat and exclaimed:--

"Kind friends! I thank you all. Don't forget us, and we shan't forget you. Farewell! may God protect you all."

"Dear friends! Thank you all. Don't forget us, and we won't forget you. Goodbye! May God watch over you all."

Walpurga and her mother were in tears.

Walpurga and her mom were in tears.

"And now, in God's name, let us start!" The chains were loosened; the boat put off. Music, shouting, singing, and the firing of cannon resounded while the boat quietly moved away from the shore. The sun burst forth in all his glory.

"And now, in God's name, let’s get started!" The chains were released; the boat set off. Music, shouting, singing, and the firing of cannons echoed as the boat smoothly drifted away from the shore. The sun shone brightly in all its glory.

The mother sat there, with her hands clasped. All were silent. The only sound heard was the neighing of the foal.

The mother sat there, her hands clasped. Everyone was silent. The only sound was the foal's neigh.

Walpurga was the first to break the silence. "O dear Lord! if people would only show each other half as much love during life as they do when one dies or moves away."

Walpurga was the first to break the silence. "Oh dear Lord! If only people would show each other half as much love while they're alive as they do when someone dies or leaves."

The grandmother, who was in the middle of a prayer, shook her head. She quickly finished her prayer and said:--

The grandmother, who was in the middle of a prayer, shook her head. She quickly finished her prayer and said:--

"That's more than one has the right to ask. It won't do to go about all day long with your heart in your hand. But remember, I've always told you that the people are good enough at heart, even if there are a few bad ones among them."

"That's more than one should ask for. You can't walk around all day with your heart on your sleeve. But remember, I've always said that people are generally good at heart, even if there are a few bad apples among them."

Hansei bestowed an admiring glance upon his wife, who had so many different thoughts about almost everything. He supposed it was caused by her having been away from home. But his heart was full, too, although in a different way.

Hansei gave a loving glance at his wife, who had so many different thoughts about almost everything. He figured it was because she had been away from home. But his heart was full, too, just in a different way.

"I can hardly realize," said Hansei, taking a long breath and putting the pipe, which he had intended to light, back into his pocket, "what has become of all the years that I spent there and all that I went through during the time. Look, Walpurga! the road you see there leads to my home. I know every hill and every hollow. My mother's buried there. Do you see the pines growing on the hill over yonder? That hill was quite bare; every tree was cut down when the French were here; and see how fine and hardy the trees are now. I planted most of them myself. I was a little boy about eleven or twelve years old when the forester hired me. He had fresh soil brought for the whole place and covered the rocky spots with moss. In the spring I worked from six in the morning till seven in the evening, putting in the little plants. My left hand was almost frozen, for I had to keep putting it into a tub of wet loam, with which I covered the roots. I was scantily clothed into the bargain, and had nothing to eat all day long but a piece of bread. In the morning it was cold enough to freeze the marrow in one's bones, and at noon I was almost roasted by the hot sun beating on the rocks. It was a hard life. Yes, I had a hard time of it when I was young. Thank God, it hasn't harmed me any. But I shan't forget it; and let's be right industrious and give all we can to the poor. I never would have believed that I'd live to call a single tree or a handful of earth my own; and now that God has given me so much, let's try and deserve it all."

"I can hardly believe," said Hansei, taking a deep breath and putting the pipe he was about to light back into his pocket, "what has happened to all the years I spent there and everything I went through during that time. Look, Walpurga! The road you see there leads to my home. I know every hill and every valley. My mother is buried there. Do you see the pines growing on that hill over there? That hill was completely bare; all the trees were cut down when the French were here, and look how strong and lush the trees are now. I planted most of them myself. I was just a kid, about eleven or twelve, when the forester hired me. He had fresh soil brought in for the entire area and covered the rocky spots with moss. In the spring, I worked from six in the morning until seven in the evening, planting the little plants. My left hand was almost frozen because I had to keep putting it in a tub of wet soil to cover the roots. I was poorly dressed and had nothing to eat all day except a piece of bread. In the morning, it was cold enough to freeze your bones, and by noon, I was almost roasted by the hot sun beating down on the rocks. It was a tough life. Yes, I had a tough time when I was young. Thank God it hasn't harmed me. But I won’t forget it; let’s be diligent and give as much as we can to the poor. I never thought I’d live to call a single tree or a handful of soil my own; now that God has given me so much, let’s try to deserve it all."

Hansei's eyes blinked, as if there was something in them, and he pulled his hat down over his forehead. Now, while he was pulling himself up by the roots as it were, he could not help thinking of how thoroughly he had become engrafted into the neighborhood by the work of his hands and by habit. He had felled many a tree, but he knew full well how hard it was to remove the stumps.

Hansei blinked, as if something was in his eyes, and he pulled his hat down over his forehead. As he tried to pull himself together, he couldn’t help but think about how deeply he had become a part of the neighborhood through his hard work and routine. He had cut down many trees, but he knew just how tough it was to get rid of the stumps.

The foal grew restive. Gruberwaldl, who had come with them in order to hold it, was not strong enough, and one of the boatmen was obliged to go to his assistance.

The foal grew restless. Gruberwaldl, who had come along to hold it, wasn't strong enough, so one of the boatmen had to go help him.

"Stay with the foal," said Hansei. "I'll take the oar."

"Stay with the foal," Hansei said. "I'll handle the oar."

"And I too," cried Walpurga. "Who knows when I'll have another chance? Ah! how often I've rowed on the lake with you and my blessed father."

"And I too," shouted Walpurga. "Who knows when I'll get another chance? Ah! how many times I've rowed on the lake with you and my dear father."

Hansei and Walpurga sat side by side plying their oars in perfect time. It did them both good to have some employment which would enable them to work off the excitement.

Hansei and Walpurga sat next to each other, rowing in perfect sync. It was beneficial for both of them to have something to do that would help them release their pent-up energy.

"I shall miss the water," said Walpurga; "without the lake, life'll seem so dull and dry. I felt that, while I was in the city."

"I’m going to miss the water," said Walpurga; "without the lake, life will feel so boring and dry. I felt that way when I was in the city."

Hansei did not answer.

Hansei didn’t reply.

"At the summer palace there's a pond with swans swimming about in it," said she, but still received no answer. She looked around, and a feeling of anger arose within her. When she said anything at the palace, it was always listened to.

"At the summer palace, there's a pond with swans swimming in it," she said, but still got no response. She glanced around, and a wave of anger welled up inside her. Whenever she spoke at the palace, people always listened.

In a sorrowful tone she added, "It would have been better if we'd moved in the spring; it would have been much easier to get used to things."

In a sad voice, she said, "It would have been better if we had moved in the spring; it would have been much easier to adjust."

"Maybe it would," replied Hansei, at last, "but I've got to hew wood in the winter. Walpurga, let's make life pleasant to each other, and not sad. I shall have enough on my shoulders, and can't have you and your palace thoughts besides."

"Maybe it would," replied Hansei, finally, "but I have to chop wood in the winter. Walpurga, let’s make life enjoyable for each other, not sad. I’ll have plenty on my plate already, and I can’t deal with your royal thoughts on top of that."

Walpurga quickly answered, "I'll throw this ring, which the Queen gave me, into the lake, to prove that I've stopped thinking of the palace."

Walpurga quickly replied, "I'll toss this ring, which the Queen gave me, into the lake to show that I've stopped thinking about the palace."

"There's no need of that. The ring's worth a nice sum, and besides that it's an honorable keepsake. You must do just as I do."

"There's no need for that. The ring is worth a good amount, and it's also an honorable keepsake. You should do exactly what I do."

"Yes; only remain strong and true."

"Yes; just stay strong and genuine."

The grandmother suddenly stood up before them. Her features were illumined with a strange expression, and she said:--

The grandmother suddenly stood up in front of them. Her face was lit up with a strange expression, and she said:--

"Children! Hold fast to the good fortune that you have. You've gone through fire and water together; for it was fire when you were surrounded by joy and love and every one greeted you with kindness--and you passed through the water, when the wickedness of others stung you to the soul. At that time the water was up to your neck, and yet you weren't drowned. Now you've got over it all. And when my last hour comes, don't weep for me; for through you I've enjoyed all the happiness a mother's heart can have in this world."

"Kids! Hold on tight to the good luck you have. You've been through so much together; it was all happiness when you were surrounded by joy and love, and everyone treated you kindly—and you made it through the tough times when the cruelty of others hurt you deeply. Back then, things felt overwhelming, but you didn’t give up. Now you’ve moved past it all. And when my time is up, don't cry for me; because through you, I've experienced all the joy a mother could hope for in this life."

She knelt down, scooped up some water with her hand, and sprinkled it over Hansei's and also over Walpurga's face.

She knelt down, scooped up some water with her hand, and sprinkled it over Hansei's and Walpurga's faces.

They rowed on in silence. The grandmother laid her head on a roll of bedding and closed her eyes. Her face wore a strange expression. After a while she opened her eyes again, and casting a glance full of happiness on her children, she said:

They continued rowing in silence. The grandmother rested her head on a bundle of bedding and shut her eyes. Her face had a peculiar expression. After some time, she opened her eyes again, and with a look full of happiness at her children, she said:

"Sing and be merry. Sing the song that father and I so often sang together; that one verse, the good one."

"Sing and be happy. Sing the song that my dad and I sang together all the time; that one verse, the good one."

Hansei and Walpurga plied the oars while they sang:--

Hansei and Walpurga rowed as they sang:--

"Ah, blissful is the tender tie

"Ah, blissful is the gentle bond

That binds me, love, to thee;

That connects me, love, to you;

And swiftly speed the hours by,

And quickly pass the time,

When thou art near to me."

When you are close to me.

They repeated the verse again, although at times the joyous shouting of the child and the neighing of the foal bade fair to interrupt it.

They repeated the verse again, though occasionally the child's cheerful shouting and the foal's neighing threatened to interrupt it.


As they drew near the house, they could hear the neighing of the white foal.

As they got closer to the house, they could hear the whinnying of the white foal.

"That's a good beginning," cried Hansei.

"That's a great start," shouted Hansei.

The grandmother placed the child on the ground, and got her hymn-book out of the chest. Pressing the book against her breast with both hands, she went into the house, being the first to enter. Hansei, who was standing near the stable, took a piece of chalk from his pocket and wrote the letters C.M.B., and the date, on the stable door. Then he too went into the house,--his wife, Irma, and the child following him.

The grandmother set the child down on the ground and took her hymn book out of the chest. Holding the book close to her chest with both hands, she walked into the house, being the first to enter. Hansei, who was standing by the stable, took a piece of chalk from his pocket and wrote the letters C.M.B. along with the date on the stable door. Then he also went into the house, followed by his wife, Irma, and the child.

Before going into the sitting-room the grandmother knocked thrice at the door. When she had entered she placed the open hymn-book upon the open window-sill, so that the sun might read in it. There were no tables or chairs in the room.

Before going into the sitting room, the grandmother knocked three times on the door. Once she entered, she set the open hymn book on the windowsill, letting the sun read it. There were no tables or chairs in the room.

Hansei shook hands with his wife and said, "God be with you, freeholder's wife."

Hansei shook hands with his wife and said, "God be with you, landowner's wife."

From that moment Walpurga was known as the "freeholder's wife," and was never called by any other name.

From that moment on, Walpurga was known as the "freeholder's wife," and she was never referred to by any other name.

And now they showed Irma her room. The view extended over meadow and brook and the neighboring forest. She examined the room. There was naught but a green Dutch oven and bare walls, and she had brought nothing with her. In her paternal mansion, and at the castle, there were chairs and tables, horses and carriages; but here--None of these follow the dead.

And now they showed Irma her room. The view overlooked the meadow, the stream, and the nearby forest. She looked around the room. There was nothing but a green Dutch oven and empty walls, and she hadn’t brought anything with her. In her family home and at the castle, there were chairs and tables, horses and carriages; but here—None of these follow the dead.

Irma knelt by the window and gazed out over meadow and forest, where the sun was now shining.

Irma knelt by the window and looked out over the meadow and forest, where the sun was shining.

How was it yesterday--was it only yesterday when you saw the sun go down?

How was it yesterday—was it really just yesterday when you watched the sun set?

Her thoughts were confused and indistinct. She pressed her hand to her forehead; the white handkerchief was still there. A bird looked up to her from the meadow, and when her glance rested upon it it flew away into the woods.

Her thoughts were jumbled and unclear. She pressed her hand to her forehead; the white handkerchief was still there. A bird looked up at her from the meadow, and when she looked at it, it flew away into the woods.

"The bird has its nest," said she to herself, "and I--"

"The bird has its nest," she said to herself, "and I--"

Suddenly she drew herself up. Hansei had walked out to the grass plot in front of Irma's window, removed the slip of the cherry-tree from his hat, and planted it in the ground.

Suddenly, she straightened up. Hansei had walked out to the patch of grass in front of Irma's window, took the slip of the cherry tree from his hat, and planted it in the ground.

The grandmother stood by and said, "I trust that you'll be alive and hearty long enough to climb this tree and gather cherries from it, and that your children and grandchildren may do the same."

The grandmother stood by and said, "I hope you'll stay alive and healthy long enough to climb this tree and pick cherries from it, and that your children and grandchildren will be able to do the same."

There was much to do and to set to rights in the house, and on such occasions it usually happens that those who are dearest to one another are as much in each other's way as closets and tables which have not yet been placed where they belong. The best proof of the amiability of these folks was that they assisted each other cheerfully, and indeed with jest and song.

There was a lot to do and fix in the house, and at times like this, it often turns out that those who care about each other can be just as obstructive as closets and tables that haven’t been put in their proper places yet. The best evidence of these people’s friendliness was that they helped each other happily, often with jokes and songs.

Walpurga moved her best furniture into Irma's room. Hansei did not interpose a word. "Aren't you too lonely here?" asked Walpurga, after she had arranged everything as well as possible in so short a time.

Walpurga moved her best furniture into Irma's room. Hansei didn't say a word. "Aren't you feeling too lonely here?" asked Walpurga, after she had set everything up as well as she could in such a short time.

"Not at all. There is no place in all the world lonely enough for me. You've so much to do now; don't worry about me. I must now arrange things within myself. I see how good you and yours are; fate has directed me kindly."

"Not at all. There’s no place in the world lonely enough for me. You have so much to take care of right now; don’t worry about me. I need to sort things out within myself. I can see how wonderful you and your family are; fate has treated me well."

"Oh, don't talk in that way. If you hadn't given me the money, how could we have bought the farm? This is really your own."

"Oh, don't talk like that. If you hadn't given me the money, how could we have bought the farm? This is really yours."

"Don't speak of that," said Irma, with a sudden start. "Never mention that money to me again."

"Don't talk about that," Irma said, suddenly alert. "Don't ever bring up that money to me again."

Walpurga promised, and merely added that Irma needn't be alarmed at the old man who lived in the room above hers, and who at times would talk to himself and make a loud noise. He was old and blind. The children teased and worried him, but he wasn't bad and would harm no one. Walpurga offered at all events to leave Gundel with Irma for the first night; but Irma preferred to be alone.

Walpurga assured Irma not to worry about the old man living in the room above hers, who sometimes talked to himself and made a lot of noise. He was old and blind. The kids teased him and made him anxious, but he wasn’t mean and wouldn’t hurt anyone. Walpurga even offered to leave Gundel with Irma for the first night, but Irma chose to be on her own.

"You'll stay with us, won't you?" said Walpurga hesitatingly. "You won't have such bad thoughts again?"

"You'll stay with us, right?" Walpurga asked hesitantly. "You won't think such negative things again?"

"No, never. But don't talk now: my voice pains me, and so does yours too. Good-night! leave me alone."

"No, never. But don't talk now: my throat hurts, and yours probably does too. Good night! Just leave me alone."

Irma sat by the window and gazed out into the dark night. Was it only a day since she had passed through such terrors? Suddenly she sprang from her seat with a shudder. She had seen Black Esther's head rising out of the darkness, had again heard her dying shriek, had beheld the distorted face and the wild black tresses.--Her hair stood on end. Her thoughts carried her to the bottom of the lake, where she now lay dead. She opened the window and inhaled the soft, balmy air. She sat by the open casement for a long while, and suddenly heard some one laughing in the room above her.

Irma sat by the window, looking out into the dark night. Had it really only been a day since she had gone through such horrors? Suddenly, she jumped up with a shiver. She had seen Black Esther's head rising out of the darkness, heard her dying scream again, and witnessed the twisted face and wild black hair. Her hair stood on end. Her thoughts took her to the bottom of the lake, where she now lay dead. She opened the window and breathed in the soft, warm air. She stayed by the open window for a long time, and then suddenly heard someone laughing in the room above her.

"Ha! ha! I won't do you the favor! I won't die! I won't die! Pooh, pooh! I'll live till I'm a hundred years old, and then I'll get a new lease of life."

"Ha! Ha! I'm not doing you any favors! I'm not going to die! I'm not going to die! Pfft! I'll live to be a hundred years old, and then I'll get a fresh start."

It was the old pensioner. After a while he continued:--

It was the old retiree. After a bit, he went on:--

"I'm not so stupid; I know that it's night now, and the freeholder and his wife are come. I'll give them lots of trouble. I'm Jochem. Jochem's my name, and what the people don't like, I do for spite. Ha! ha! I don't use any light, and they must make me an allowance for that. I'll insist on it, if I have to go to the King himself about it."

"I'm not that dumb; I know it's nighttime, and the landlord and his wife have arrived. I'll make things really difficult for them. I'm Jochem. That's my name, and I do the things people dislike just to annoy them. Ha! Ha! I won't use any light, and they have to deal with that. I'll demand it, even if I have to take it up with the King himself."

Irma started when she heard the King mentioned.

Irma jumped when she heard the King named.

"Yes, I'll go to the King, to the King! to the King!" cried the old man overhead, as if he knew that the word tortured Irma.

"Yes, I'll go to the King, to the King! to the King!" shouted the old man above, as if he realized that the word was tormenting Irma.

She heard him close the window and move a chair. The old man went to bed.

She heard him close the window and shuffle a chair. The old man went to bed.

Irma looked out into the dark night. Not a star was to be seen. There was no light anywhere; nothing was heard but the roaring of the mountain stream and the rustling of the trees. The night seemed like a dark abyss.

Irma stared out into the dark night. Not a single star was visible. There was no light anywhere; all that could be heard was the crashing of the mountain stream and the rustling of the trees. The night felt like a dark abyss.

"Are you still awake?" asked a soft voice without. It was the grandmother.

"Are you still awake?" asked a gentle voice from outside. It was the grandmother.

"I was once a servant at this farm," said she. "That was forty years ago; and now I'm the mother of the freeholder's wife, and almost the head one on the farm. But I keep thinking of you all the time. I keep trying to think how it is in your heart. I've something to tell you. Come out again. I'll take you where it'll do you good to be. Come!"

"I used to work as a servant on this farm," she said. "That was forty years ago; now I'm the mother of the landowner's wife and almost the one in charge here. But I can't stop thinking about you. I keep trying to understand how you feel. I have something to share with you. Step outside again. I'll take you somewhere that will do you good. Come!"

Irma went out into the dark night with the old woman. How different this guide from the one she had had the day before!

Irma stepped out into the dark night with the old woman. How different this guide was from the one she had the day before!

The old woman led her to the fountain. She had brought a cup with her and gave it to Irma. "Come, drink; good cold water's the best. Water comforts the body; it cools and quiets us; it's like bathing one's soul. I know what sorrow is too. One's insides burn as if they were afire."

The old woman took her to the fountain. She brought a cup with her and handed it to Irma. "Come on, drink; cold water is the best. Water refreshes the body; it calms and soothes us; it's like cleansing your soul. I also understand what sorrow feels like. It's like your insides are on fire."

Irma drank some of the water of the mountain spring. It seemed like a healing dew, whose influence was diffused through her whole frame.

Irma drank some of the mountain spring water. It felt like a healing mist, spreading its effect throughout her entire body.

The grandmother led her back to her room and said, "You've still got the shirt on that you wore at the palace. You'll never stop thinking of that place till you've burned that shirt."

The grandmother took her back to her room and said, "You're still wearing the shirt you had on at the palace. You'll never stop thinking about that place until you've burned that shirt."

The old woman would listen to no denial, and Irma was as docile as a little child. The grandmother hurried to get a coarse shirt for her, and after Irma had put it on, brought wood and a light and burnt the other at the open fire. Irma was also obliged to cut off her long nails and throw them into the fire. Then Beate disappeared for a few moments, and returned with Irma's riding-habit. "You must have been shot; for there are balls in this," said she, spreading out the long blue habit.

The old woman wouldn't accept any refusal, and Irma was as obedient as a little kid. The grandmother quickly got a rough shirt for her, and after Irma put it on, she brought wood and a light and burned the other shirt in the open fire. Irma also had to cut off her long nails and throw them into the flames. Then Beate disappeared for a moment and came back with Irma's riding outfit. "You must have been shot; there are bullet holes in this," she said, spreading out the long blue outfit.

A smile passed over Irma's face, as she felt the balls that had been sewed into the lower part of the habit, so that it might hang more gracefully. Beate had also brought something very useful,--a deerskin. "Hansei sends you this," said she. "He thinks that maybe you're used to having something soft for your feet to rest on. He shot the deer himself."

A smile crossed Irma's face as she felt the balls sewn into the lower part of the habit, helping it hang more gracefully. Beate had also brought something quite practical—a deerskin. "Hansei sends you this," she said. "He thought you might be used to having something soft for your feet to rest on. He shot the deer himself."

Irma appreciated the kindness of the man who could show such affection to one who was both a stranger and a mystery to him.

Irma appreciated the kindness of the man who could show such affection to someone who was both a stranger and a mystery to him.

The grandmother remained at Irma's bedside until she fell asleep. Then she breathed thrice on the sleeper and left the room.

The grandmother stayed by Irma's bedside until she fell asleep. Then she took a deep breath three times over the sleeping girl and left the room.

It was late at night when Irma awoke.

It was late at night when Irma woke up.

"To the King! to the King! to the King!" The words had been uttered thrice in a loud voice. Was it hers, or that of the man overhead? Irma pressed her hand to her forehead and felt the bandage. Was it sea-grass that had gathered there? Was she lying alive at the bottom of the lake? Gradually all that had happened became clear to her.

"To the King! to the King! to the King!" The words were shouted three times. Was it her voice or the man's above her? Irma pressed her hand to her forehead and felt the bandage. Was it sea grass that had collected there? Was she alive at the bottom of the lake? Slowly, everything that had happened started to make sense to her.

Alone, in the dark and silent night, she wept. And these were the first tears she had shed since the terrible events through which she had passed.

Alone, in the dark and quiet night, she cried. These were the first tears she had shed since the awful events she had gone through.

It was evening when Irma awoke. She put her hand to her forehead. A wet cloth had been bound round it. She had been sleeping nearly twenty-four hours. The grandmother was sitting by her bed.

It was evening when Irma woke up. She touched her forehead. A damp cloth had been wrapped around it. She had been sleeping for almost twenty-four hours. Her grandmother was sitting by her bedside.

"You've a strong constitution," said the old woman, "and that helped you. It's all right now."

"You have a strong constitution," said the old woman, "and that helped you. It's all good now."

Irma arose. She felt strong, and guided by the grandmother, walked over to the dwelling-house.

Irma got up. She felt powerful, and with her grandmother's guidance, walked over to the house.

"God be praised that you're well again," said Walpurga, who was standing there with her husband; and Hansei added, "yes, that's right."

"Thank goodness you're feeling better," said Walpurga, who was standing there with her husband; and Hansei added, "yeah, that's true."

Irma thanked them, and looked up at the gable of the house. What words there met her eye?

Irma thanked them and looked up at the gable of the house. What words did she see there?

"Don't you think the house has a good motto written on its forehead?" asked Hansei.

"Don’t you think the house has a great motto on its front?" asked Hansei.

Irma started. On the gable of the house she read the following inscription:--

Irma started. On the gable of the house she read the following inscription:--



EAT AND DRINK: FORGET NOT GOD: THINE HONOR GUARD:
OF ALL THY STORE,
THOU'LT CARRY HENCE
A WINDING-SHEET
AND NOTHING MORE.

Translation of S.A. Stern.

Translation of S.A. Stern.




THE COURT PHYSICIAN'S PHILOSOPHY

From 'On the Heights'

Gunther continued, "I am only a physician, who has held many a hand hot with fever or stiff in death in his own. The healing art might serve as an illustration. We help all who need our help, and do not stop to ask who they are, whence they come, or whether when restored to health they persist in their evil courses. Our actions are incomplete, fragmentary; thought alone is complete and all-embracing. Our deeds and ourselves are but fragments--the whole is God."

Gunther continued, "I’m just a doctor, who has held many a hand hot with fever or cold in death in my own. The healing profession might serve as a good example. We help everyone who needs help, and we don’t stop to ask who they are, where they come from, or if they go back to their bad ways once they’re healthy again. Our actions are incomplete, only pieces; thought alone is whole and all-encompassing. Our deeds and ourselves are just fragments—the whole is God."

"I think I grasp your meaning [replied the Queen]. But our life, as you say, is indeed a mere fraction of life as a whole; and how is each one to bear up under the portion of suffering that falls to his individual lot? Can one--I mean it in its best sense--always be outside of one's self?"

"I think I understand what you're saying," replied the Queen. "But our life, as you mentioned, is really just a small part of life overall; how is everyone supposed to cope with the suffering that comes their way? Can anyone— I'm saying this in the best way possible— always rise above their own struggles?"

"I am well aware, your Majesty, that passions and emotions cannot be regulated by ideas; for they grow in a different soil, or, to express myself correctly, move in entirely different spheres. It is but a few days since I closed the eyes of my old friend Eberhard. Even he never fully succeeded in subordinating his temperament to his philosophy; but in his dying hour he rose beyond the terrible grief that broke his heart--grief for his child. He summoned the thoughts of better hours to his aid,--hours when his perception of the truth had been undimmed by sorrow or passion,--and he died a noble, peaceful death. Your Majesty must still live and labor, elevating yourself and others, at one and the same time. Permit me to remind you of the moment when, seated under the weeping ash, your heart was filled with pity for the poor child that from the time it enters into the world is doubly helpless. Do you still remember how you refused to rob it of its mother? I appeal to the pure and genuine impulse of that moment. You were noble and forgiving then, because you had not yet suffered. You cast no stone at the fallen; you loved, and therefore you forgave."

"I know well, Your Majesty, that feelings and emotions can’t be controlled by ideas; they grow in a different environment or, to put it more accurately, operate in completely different realms. Just a few days ago, I closed the eyes of my old friend Eberhard. Even he never fully managed to align his temperament with his philosophy, but in his final moments, he transcended the overwhelming sorrow that shattered his heart—sorrow for his child. He called upon memories of better times, times when his understanding of the truth wasn’t clouded by grief or passion, and he passed away with dignity and peace. You must continue to live and work, elevating both yourself and others at the same time. Let me remind you of that moment when you sat beneath the weeping ash, your heart filled with compassion for the poor child who is utterly defenseless from the moment it enters the world. Do you still remember how you chose not to take away its mother? I appeal to the pure and genuine spirit of that moment. You were noble and forgiving then because you hadn’t yet faced suffering. You cast no judgment on those who fell; you loved, and that’s why you forgave."

"O God!" cried the Queen, "and what has happened to me? The woman on whose bosom my child rested is the most abandoned of creatures. I loved her just as if she belonged to another world--a world of innocence. And now I am satisfied that she was the go-between, and that her naïveté was a mere mask concealing an unparalleled hypocrite. I imagined that truth and purity still dwelt in the simple rustic world--but everything is perverted and corrupt. The world of simplicity is base; aye, far worse than that of corruption!"

"Oh God!" cried the Queen, "what has happened to me? The woman who held my child in her arms is the most wicked of all. I loved her as if she belonged to another world—a world of innocence. And now I realize she was the middleman, and her innocence was just a disguise for a shocking hypocrite. I thought that truth and purity still existed in the simple rural world—but everything is twisted and rotten. The world of simplicity is lowly; yes, far worse than that of corruption!"

"I am not arguing about individuals. I think you mistaken in regard to Walpurga; but admitting that you are right, of this at least we can be sure: morality does not depend upon so-called education or ignorance, belief or unbelief. The heart and mind which have regained purity and steadfastness alone possess true knowledge. Extend your view beyond details and take in the whole--that alone can comfort and reconcile you."

"I’m not debating individuals. I think you’re mistaken about Walpurga; but even if you’re right, we can be sure of this: morality isn’t based on so-called education or ignorance, belief or disbelief. Only the heart and mind that have found purity and strength truly understand. Broaden your perspective beyond the details and see the whole picture—that’s what can comfort and bring you peace."

"I see where you are, but I cannot get up there. I can't always be looking through your telescope that shows naught but blue sky. I am too weak. I know what you mean; you say in effect, 'Rise above these few people, above this span of space known as a kingdom: compared with the universe, they are but as so many blades of grass or a mere clod of earth.'"

"I see where you are, but I can't get up there. I can't keep looking through your telescope that only shows blue sky. I'm too weak. I understand what you mean; you're basically saying, 'Rise above these few people, above this area called a kingdom: compared to the universe, they’re just like a bunch of blades of grass or a small lump of dirt.'"

Gunther nodded a pleased assent: but the Queen, in a sad voice, added:--

Gunther nodded in agreement, but the Queen, with a sorrowful tone, added:--

"Yes, but this space and these people constitute my world. Is purity merely imaginary? If it be not about us, where can it be found?"

"Yes, but this space and these people are my world. Is purity just a fantasy? If it’s not around us, where can it be found?"

"Within ourselves," replied Gunther. "If it dwell within us, it is everywhere; if not, it is nowhere. He who asks for more has not yet passed the threshold. His heart is not yet what it should be. True love for the things of this earth, and for God, the final cause of all, does not ask for love in return. We love the divine spark that dwells in creatures themselves unconscious of it: creatures who are wretched, debased, and as the church has it, unredeemed. My Master taught me that the purest joys arise from this love of God or of eternally pure nature. I made this truth my own, and you can and ought to do likewise. This park is yours; but the birds that dwell in it, the air, the light, its beauty, are not yours alone, but are shared with you by all. So long as the world is ours, in the vulgar sense of the word, we may love it; but when we have made it our own, in a purer and better sense, no one can take it from us. The great thing is to be strong and to know that hatred is death, that love alone is life, and that the amount of love that we possess is the measure of the life and the divinity that dwells within us."

"Within ourselves," Gunther replied. "If it exists within us, it’s everywhere; if not, it’s nowhere. Those who ask for more haven’t stepped through the door yet. Their heart isn’t what it should be. True love for the things of this world, and for God, the ultimate reason for everything, doesn’t ask for love in return. We love the divine spark that lives in creatures who don’t even realize it: creatures who are miserable, degraded, and as the church describes, unredeemed. My Master taught me that the purest joys come from this love for God or for eternally pure nature. I embraced this truth, and you can and should do the same. This park is yours; however, the birds that live here, the air, the light, its beauty, are not just yours but are shared with you by everyone. As long as the world is ours in a basic sense, we can love it; but when we claim it in a more genuine and profound sense, no one can take it away from us. The important thing is to be strong and to understand that hatred is death, that love is life, and that the amount of love we have is the measure of the life and divinity within us."

Gunther rose and was about to withdraw. He feared lest excessive thought might over-agitate the Queen, who, however, motioned him to remain. He sat down again.

Gunther stood up and was about to leave. He worried that overthinking might upset the Queen, but she waved for him to stay. He sat back down.

"You cannot imagine--" said the Queen after a long pause, "--but that is one of the cant phrases that we have learned by heart. I mean just the reverse of what I have said. You can imagine the change that your words have effected in me."

"You can’t imagine—" said the Queen after a long pause, "--but that’s one of the phrases we’ve memorized. I actually mean the exact opposite of what I just said. You can see the impact your words have had on me."

"I can conceive it."

"I can imagine it."

"Let me ask a few more questions. I believe--nay, I am sure--that on the height you occupy, and toward which you would fain lead me, there dwells eternal peace. But it seems so cold and lonely up there. I am oppressed with a sense of fear, just as if I were in a balloon ascending into a rarer atmosphere, while more and more ballast was ever being thrown out. I don't know how to make my meaning clear to you. I don't understand how to keep up affectionate relations with those about me, and yet regard them from a distance, as it were,--looking upon their deeds as the mere action and reaction of natural forces. It seems to me as if, at that height, every sound and every image must vanish into thin air."

"Let me ask a few more questions. I believe—no, I'm certain—that on the height you occupy, and that you want to lead me to, there exists eternal peace. But it feels so cold and lonely up there. I'm overwhelmed with fear, like I'm in a hot air balloon rising into a thinner atmosphere, while more and more weight is constantly being dropped. I can't find the right words to explain my feelings to you. I struggle to maintain close relationships with those around me, yet view them from a distance, as if observing their actions as just natural responses. It seems to me that, at that height, every sound and image must just disappear into nothing."

"Certainly, your Majesty. There is a realm of thought in which hearing and sight do not exist, where there is pure thought and nothing more."

"Of course, your Majesty. There’s a way of thinking where hearing and sight don't exist, where there's only pure thought and nothing else."

"But are not the thoughts that there abound projected from the realm of death into that of life, and is that any better than monastic self-mortification?"

"But aren't the thoughts that fill the space projected from the realm of death into the realm of life, and is that really any better than a life of monastic self-denial?"

"It is just the contrary. They praise death, or at all events extol it, because after it life is to begin. I am not one of those who deny a future life. I only say, in the words of my Master, 'Our knowledge is of life and not of death,' and where my knowledge ceases my thoughts must cease. Our labors, our love, are all of this life. And because God is in this world and in all that exist in it, and only in those things, have we to liberate the divine essence wherever it exists. The law of love should rule. What the law of nature is in regard to matter, the moral law is to man."

"It’s quite the opposite. They celebrate death, or at least admire it, because after it, life is supposed to begin. I'm not one of those who deny an afterlife. I only say, in the words of my Master, 'Our knowledge is about life and not about death,' and where my knowledge ends, my thoughts must end too. Our efforts, our love, are all tied to this life. And because God is present in this world and in everything that exists within it, and only in those things, we need to free the divine essence wherever it can be found. The law of love should guide us. Just as the law of nature governs matter, the moral law governs humanity."

"I cannot reconcile myself to your dividing the divine power into millions of parts. When a stone is crushed, every fragment still remains a stone; but when a flower is torn to pieces, the parts are no longer flowers."

"I can't understand how you break the divine power into millions of pieces. When a stone is crushed, every fragment is still a stone; but when a flower is torn apart, the pieces are no longer flowers."

"Let us take your simile as an illustration, although in truth no example is adequate. The world, the firmament, the creatures that live on the face of the earth, are not divided--they are one; thought regards them as a whole. Take for instance the flower. The idea of divinity which it suggests to us, and the fragrance which ascends from it, are yet part and parcel of the flower; attributes without which it is impossible for us to conceive of its existence. The works of all poets, all thinkers, all heroes, may be likened to streams of fragrance wafted through time and space. It is in the flower that they live forever. Although the eternal spirit dwells in the cell of every tree or flower and in every human heart, it is undivided and in its unity fills the world. He whose thoughts dwell in the infinite regards the world as the mighty corolla from which the thought of God exhales."

"Let’s use your simile as an example, although honestly, no example is truly adequate. The world, the sky, the creatures that inhabit the earth, are not separate—they are all one; thought sees them as a whole. Take the flower, for example. The idea of divinity it brings to mind, and the fragrance that rises from it, are integral to the flower; these qualities are essential for us to imagine its existence. The works of all poets, all thinkers, all heroes, can be compared to streams of fragrance carried through time and space. It is in the flower that they live on forever. Although the eternal spirit resides in the heart of every tree or flower and in every human heart, it is undivided and in its unity fills the world. The person whose thoughts are on the infinite sees the world as the great bloom from which the thought of God emanates."

Translation of S.A. Stern.

Translation of S.A. Stern.




IN COUNTESS IRMA'S DIARY

From 'On the Heights'

Yesterday was a year since I lay at the foot of the rock. I could not write a word. My brain whirled with the thoughts of that day; but now it is over.

Yesterday marked a year since I lay at the base of the rock. I couldn't write a single word. My mind spun with memories of that day; but now it's behind me.


I don't think I shall write much more. I have now experienced all the seasons in my new world. The circle is complete. There is nothing new to come from without. I know all that exists about me, or that can happen. I am at home in my new world.

I don’t think I’ll write much more. I’ve now experienced all the seasons in my new world. The circle is complete. There’s nothing new to come from outside. I know everything that exists around me, or that can happen. I feel at home in my new world.


Unto Jesus the Scribes and Pharisees brought a woman who was to be stoned to death, and He said unto them, "Let him that is without sin among you cast the first stone."

The Scribes and Pharisees brought a woman to Jesus who was about to be stoned to death, and He said to them, "Let anyone here who is without sin throw the first stone."

Thus it is written.

So it is written.

But I ask: How did she continue to live--she who was saved from being stoned to death; she who was pardoned--that is, condemned to live? How did she live on? Did she return to her home? How did she stand with the world? And how with her own heart?

But I wonder: How did she go on living—she who was saved from being stoned to death; she who was forgiven—that is, sentenced to live? How did she keep going? Did she go back home? How did she connect with the world? And how did she feel inside?

No answer. None.

No response. None.

I must find the answer in my own experience

I need to discover the answer through my own experiences.


"Let him that is without sin among you cast the first stone." These are the noblest, the greatest words ever uttered by human lips, or heard by human ear. They divide the history of the human race into two parts. They are the "Let there be light" of the second creation. They divide and heal my little life too, and create me anew.

"Let anyone here who is sinless throw the first stone." These are the most noble, greatest words ever spoken by a human or heard by a human ear. They split the history of humanity into two parts. They are the "Let there be light" of a new beginning. They also divide and heal my own life, recreating me anew.

Has one who is not wholly without sin a right to offer precepts and reflections to others?

Does someone who isn't completely free of sin have the right to offer advice and insights to others?

Look into your own heart. What are you?

Look inside your own heart. Who are you?

Behold my hands. They are hardened by toil. I have done more than merely lift them in prayer.

Behold my hands. They are tough from hard work. I've done more than just raise them in prayer.


Since I am alone I have not seen a letter of print. I have no book and wish for none; and this is not in order to mortify myself, but because I wish to be perfectly alone.

Since I’m by myself, I haven’t seen any printed letters. I don't have a book and don't want one; it's not to punish myself, but because I want to be completely alone.


She who renounces the world, and in her loneliness still cherishes the thought of eternity, has assumed a heavy burden.

She who gives up the world and in her solitude still holds onto the idea of eternity has taken on a heavy burden.

Convent life is not without its advantages. The different voices that join in the chorale sustain each other; and when the tone at last ceases, it seems to float away on the air and vanish by degrees. But here I am quite alone. I am priest and church, organ and congregation, confessor and penitent, all in one; and my heart is often so heavy, as if I must needs have another to help me bear the load. "Take me up and carry me, I cannot go further!" cries my soul. But then I rouse myself again, seize my scrip and my pilgrim's staff and wander on, solitary and alone; and while I wander, strength returns to me.

Convent life has its perks. The different voices that come together in the chorale support each other; and when the sound finally fades, it seems to drift away and disappear gradually. But here I am completely alone. I am priest and church, organ and congregation, confessor and penitent, all rolled into one; and my heart often feels so heavy, as if I need someone else to help me carry the weight. "Pick me up and carry me, I can't go on!" cries my soul. But then I shake myself back to reality, grab my bag and my pilgrim's staff, and continue on, solitary and alone; and as I journey, strength flows back to me.


It often seems to me as if it were sinful thus to bury myself alive. My voice is no longer heard in song, and much more that dwells within me has become mute.

It often feels like I'm doing something wrong by burying myself alive like this. My voice isn't heard in song anymore, and so much more that exists within me has become silent.

Is this right?

Is this correct?

If my only object in life were to be at peace with myself, it would be well enough; but I long to labor and to do something for others. Yet where and what shall it be?

If my only goal in life were to find peace within myself, that would be enough; but I yearn to work and make a difference for others. So where and what should I do?


When I first heard that the beautifully carved furniture of the great and wealthy is the work of prisoners, it made me shudder. And now, although I am not deprived of freedom, I am in much the same condition. Those who have disfigured life should, as an act of expiation, help to make life more beautiful for others. The thought that I am doing this comforts and sustains me.

When I first heard that the beautifully carved furniture of the rich and powerful is made by prisoners, it gave me chills. And now, even though I'm not in jail, I feel like I'm in a similar situation. Those who have messed up life should, as a way to atone, contribute to making life more beautiful for others. The idea that I'm doing this gives me comfort and strength.


My work prospers. But last winter's wood is not yet fit for use. My little pitchman has brought me some that is old, excellent, and well seasoned, having been part of the rafters of an old house that has just been torn down. We work together cheerfully, and our earnings are considerable.

My work is thriving. But the wood from last winter isn't ready to use yet. My little pitchman has brought me some that’s old, great quality, and well-seasoned, since it was part of the rafters of an old house that just got demolished. We work together happily, and we're making good money.


Vice is the same everywhere, except that here it is more open. Among the masses, vice is characterized by coarseness; among the upper classes, by meanness.

Vice is the same everywhere, except that here it’s more obvious. Among the masses, vice is marked by crudeness; among the upper classes, by pettiness.

The latter shake off the consequences of their evil deeds, while the former are obliged to bear them.

The latter escape the consequences of their wrongdoings, while the former have to deal with them.


The rude manners of these people are necessary, and are far preferable to polite deceit. They must needs be rough and rude. If it were not for its coarse, thick bark, the oak could not withstand the storm.

The rude behavior of these people is necessary and much better than polite deception. They have to be tough and unrefined. If it weren't for its rough, thick bark, the oak wouldn't be able to endure the storm.

I have found that this rough bark covers more tenderness and sincerity than does the smoothest surface.

I’ve discovered that this rough exterior hides more warmth and honesty than the smoothest surface.


Jochem told me, to-day, that he is still quite a good walker, but that a blind man finds it very troublesome to go anywhere; for at every step he is obliged to grope about, so that he may feel sure of his ground before he firmly plants his foot on the earth.

Jochem told me today that he's still a pretty good walker, but that a blind man finds it really difficult to go anywhere; because at every step, he has to feel around to make sure he knows where he’s stepping before he firmly places his foot on the ground.

Is it not the same with me? Am I not obliged to be sure of the ground before I take a step?

Isn't it the same for me? Am I not expected to be certain of the ground before I take a step?

Such is the way of the fallen.

Such is the way of those who have fallen.

Ah! why does everything I see or hear become a symbol of my life?

Ah! Why does everything I see or hear turn into a symbol of my life?


I have now been here between two and three years. I have formed a resolve which it will be difficult to carry out. I shall go out into the world once more. I must again behold the scenes of my past life. I have tested myself severely.

I have now been here for almost three years. I've made a decision that's going to be hard to follow through on. I'm going to step back into the world again. I need to see the places from my past life one more time. I've pushed myself to my limits.

May it not be a love of adventure, that genteel yet vulgar desire to undertake what is unusual or fraught with peril? Or is it a morbid desire to wander through the world after having died, as it were?

May it not be a love for adventure, that fancy yet crude desire to take on what is unusual or full of danger? Or is it a strange wish to roam the world as if one has already died?

No; far from it. What can it be? An intense longing to roam again, if it be only for a few days. I must kill the desire, lest it kill me.

No; not at all. What could it be? An intense craving to travel again, even if it's just for a few days. I have to suppress the urge, or else it will consume me.

Whence arises this sudden longing?

Where does this sudden longing come from?

Every tool that I use while at work burns my hand.

Every tool I use at work burns my hand.

I must go.

I have to go.

I shall obey the impulse, without worrying myself with speculations as to its cause. I am subject to the rules of no order. My will is my only law. I harm no one by obeying it. I feel myself free; the world has no power over me.

I will follow my instincts without stressing about why they come up. I don’t belong to any specific rules or systems. My will is my only law. I don’t hurt anyone by following it. I feel free; the world has no control over me.

I dreaded informing Walpurga of my intention. When I did so, her tone, her words, her whole manner, and the fact that she for the first time called me "child," made it seem as if her mother were still speaking to me.

I hated telling Walpurga what I planned to do. When I finally told her, the way she spoke, her words, her whole demeanor, and the fact that she called me "child" for the first time made it feel like her mother was still talking to me.

"Child," said she, "you're right! Go! It'll do you good. I believe that you'll come back and will stay with us; but if you don't, and another life opens up to you--your expiation has been a bitter one, far heavier than your sin."

"Child," she said, "you're right! Go! It'll be good for you. I believe you'll come back and stay with us; but if you don't, and a new life opens up for you—your suffering has been bitter, much heavier than your mistake."

Uncle Peter was quite happy when he learned that we were to be gone from one Sunday to the Sunday following. When I asked him whether he was curious as to where we were going, he replied:--

Uncle Peter was really happy when he found out we would be gone from one Sunday to the next. When I asked him if he was curious about where we were going, he replied:--

"It's all one to me. I'd travel over the whole world with you, wherever you'd care to go; and if you were to drive me away, I'd follow you like a dog and find you again."

"It's all the same to me. I'd travel anywhere in the world with you, wherever you want to go; and if you were to push me away, I'd follow you like a dog and find you again."

I shall take my journal with me, and will note down every day.

I will take my journal with me and will write something down every day.


[By the lake.]--I find it difficult to write a word.

[By the lake.]--I find it hard to write a single word.

The threshold I am obliged to cross, in order to go out into the world, is my own gravestone.

The barrier I have to cross to step out into the world is my own gravestone.

I am equal to it.

I'm up for it.

How pleasant it was to descend toward the valley. Uncle Peter sang; and melodies suggested themselves to me, but I did not sing. Suddenly he interrupted himself and said:--

How nice it was to go down into the valley. Uncle Peter sang, and tunes came to my mind, but I didn’t sing. Suddenly, he stopped and said:--

"In the inns you'll be my niece, won't you?"

"In the inns, you’ll be my niece, right?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"But you must call me 'uncle' when we're there?"

"But you have to call me 'uncle' when we're there?"

"Of course, dear uncle."

"Sure thing, dear uncle."

He kept nodding to himself for the rest of the way, and was quite happy.

He kept nodding to himself all the way and felt pretty happy.

We reached the inn at the landing. He drank, and I drank too, from the same glass.

We arrived at the inn at the dock. He had a drink, and I did too, from the same glass.

"Where are you going?" asked the hostess.

"Where are you headed?" asked the hostess.

"To the capital," said he, although I had not said a word to him about it. Then he said to me in a whisper:--

"To the capital," he said, even though I hadn't mentioned it to him at all. Then he leaned in and whispered to me:--

"If you intend to go elsewhere, the people needn't know everything."

"If you're planning to go somewhere else, you don't need to tell people everything."

I let him have his own way.

I let him do what he wanted.

I looked for the place where I had wandered at that time. There--there was the rock--and on it a cross, bearing in golden characters the inscription:--

I searched for the spot where I had wandered back then. There—it was the rock—and on it was a cross, with a golden inscription that read:—

HERE PERISHED

IRMA, COUNTESS VON WILDENORT,

IN THE TWENTY-FIRST YEAR
OF HER LIFE.

Traveler, pray for her and honor her memory.

I never rightly knew why I was always dissatisfied, and yearning for the next hour, the next day, the next year, hoping that it would bring me that which I could not find in the present. It was not love, for love does not satisfy. I desired to live in the passing moment, but could not. It always seemed as if something were waiting for me without the door, and calling me. What could it have been?

I never really understood why I was always dissatisfied, constantly yearning for the next hour, the next day, the next year, hoping it would bring me what I couldn't find in the present. It wasn't love because love doesn't satisfy. I wanted to live in the moment, but I couldn't. It always felt like something was waiting for me outside the door, calling to me. What could it have been?

I know now; it was a desire to be at one with myself, to understand myself. Myself in the world, and the world in me.

I realize now; it was a longing to be in harmony with myself, to understand who I am. Me in the world, and the world within me.


The vain man is the loneliest of human beings. He is constantly longing to be seen, understood, acknowledged, admired, and loved.

The vain person is the loneliest of all. They are always yearning to be noticed, understood, recognized, admired, and loved.

I could say much on the subject, for I too was once vain. It was only in actual solitude that I conquered the loneliness of vanity. It is enough for me that I exist.

I could say a lot about this topic because I was once vain too. It was only in true solitude that I overcame the loneliness that comes with vanity. Being alive is enough for me.

How far removed this is from all that is mere show.

How different this is from everything that is just for show.


Now I understand my father's last act. He did not mean to punish me. His only desire was to arouse me; to lead me to self-consciousness; to the knowledge which, teaching us to become different from what we are, saves us.

Now I see what my father's final act meant. He didn't intend to punish me. His only aim was to awaken me; to make me self-aware; to the understanding that, by teaching us to change who we are, saves us.


I understand the inscription in my father's library:--"When I am alone, then am I least alone."

I get the inscription in my dad's library: "When I'm alone, that's when I'm least alone."

Yes; when alone, one can more perfectly lose himself in the life universal. I have lived and have come to know the truth. I can now die.

Yes; when alone, you can fully immerse yourself in life as a whole. I have lived and discovered the truth. I can now die.


He who is at one with himself, possesses all....

He who is in tune with himself has everything.

I believe that I know what I have done. I have no compassion for myself. This is my full confession.

I think I understand what I've done. I have no sympathy for myself. This is my complete confession.

I have sinned--not against nature, but against the world's rules. Is that sin? Look at the tall pines in yonder forest. The higher the tree grows, the more do the lower branches die away; and thus the tree in the thick forest is protected and sheltered by its fellows, but can nevertheless not perfect itself in all directions.

I have sinned—not against nature, but against the rules of the world. Is that really a sin? Look at the tall pines in that forest over there. As the tree grows taller, the lower branches die off; and so the tree in the dense forest is protected and sheltered by its neighbors, but it still can’t fully develop in every direction.

I desired to lead a full and complete life and yet to be in the forest, to be in the world and yet in society. But he who means to live thus, must remain in solitude. As soon as we become members of society, we cease to be mere creatures of nature. Nature and morality have equal rights, and must form a compact with each other; and where there are two powers with equal rights, there must be mutual concessions.

I wanted to live a rich and fulfilling life while being in nature, experiencing the world and being part of society at the same time. However, anyone who wants to live this way has to embrace solitude. Once we join society, we stop being just natural beings. Nature and morality have equal importance and need to come to an agreement with each other; and where there are two equally powerful forces, there must be mutual compromises.

Herein lies my sin.

Here’s my guilt.

He who desires to live a life of nature alone, must withdraw himself from the protection of morality. I did not fully desire either the one or the other; hence I was crushed and shattered.

If someone wants to live a life just in nature, they have to step away from the safety of morality. I didn't completely want either one; as a result, I felt crushed and broken.

My father's last action was right. He avenged the moral law, which is just as human as the law of nature. The animal world knows neither father nor mother, so soon as the young is able to take care of itself. The human world does know them and must hold them sacred.

My father's final act was justified. He upheld the moral law, which is as human as the laws of nature. In the animal kingdom, there are no parental bonds once the young can fend for themselves. However, in the human world, we recognize these bonds and must respect them.

I see it all quite clearly. My sufferings and my expiation are deserved. I was a thief! I stole the highest treasures of all: confidence, love, honor, respect, splendor.

I see it all very clearly. My pain and my atonement are well-deserved. I was a thief! I stole the greatest treasures of all: trust, love, honor, respect, glory.

How noble and exalted the tender souls appear to themselves when a poor rogue is sent to jail for having committed a theft! But what are all possessions which can be carried away, when compared with those that are intangible!

How noble and elevated do the gentle souls feel when a petty criminal is sent to jail for stealing! But what are all the belongings that can be taken away compared to those that can't be touched?

Those who are summoned to the bar of justice are not always the basest of mankind.

Those called to the bar of justice aren't always the lowest of humanity.

I acknowledge my sin, and my repentance is sincere.

I admit my wrongdoing, and I truly feel sorry for it.

My fatal sin, the sin for which I now atone, was that I dissembled, that I denied and extenuated that which I represented to myself as a natural right. Against the Queen I have sinned worst of all. To me she represents that moral order which I violated and yet wished to enjoy.

My ultimate mistake, the one I’m now seeking forgiveness for, was that I pretended, that I denied and downplayed what I believed was a natural right. I have sinned the most against the Queen. To me, she symbolizes the moral order I broke but still wanted to experience.

To you, O Queen, to you--lovely, good, and deeply injured one--do I confess all this!

To you, O Queen, to you—beautiful, kind, and deeply hurt one—do I confess all this!

If I die before you,--and I hope that I may,--these pages are to be given to you.

If I die before you—and I hope I do—these pages are to be given to you.


I can now accurately tell the season of the year, and often the hour of the day, by the way in which the first sunbeams fall into my room and on my work-bench in the morning. My chisel hangs before me on the wall, and is my index.

I can now tell the season of the year and often the hour of the day by how the first rays of sunlight come into my room and hit my workbench in the morning. My chisel hangs on the wall in front of me and serves as my marker.

The drizzling spring showers now fall on the trees; and thus it is with me. It seems as if there were a new delight in store for me. What can it be? I shall patiently wait!

The light spring rain is now falling on the trees, and that's how I feel too. It seems like there's something new and exciting coming my way. What could it be? I’ll wait and see!


A strange feeling comes over me, as if I were lifted up from the chair on which I am sitting, and were flying, I know not whither! What is it? I feel as if dwelling in eternity.

A strange feeling washes over me, like I'm being lifted up from the chair I'm sitting in, and I'm flying, though I'm not sure where to! What is this? I feel like I'm existing in eternity.

Everything seems flying toward me: the sunlight and the sunshine, the rustling of the forests and the forest breezes, beings of all ages and of all kinds--all seem beautiful and rendered transparent by the sun's glow.

Everything feels like it’s rushing toward me: the sunlight and the warmth, the rustling of the trees and the gentle breezes, creatures of all ages and varieties—all appear beautiful and made clear by the sun’s light.

I am!

I am!

I am in God!

I'm with God!

If I could only die now and be wafted through this joy to dissolution and redemption!

If I could just die now and be carried away through this joy to be free and redeemed!

But I will live on until my hour comes.

But I will keep going until my time comes.

Come, thou dark hour, whenever thou wilt! To me thou art light!

Come, dark hour, whenever you want! To me, you are light!

I feel that there is light within me. O Eternal Spirit of the universe, I am one with thee!

I feel that there's light inside me. Oh, Eternal Spirit of the universe, I'm one with you!

I was dead, and I live--I shall die and yet live.

I was dead, and now I'm alive—I will die and still live.

Everything has been forgiven and blotted out.--There was dust on my wings.--I soar aloft into the sun and into infinite space. I shall die singing from the fullness of my soul. Shall I sing!

Everything has been forgiven and erased. -- There was dust on my wings. -- I soar high into the sun and into endless space. I will die singing from the depth of my soul. Should I sing!

Enough.

That's enough.


I know that I shall again be gloomy and depressed and drag along a weary existence; but I have once soared into infinity and have felt a ray of eternity within me. That I shall never lose again. I should like to go to a convent, to some quiet, cloistered cell, where I might know nothing of the world, and could live on within myself until death shall call me. But it is not to be. I am destined to live on in freedom and to labor; to live with my fellow-beings and to work for them.

I know I’ll be gloomy and down again, trudging through a tiring life; but I have experienced soaring into infinity and felt a spark of eternity within me. I will never lose that again. I would like to go to a convent, to a peaceful, secluded cell, where I wouldn’t know anything about the outside world, and could simply live within myself until death comes for me. But that’s not meant to be. I’m meant to live in freedom and to work; to live with others and to help them.

The results of my handiwork and of my powers of imagination belong to you; but what I am within myself is mine alone.

The results of my work and creativity belong to you; but who I am inside is mine alone.


I have taken leave of everything here; of my quiet room, of my summer bench; for I know not whether I shall ever return. And if I do, who knows but what everything may have become strange to me?

I have said goodbye to everything here; to my quiet room, to my summer bench; because I don’t know if I will ever come back. And if I do, who knows how different everything might feel to me?


(Last page written in pencil.)--It is my wish that when I am dead, I may be wrapped in a simple linen cloth, placed in a rough unplaned coffin, and buried under the apple-tree, on the road that leads to my paternal mansion. I desire that my brother and other relatives may be apprised of my death at once, and that they shall not disturb my grave by the wayside.

(Last page written in pencil.)--When I die, I hope to be wrapped in a simple linen cloth, laid to rest in a rough, unpolished coffin, and buried under the apple tree on the road to my family home. I want my brother and other family members to be informed of my death right away, and I request that they do not disturb my grave by the roadside.

No stone, no name, is to mark my grave.

No stone, no name, will mark my grave.






ÉMILE AUGIER

(1820-1889)


s an observer of society, a satirist, and a painter of types and characters of modern life, Émile Augier ranks among the greatest French dramatists of this century. Critics consider him in the line of direct descent from Molière and Beaumarchais. His collected works ('Theatre Complet') number twenty-seven plays, of which nine are in verse. Eight of these were written with a literary partner. Three are now called classics: 'Le Gendre de M. Poirier' (M. Poirier's Son-in-Law), 'L'Aventurière' (The Adventuress), and 'Fils de Giboyer' (Giboyer's Boy). 'Le Gendre de M. Poirier' was written with Jules Sandeau, but the admirers of Augier have proved by internal evidence that his share in its composition was the greater. It is a comedy of manners based on the old antagonism between vulgar ignorant energy and ability on the one side, and lazy empty birth and breeding on the other; embodied in Poirier, a wealthy shopkeeper, and M. de Presles, his son-in-law, an impoverished nobleman. Guillaume Victor Émile Augier was born in Valence, France, September 17th, 1820, and was intended for the law; but inheriting literary tastes from his grandfather, Pigault Lebrun the romance writer, he devoted himself to letters. When his first play, 'La Ciguë' (The Hemlock),--in the preface to which he defended his grandfather's memory,--was presented at the Odéon in 1844, it made the author famous. Théophile Gautier describes it at length in Vol. iii. of his 'Art Dramatique,' and compares it to Shakespeare's 'Timon of Athens.' It is a classic play, and the hero closes his career by a draught of hemlock.

As a keen observer of society, a satirist, and a creator of modern life’s types and characters, Émile Augier is regarded as one of the greatest French playwrights of this century. Critics see him as a direct successor to Molière and Beaumarchais. His collected works ('Theatre Complet') consist of twenty-seven plays, nine of which are written in verse. Eight of these were created with a writing partner. Three are now considered classics: 'Le Gendre de M. Poirier' (M. Poirier's Son-in-Law), 'L'Aventurière' (The Adventuress), and 'Fils de Giboyer' (Giboyer's Boy). 'Le Gendre de M. Poirier' was co-written with Jules Sandeau, but Augier's supporters have shown through various analyses that he contributed the majority of the work. The play is a comedy of manners, highlighting the classic conflict between uncouth, ignorant ambition and worthless nobility, embodied in the characters of Poirier, a rich shopkeeper, and M. de Presles, his impoverished noble son-in-law. Guillaume Victor Émile Augier was born in Valence, France, on September 17, 1820, and was originally meant to pursue a career in law; however, influenced by his grandfather, Pigault Lebrun the romance author, he focused on writing. His first play, 'La Ciguë' (The Hemlock)—in which he defended his grandfather's legacy in the preface—premiered at the Odéon in 1844 and made him famous. Théophile Gautier discusses it in detail in Volume III of his 'Art Dramatique,' comparing it to Shakespeare's 'Timon of Athens.' It's considered a classic play, and the hero meets his end by drinking hemlock.

Augier's works are:--'Un Homme de Bien' (A Good Man); 'L'Aventurière' (The Adventuress); 'Gabrielle'; 'Le Joueur de Flute' (The Flute Player); 'Diane' (Diana), a romantic play on the same theme as Victor Hugo's 'Marion Delorme,' written for and played by Rachel; 'La Pierre de Touche' (The Touchstone), with Jules Sandeau; 'Philberte,' a comedy of the last century; 'Le Mariage d'Olympe' (Olympia's Marriage); 'Le Gendre de M. Poirier' (M. Poirier's Son-in-Law); 'Ceinture Dorée' (The Golden Belt), with Edouard Foussier; 'La Jeunesse' (Youth); 'Les Lionnes Pauvres' (Ambition and Poverty),--a bold story of social life in Paris during the Second Empire, also with Foussier; 'Les Effrontés' (Brass), an attack on the worship of money; 'Le Fils de Giboyer' (Giboyer's Boy), the story of a father's devotion, ambitions, and self-sacrifice; 'Maître Guérin' (Guérin the Notary), the hero being an inventor; 'La Contagion' (Contagion), the theme of which is skepticism; 'Paul Forestier,' the story of a young artist; 'Le Post-Scriptum' (The Postscript); 'Lions et Renards' (Lions and Foxes), whose motive is love of power; 'Jean Thommeray,' the hero of which is drawn from Sandeau's novel of the same title; 'Madame Caverlet,' hinging on the divorce question; 'Les Fourchambault' (The Fourchambaults), a plea for family union; 'La Chasse au Roman' (Pursuit of a Romance), and 'L'Habit Vert' (The Green Coat), with Sandeau and Alfred de Musset; and the libretto for Gounod's opera 'Sappho.' Augier wrote one volume of verse, which he modestly called 'Pariétaire,' the name of a common little vine, the English danewort. In 1858 he was elected to the French Academy, and in 1868 became a Commander of the Legion of Honor. He died at Croissy, October 25th, 1889. An analysis of his dramas by Émile Montégut is published in the Revue de Deux Mondes for April, 1878.

Augier's works include: 'Un Homme de Bien' (A Good Man); 'L'Aventurière' (The Adventuress); 'Gabrielle'; 'Le Joueur de Flute' (The Flute Player); 'Diane' (Diana), a romantic play similar to Victor Hugo's 'Marion Delorme,' written for and performed by Rachel; 'La Pierre de Touche' (The Touchstone), with Jules Sandeau; 'Philberte,' a comedy from the last century; 'Le Mariage d'Olympe' (Olympia's Marriage); 'Le Gendre de M. Poirier' (M. Poirier's Son-in-Law); 'Ceinture Dorée' (The Golden Belt), with Edouard Foussier; 'La Jeunesse' (Youth); 'Les Lionnes Pauvres' (Ambition and Poverty), a bold story about social life in Paris during the Second Empire, also with Foussier; 'Les Effrontés' (Brass), a critique of the worship of money; 'Le Fils de Giboyer' (Giboyer's Boy), a story about a father's devotion, ambitions, and self-sacrifice; 'Maître Guérin' (Guérin the Notary), featuring an inventor as the hero; 'La Contagion' (Contagion), exploring skepticism; 'Paul Forestier,' a story about a young artist; 'Le Post-Scriptum' (The Postscript); 'Lions et Renards' (Lions and Foxes), driven by a desire for power; 'Jean Thommeray,' whose hero is inspired by Sandeau's novel of the same name; 'Madame Caverlet,' focusing on the divorce issue; 'Les Fourchambault' (The Fourchambaults), advocating for family unity; 'La Chasse au Roman' (Pursuit of a Romance), and 'L'Habit Vert' (The Green Coat), with Sandeau and Alfred de Musset; as well as the libretto for Gounod's opera 'Sappho.' Augier also wrote a volume of poetry, which he humbly titled 'Pariétaire,' after a common vine known as the English danewort. In 1858, he was elected to the French Academy, and in 1868 he became a Commander of the Legion of Honor. He passed away in Croissy on October 25th, 1889. An analysis of his plays by Émile Montégut was published in the Revue de Deux Mondes in April 1878.


A CONVERSATION WITH A PURPOSE

From 'Giboyer's Boy'

Marquis--Well, dear Baroness, what has an old bachelor like me done to deserve so charming a visit?

Marquis--Well, dear Baroness, what has an old bachelor like me done to deserve such a lovely visit?

Baroness--That's what I wonder myself, Marquis. Now I see you I don't know why I've come, and I've a great mind to go straight back.

Baroness--That's exactly what I'm thinking, Marquis. Now that I see you, I realize I don't even know why I'm here, and I'm really tempted to just turn around and leave.

Marquis--Sit down, vexatious one!

Marquis--Sit down, annoying one!

Baroness--No. So you close your door for a week; your servants all look tragic; your friends put on mourning in anticipation; I, disconsolate, come to inquire--and behold, I find you at table!

Baroness--No. So you shut your door for a week; your staff all look miserable; your friends act like they’re in mourning just waiting; I, feeling hopeless, come to check on you--and look, here you are having dinner!

Marquis--I'm an old flirt, and wouldn't show myself for an empire when I'm in a bad temper. You wouldn't recognize your agreeable friend when he has the gout;--that's why I hide.

Marquis--I'm an old flirt, and I wouldn't put myself out there for anything when I'm in a bad mood. You wouldn't recognize your charming friend when he has gout; that's why I stay out of sight.

Baroness--I shall rush off to reassure your friend.

Baroness--I’ll hurry to reassure your friend.

Marquis--They are not so anxious as all that. Tell me something of them.

Marquis--They're not that worried. Tell me more about them.

Baroness--But somebody's waiting in my carriage.

Baroness--But someone is waiting in my car.

Marquis--I'll send to ask him up.

Marquis--I'll send someone to invite him up.

Baroness--But I'm not sure that you know him.

Baroness--But I'm not sure that you know him.

Marquis--His name?

Marquis—What's his name?

Baroness--I met him by chance.

Baroness--I ran into him.

Marquis--And you brought him by chance. [He rings.] You are a mother to me. [To Dubois.] You will find an ecclesiastic in Madame's carriage. Tell him I'm much obliged for his kind alacrity, but I think I won't die this morning.

Marquis--And you just happened to bring him. [He rings.] You’re like a mother to me. [To Dubois.] There’s a clergyman in Madame’s carriage. Tell him I really appreciate his willingness, but I don’t think I’ll be dying this morning.

Baroness--O Marquis! what would our friends say if they heard you?

Baroness--Oh Marquis! What would our friends think if they heard you?

Marquis--Bah! I'm the black sheep of the party, its spoiled child; that's taken for granted. Dubois, you may say also that Madame begs the Abbé to drive home, and to send her carriage back for her.

Marquis--Ugh! I'm the black sheep of the group, the spoiled one; that's just a given. Dubois, you can also say that Madame is asking the Abbé to drive her home and to send her carriage back for her.

Baroness--Allow me--

Baroness—Let me—

Marquis--Go along, Dubois.--Now you are my prisoner.

Marquis--Come on, Dubois.--Now you're my prisoner.

Baroness--But, Marquis, this is very unconventional.

Baroness--But, Marquis, this is really out of the ordinary.

Marquis [kissing her hand]--Flatterer! Now sit down, and let's talk about serious things. [Taking a newspaper from the table.] The gout hasn't kept me from reading the news. Do you know that poor Déodat's death is a serious mishap?

Marquis [kissing her hand] -- You charmer! Now take a seat, and let's discuss important matters. [Taking a newspaper from the table] The gout hasn't stopped me from keeping up with the news. Did you hear that poor Déodat's death is a real tragedy?

Baroness--What a loss to our cause!

Baroness--What a huge loss for our cause!

Marquis--I have wept for him.

Marquis--I've cried for him.

Baroness--Such talent! Such spirit! Such sarcasm!

Baroness--What amazing talent! What a lively spirit! What sharp sarcasm!

Marquis--He was the hussar of orthodoxy. He will live in history as the angelic pamphleteer. And now that we have settled his noble ghost--

Marquis--He was the hussar of traditional beliefs. He will be remembered in history as the angelic pamphleteer. And now that we have put his noble spirit to rest--

Baroness--You speak very lightly about it, Marquis.

Baroness--You're talking about it very casually, Marquis.

Marquis--I tell you I've wept for him.--Now let's think of some one to replace him.

Marquis--I’m telling you, I’ve cried over him.--Now let’s figure out someone to take his place.

Baroness--Say to succeed him. Heaven doesn't create two such men at the same time.

Baroness--Say to take his place. Heaven doesn't make two men like that at the same time.

Marquis--What if I tell you that I have found such another? Yes, Baroness, I've unearthed a wicked, cynical, virulent pen, that spits and splashes; a fellow who would lard his own father with epigrams for a consideration, and who would eat him with salt for five francs more.

Marquis--What if I told you I’ve found another one just like that? Yes, Baroness, I’ve discovered a vicious, cynical, biting writer, who hurls out insults and attacks; a guy who would cover his own father in clever remarks for some cash, and who would gladly devour him with salt for five francs extra.

Baroness--Déodat had sincere convictions.

Baroness -- Déodat had strong beliefs.

Marquis--That's because he fought for them. There are no more mercenaries. The blows they get convince them. I'll give this fellow a week to belong to us body and soul.

Marquis--That's because he fought for them. There are no more mercenaries. The hits they take convince them. I'll give this guy a week to be fully committed to us.

Baroness--If you haven't any other proofs of his faithfulness--

Baroness--If you don't have any other evidence of his loyalty--

Marquis--But I have.

Marquis--But I already have.

Baroness--Where from?

Baroness—Where are you from?

Marquis--Never mind. I have it.

Marquis--Forget it. I've got it.

Baroness--And why do you wait before presenting him?

Baroness--Why are you waiting to introduce him?

Marquis--For him in the first place, and then for his consent. He lives in Lyons, and I expect him to-day or to-morrow. As soon as he is presentable, I'll introduce him.

Marquis--First, we need him, and then we’ll get his approval. He lives in Lyons, and I expect him today or tomorrow. As soon as he’s presentable, I’ll introduce him.

Baroness--Meanwhile, I'll tell the committee of your find.

Baroness--In the meantime, I'll inform the committee about your discovery.

Marquis--I beg you, no. With regard to the committee, dear Baroness, I wish you'd use your influence in a matter which touches me.

Marquis--Please, no. About the committee, dear Baroness, I really wish you'd use your influence in a matter that affects me.

Baroness--I have not much influence--

Baroness—I don’t have much influence—

Marquis--Is that modesty, or the exordium of a refusal?

Marquis--Is that modesty, or the beginning of a refusal?

Baroness--If either, it's modesty.

Baroness--If it's anything, it's modesty.

Marquis--Very well, my charming friend. Don't you know that these gentlemen owe you too much to refuse you anything?

Marquis--Alright, my lovely friend. Don't you realize that these guys owe you so much that they can't say no to you?

Baroness--Because they meet in my parlor?

Baroness--Is it because they meet in my living room?

Marquis--That, yes; but the true, great, inestimable service you render every day is to possess such superb eyes.

Marquis--That's true; but the real, incredible, invaluable service you provide every day is simply having such amazing eyes.

Baroness--It's well for you to pay attention to such things!

Baroness--It's good for you to care about these things!

Marquis--Well for me, but better for these Solons whose compliments don't exceed a certain romantic intensity.

Marquis--It's fine for me, but even better for these politicians whose flattery doesn't go beyond a certain level of romance.

Baroness--You are dreaming.

Baroness--You're dreaming.

Marquis--What I say is true. That's why serious societies always rally in the parlor of a woman, sometimes clever, sometimes beautiful. You are both, Madame: judge then of your power!

Marquis--What I'm saying is true. That's why important gatherings always happen in the parlor of a woman, sometimes smart, sometimes beautiful. You are both, Madame: consider your influence!

Baroness--You are too complimentary: your cause must be detestable.

Baroness--You're being too kind: your cause must be awful.

Marquis--If it was good I could win it for myself.

Marquis--If it was worth having, I could earn it for myself.

Baroness--Come, tell me, tell me.

Baroness—Come on, tell me.

Marquis--Well, then: we must choose an orator to the Chamber for our Campaign against the University. I want them to choose--

Marquis--Alright, so we need to pick a speaker for the Chamber for our Campaign against the University. I want them to choose--

Baroness--Monsieur Maréchal?

Baroness--Mr. Maréchal?

Marquis--You are right.

Marquis -- You’re right.

Baroness--Do you really think so, Marquis? Monsieur Maréchal?

Baroness--Do you really think that, Marquis? Mr. Maréchal?

Marquis--Yes, I know. But we don't need a bolt of eloquence, since we'll furnish the address. Maréchal reads well enough, I assure you.

Marquis--Yeah, I know. But we don't need any fancy speeches, since we'll provide the address. Maréchal reads just fine, I promise you.

Baroness--We made him deputy on your recommendation. That was a good deal.

Baroness--We made him the deputy based on your recommendation. That was a great deal.

Marquis--Maréchal is an excellent recruit.

Marquis--Maréchal is a great hire.

Baroness--So you say.

Baroness--Is that what you think?

Marquis--How disgusted you are! An old subscriber to the Constitutionnel, a liberal, a Voltairean, who comes over to the enemy bag and baggage. What would you have? Monsieur Maréchal is not a man, my dear: it's the stout bourgeoisie itself coming over to us. I love this honest bourgeoisie, which hates the revolution, since there is no more to be gotten out of it; which wants to stem the tide which brought it, and make over a little feudal France to its own profit. Let it draw our chestnuts from the fire if it wants to. This pleasant sight makes me enjoy politics. Long live Monsieur Maréchal and his likes, bourgeois of the right divine. Let us heap these precious allies with honor and glory until our triumph ships them off to their mills again.

Marquis—You seem really disgusted! An old subscriber to the Constitutionnel, a liberal, a Voltairean, who switches sides completely. What do you expect? Monsieur Maréchal isn’t just an individual; he represents the solid bourgeoisie coming over to our side. I have a fondness for this honest bourgeoisie, which despises the revolution now that it has nothing to gain from it; it wants to stop the momentum that brought it and recreate a bit of feudal France for its own benefit. Let them pull our chestnuts out of the fire if they wish. Watching this unfold makes politics enjoyable for me. Long live Monsieur Maréchal and his kind, bourgeois of the divine right. Let’s shower these valuable allies with honor and glory until our victory sends them back to their mills.

Baroness--Several of our deputies are birds of the same feather. Why choose the least capable for orator?

Baroness--Several of our representatives think alike. Why pick the least competent to be the speaker?

Marquis--It's not a question of capacity.

Marquis--It's not about ability.

Baroness--You're a warm patron of Monsieur Maréchal!

Baroness--You're such a supportive patron of Monsieur Maréchal!

Marquis--I regard him as a kind of family protégé. His grandfather was farmer to mine. I'm his daughter's guardian. These are bonds.

Marquis--I see him as a sort of family protégé. His grandfather worked for mine. I'm the guardian of his daughter. These are connections.

Baroness--You don't tell everything.

Baroness--You don't share everything.

Marquis--All that I know.

Marquis - Everything I know.

Baroness--Then let me complete your information. They say that in old times you fell in love with the first Madame Maréchal.

Baroness--So let me finish updating your information. They say that in the past, you fell in love with the original Madame Maréchal.

Marquis--I hope you don't believe this silly story?

Marquis--I hope you don't actually believe this ridiculous story?

Baroness--Faith, you do so much to please Monsieur Maréchal--

Baroness--Faith, you do so much to impress Monsieur Maréchal--

Marquis--That it seems as if I must have injured him? Good heavens! Who is safe from malice? Nobody. Not even you, dear Baroness.

Marquis--Do you really think I must have hurt him? Good grief! Who's safe from spite? No one. Not even you, dear Baroness.

Baroness--I'd like to know what they can say of me.

Baroness--I want to know what they have to say about me.

Marquis--Foolish things that I certainly won't repeat.

Marquis--Things I definitely won't say again.

Baroness--Then you believe them?

Baroness--So you believe them?

Marquis--God forbid! That your dead husband married his mother's companion? It made me so angry!

Marquis--God forbid! That your deceased husband married his mother's friend? It made me so mad!

Baroness--Too much honor for such wretched gossip.

Baroness--That's too much praise for such awful gossip.

Marquis--I answered strongly enough, I can tell you.

Marquis--I responded firmly, let me tell you.

Baroness--I don't doubt it.

Baroness—I believe it.

Marquis--But you are right in wanting to marry again.

Marquis--But you're right to want to get married again.

Baroness--Who says I want to?

Baroness—Who says I want to?

Marquis--Ah! you don't treat me as a friend. I deserve your confidence all the more for understanding you as if you had given it. The aid of a sorcerer is not to be despised, Baroness.

Marquis--Ah! you don’t treat me like a friend. I deserve your trust even more for understanding you as if you had given it to me. The help of a sorcerer should not be underestimated, Baroness.

Baroness [sitting down by the table]--Prove your sorcery.

Baroness [sitting down at the table]--Show me your magic.

Marquis [sitting down opposite]--Willingly! Give me your hand.

Marquis [sitting down opposite]--Of course! Hand it over.

Baroness [removing her glove]--You'll give it back again.

Baroness [taking off her glove]--You'll return it to me.

Marquis--And help you dispose of it, which is more. [Examining her hand.] You are beautiful, rich, and a widow.

Marquis--And I'll help you get rid of it, which is even better. [Examining her hand.] You’re beautiful, wealthy, and a widow.

Baroness--I could believe myself at Mademoiselle Lenormand's!

Baroness--I could totally see myself at Mademoiselle Lenormand's!

Marquis--While it is so easy, not to say tempting, for you to lead a brilliant, frivolous life, you have chosen a rôle almost austere with its irreproachable morals.

Marquis--While it's so easy, and honestly tempting, for you to live a glamorous, carefree life, you've chosen a role that's almost serious with its impeccable morals.

Baroness--If it was a rôle, you'll admit that it was much like a penitence.

Baroness--If it was a role, you have to agree that it was very much like a punishment.

Marquis--Not for you.

Marquis--Not your type.

Baroness--What do you know about it?

Baroness--What do you know about it?

Marquis--I read it in your hand. I even see that the contrary would cost you more, for nature has gifted your heart with unalterable calmness.

Marquis—I can tell from your expression. I can even see that the opposite would cost you more, since nature has blessed your heart with unchanging calm.

Baroness [drawing away her hand]--Say at once that I'm a monster.

Baroness [dipping her hand away]--Just say it outright that I'm a monster.

Marquis--Time enough! The credulous think you a saint; the skeptics say you desire power; I, Guy François Condorier, Marquis d'Auberive, think you a clever little German, trying to build a throne for yourself in the Faubourg Saint-Germain. You have conquered the men, but the women resist you: your reputation offends them; and for want of a better weapon they use this miserable rumor I've just repeated. In short, your flag's inadequate and you're looking for a larger one. Henry IV. said that Paris was worth a mass. You think so too.

Marquis--There's plenty of time! The gullible see you as a saint; the doubters believe you're just after power; I, Guy François Condorier, Marquis d'Auberive, see you as a savvy little German trying to make yourself a throne in Faubourg Saint-Germain. You've won over the men, but the women are pushing back against you: your reputation annoys them; and lacking a better weapon, they rely on this pathetic rumor I just mentioned. In short, your flag isn't enough, and you're searching for a bigger one. Henry IV said Paris was worth a mass. Looks like you think so too.

Baroness--They say sleep-walkers shouldn't be contradicted. However, do let me say that if I really wanted a husband--with my money and my social position, I might already have found twenty.

Baroness--They say you shouldn't argue with sleepwalkers. But I have to say, if I actually wanted a husband—with my wealth and social status, I could have found at least twenty by now.

Marquis--Twenty, yes; but not one. You forget this little devil of a rumor.

Marquis--Twenty, sure; but not a single one. You’re forgetting this little devil of a rumor.

Baroness [rising]--Only fools believe that.

Baroness [rising]--Only idiots believe that.

Marquis [rising]--There's the hic. It's only very clever men, too clever, who court you, and you want a fool.

Marquis [rising]--There’s the hic. It’s only very smart men, too smart, who chase after you, and you want someone foolish.

Baroness--Why?

Baroness—Why?

Marquis--Because you don't want a master. You want a husband whom you can keep in your parlor, like a family portrait, nothing more.

Marquis--Because you don’t want a master. You want a husband whom you can display in your living room, like a family photo, nothing more.

Baroness--Have you finished, dear diviner? What you have just said lacks common-sense, but you are amusing, and I can refuse you nothing.

Baroness--Are you done, dear fortune teller? What you just said makes no sense, but you’re entertaining, and I can’t say no to you.

Marquis--Maréchal shall have the oration?

Marquis--Will Maréchal give the speech?

Baroness--Or I'll lose my name.

Baroness -- Or I'll lose my name.

Marquis--And you shall lose your name--I promise you.

Marquis--And you will lose your name--I promise you.


A SEVERE YOUNG JUDGE

From 'The Adventuress'

Clorinde [softly]--Here's Célie. Look at her clear eyes. I love her, innocent child!

Clorinde [softly]--Here’s Célie. Look at her bright eyes. I love her, sweet child!

Annibal--Yes, yes, yes! [He sits down in a corner.]

Annibal--Yes, yes, yes! [He sits down in a corner.]

Clorinde [approaching Célie, who has paused in the doorway]--My child, you would not avoid me to-day if you knew how happy you make me!

Clorinde [approaching Célie, who has paused in the doorway]--My dear, you wouldn’t ignore me today if you realized how happy you make me!

Célie--My father has ordered me to come to you.

Célie--My dad has told me to come to you.

Clorinde--Ordered you? Did you need an order? Are we really on such terms? Tell me, do you think I do not love you, that you should look upon me as your enemy? Dear, if you could read my heart you would find there the tenderest attachment.

Clorinde--Did you really need me to tell you to do that? Are we really at that point? Seriously, do you think I don’t love you, that you see me as your enemy? Sweetheart, if you could see into my heart, you would find the deepest affection there.

Célie--I do not know whether you are sincere, Madame. I hope that you are not, for it distresses one to be loved by those--

Célie--I don't know if you are being sincere, Madame. I hope you're not, because it's upsetting to be loved by those--

Clorinde--Whom one does not love? They must have painted me black indeed, that you are so reluctant to believe in my friendship.

Clorinde--Who doesn't have someone they love? They must have really given me a bad reputation for you to doubt my friendship so much.

Célie--They have told me--what I have heard, thanks to you, Madame, was not fit for my young ears. This interview is cruel--Please let me--

Célie--They've told me--what I heard, thanks to you, Madame, wasn't suitable for my young ears. This conversation is harsh--Please let me--

Clorinde--No, no! Stay, Mademoiselle. For this interview, painful to us both, nevertheless concerns us both.

Clorinde--No, no! Please stay, Mademoiselle. This conversation, though difficult for both of us, is important to both of us.

Célie--I am not your judge, Madame.

Célie--I'm not here to judge you, Madame.

Clorinde--Nevertheless you do judge me, and severely! Yes, my life has been blameworthy; I confess it. But you know nothing of its temptations. How should you know, sweet soul, to whom life is happy and goodness easy? Child, you have your family to guard you. You have happiness to keep watch and ward for you. How should you know what poverty whispers to young ears on cold evenings! You, who have never been hungry, how should you understand the price that is asked for a mouthful of bread?

Clorinde--But you do judge me, and harshly! Yes, my life has been flawed; I admit it. But you don’t know anything about its challenges. How could you, dear soul, who finds life joyful and goodness simple? You have your family to protect you. You have happiness watching over you. How could you understand what poverty whispers to young ears on cold nights? You, who have never felt hunger, how could you grasp the cost of a bite of bread?

Célie--I don't know the pleadings of poverty, but one need not listen to them. There are many poor girls who go hungry and cold and keep from harm.

Célie--I’m not familiar with the cries of poverty, but you don’t have to pay attention to them. There are many poor girls who go hungry and cold yet manage to stay safe.

Clorinde--Child, their courage is sublime. Honor them if you will, but pity the cowards.

Clorinde--Kid, their bravery is amazing. Respect them if you want, but feel sorry for the cowards.

Célie--Yes, for choosing infamy rather than work, hunger, or death! Yes, for losing the respect of all honest souls! Yes, I can pity them for not being worthier of pity.

Célie--Yes, for choosing disgrace over hard work, hunger, or death! Yes, for losing the respect of all decent people! Yes, I can feel sorry for them for not being deserving of pity.

Clorinde--So that's your Christian charity! So nothing in the world--bitter repentance or agonies of suffering, or vows of sanctity for all time to come--may obliterate the past?

Clorinde--So that's your idea of Christian charity! So nothing in the world--bitter regret or intense suffering, or promises of lifelong devotion--can erase the past?

Célie--You force me to speak without knowledge. But--since I must give judgment--who really hates a fault will hate the fruit of it. If you keep this place, Madame, you will not expect me to believe in the genuineness of your renunciations.

Célie--You make me speak without understanding. But--since I have to make a decision--anyone who truly hates a flaw will hate the consequences of it. If you keep this place, Madame, you can't expect me to believe in the sincerity of your sacrifices.

Clorinde--I do not dishonor it. There is no reason why I should leave it. I have already proved my sincerity by high-minded and generous acts. I bear myself as my place demands. My conscience is at rest.

Clorinde--I don’t disrespect it. There’s no reason for me to abandon it. I’ve already shown my honesty through noble and generous actions. I carry myself as my position requires. My conscience is clear.

Célie--Your good action--for I believe you--is only the beginning of expiation. Virtue seems to me like a holy temple. You may leave it by a door with a single step, but to enter again you must climb up a hundred on your knees, beating your breast.

Célie--Your good deed--because I truly believe you--is just the start of making amends. To me, virtue is like a sacred temple. You can exit through a door with just one step, but to get back in, you have to climb back up a hundred steps on your knees, repenting.

Clorinde--How rigid you all are, and how your parents train their first-born never to open the ranks! Oh, fortunate race! impenetrable phalanx of respectability, who make it impossible for the sinner to reform! You keep the way of repentance so rough that the foot of poor humanity cannot tread it. God will demand from you the lost souls whom your hardness has driven back to sin.

Clorinde--You all are so inflexible, and your parents train their first-born never to break ranks! Oh, lucky people! You form an impenetrable wall of respectability that makes it impossible for sinners to change! You make the path to repentance so difficult that ordinary people can't walk it. God will hold you accountable for the lost souls that your harshness has pushed back into sin.

Célie--God, do you say? When good people forgive they betray his justice. For punishment is not retribution only, but the acknowledgment and recompense of those fighting ones that brave hunger and cold in a garret, Madame, yet do not surrender.

Célie--God, you say? When good people forgive, they betray His justice. Punishment isn’t just about getting back at someone; it’s also recognizing and rewarding those brave souls who endure hunger and cold in a cramped space, Madame, yet refuse to give up.

Clorinde--Go, child! I cannot bear more--

Clorinde--Go, kid! I can't take it anymore--

Célie--I have said more than I meant to say. Good-by. This is the first and last time that I shall ever speak of this.

Célie--I've said more than I intended to. Goodbye. This is the first and last time I'll ever talk about this.

[She goes.]

She’s leaving.


A CONTENTED IDLER

From 'M. Poirier's Son-in-Law'

[The party are leaving the dining-room.]

[The group is leaving the dining room.]

Gaston--Well, Hector! What do you think of it? The house is just as you see it now, every day in the year. Do you believe there is a happier man in the world than I?

Gaston--Well, Hector! What do you think? The house looks just like this every single day of the year. Do you think there's a happier man in the world than me?

Duke--Faith! I envy you; you reconcile me to marriage.

Duke--Honestly! I envy you; you make me feel better about marriage.

Antoinette [in a low voice to Verdelet]--Monsieur de Montmeyran is a charming young man!

Antoinette [in a low voice to Verdelet]--Monsieur de Montmeyran is such a charming young man!

Verdelet [in a low voice]--He pleases me.

Verdelet [in a low voice]--I like him.

Gaston [to Poirier, who comes in last]--Monsieur Poirier, I must tell you once for all how much I esteem you. Don't think I'm ungrateful.

Gaston [to Poirier, who comes in last]--Mr. Poirier, I need to tell you clearly how much I respect you. Please don’t think I’m ungrateful.

Poirier--Oh! Monsieur!

Poirier--Oh! Sir!

Gaston--Why the devil don't you call me Gaston? And you, too, dear Monsieur Verdelet, I'm very glad to see you.

Gaston--Why the hell don't you call me Gaston? And you, too, dear Monsieur Verdelet, I'm really happy to see you.

Antoinette--He is one of the family, Gaston.

Antoinette--He's part of the family, Gaston.

Gaston--Shake hands then, Uncle.

Gaston--Shake hands then, Uncle.

Verdelet [aside, giving him his hand]--He's not a bad fellow.

Verdelet [aside, offering his hand]--He's not a bad guy.

Gaston--Agree, Hector, that I've been lucky. Monsieur Poirier, I feel guilty. You make my life one long fête and never give me a chance in return. Try to think of something I can do for you.

Gaston--I agree, Hector, I've been pretty lucky. Monsieur Poirier, I feel bad. You turn my life into one big celebration and never ask for anything in return. Please think of something I can do for you.

Poirier--Very well, if that's the way you feel, give me a quarter of an hour. I should like to have a serious talk with you.

Poirier--Alright, if that's how you feel, give me fifteen minutes. I'd like to have a serious conversation with you.

Duke--I'll withdraw.

Duke--I'm out.

Poirier--No, stay, Monsieur. We are going to hold a kind of family council. Neither you nor Verdelet will be in the way.

Poirier--No, stay, Sir. We’re going to have a sort of family meeting. Neither you nor Verdelet will be a problem.

Gaston--The deuce, my dear father-in-law. A family council! You embarrass me!

Gaston--Goodness, my dear father-in-law. A family meeting! You’re making me uncomfortable!

Poirier--Not at all, dear Gaston. Let us sit down.

Poirier--Not at all, dear Gaston. Let's sit down.

[They seat themselves around the fireplace.]

They gather around the fireplace.

Gaston--Begin, Monsieur Poirier.

Gaston--Go ahead, Monsieur Poirier.

Poirier--You say you are happy, dear Gaston, and that is my greatest recompense.

Poirier--You say you're happy, dear Gaston, and that makes me happiest of all.

Gaston--I'm willing to double your gratification.

Gaston--I’m ready to double your reward.

Poirier--But now that three months have been given to the joys of the honeymoon, I think that there has been romance enough, and that it's time to think about history.

Poirier--But now that three months have been spent enjoying the honeymoon, I believe there has been enough romance, and it's time to focus on reality.

Gaston--You talk like a book. Certainly, we'll think about history if you wish. I'm willing.

Gaston--You sound like a textbook. Sure, we can discuss history if that's what you want. I'm open to it.

Poirier--What do you intend to do?

Poirier--What are you planning to do?

Gaston--To-day?

Gaston--Today?

Poirier--And to-morrow, and in the future. You must have some idea.

Poirier--And tomorrow, and in the future. You must have some idea.

Gaston--True, my plans are made. I expect to do to-day what I did yesterday, and to-morrow what I shall do to-day. I'm not versatile, in spite of my light air; and if the future is only like the present I'll be satisfied.

Gaston--It's true, my plans are set. I plan to do today what I did yesterday, and tomorrow what I will do today. I'm not flexible, despite my carefree attitude; and if the future is just like the present, I'll be content.

Poirier--But you are too sensible to think that the honeymoon can last forever.

Poirier--But you are too sensible to believe that the honeymoon phase can last forever.

Gaston--Too sensible, and too good an astronomer. But you've probably read Heine?

Gaston--Too sensible and too skilled as an astronomer. But you’ve probably read Heine?

Poirier--You must have read that, Verdelet?

Poirier--You must have seen that, Verdelet?

Verdelet--Yes; I've read him.

Verdelet -- Yes, I’ve read him.

Poirier--Perhaps he spent his life at playing truant.

Poirier--Maybe he wasted his life skipping school.

Gaston--Well, Heine, when he was asked what became of the old full moons, said that they were broken up to make the stars.

Gaston--Well, Heine, when he was asked what happened to the old full moons, said that they were shattered to create the stars.

Poirier--I don't understand.

Poirier--I don't get it.

Gaston--When our honeymoon is old, we'll break it up and there'll be enough to make a whole Milky Way.

Gaston--When our honeymoon is over, we'll end it and there'll be plenty left to create an entire Milky Way.

Poirier--That is a clever idea, of course.

Poirier--That's a smart idea, for sure.

Gaston--Its only merit is simplicity.

Gaston—Its only strength is simplicity.

Poirier--But seriously, don't you think that the idle life you lead may jeopardize the happiness of a young household?

Poirier--But honestly, don't you think that the laid-back lifestyle you’re living might put the happiness of a young family at risk?

Gaston--Not at all.

Gaston--Not even close.

Verdelet--A man of your capacity can't mean to idle all his life.

Verdelet--A man like you can't possibly want to waste his whole life doing nothing.

Gaston--With resignation.

Gaston—With acceptance.

Antoinette--Don't you think you'll find it dull after a time, Gaston?

Antoinette--Don't you think it'll get boring after a while, Gaston?

Gaston--You calumniate yourself, my dear.

Gaston--You're slandering yourself, my dear.

Antoinette--I'm not vain enough to suppose that I can fill your whole existence, and I admit that I'd like to see you follow the example of Monsieur de Montmeyran.

Antoinette--I'm not arrogant enough to think that I can be your entire world, and I admit that I would love to see you take a page out of Monsieur de Montmeyran's book.

Gaston [rising and leaning against the mantelpiece]--Perhaps you want me to fight?

Gaston [standing up and leaning against the mantelpiece]--Maybe you want me to fight?

Antoinette--No, of course not.

Antoinette--No, definitely not.

Gaston--What then?

Gaston--What's next?

Poirier--We want you to take a position worthy of your name.

Poirier--We want you to take a position that's fitting for your name.

Gaston--There are only three positions which my name permits me: soldier, bishop, or husbandman. Choose.

Gaston--There are only three roles my name allows me: soldier, bishop, or farmer. Choose.

Poirier--We owe everything to France. France is our mother.

Poirier--We owe everything to France. France is our mother.

Verdelet--I understand the vexation of a son whose mother remarries; I understand why he doesn't go to the wedding: but if he has the right kind of heart he won't turn sulky. If the second husband makes her happy, he'll soon offer him a friendly hand.

Verdelet--I get why a son might be upset if his mom remarries; I get why he wouldn’t want to go to the wedding. But if he has the right attitude, he won’t stay bitter. If her second husband makes her happy, he’ll soon welcome him with open arms.

Poirier--The nobility cannot always hold itself aloof, as it begins to perceive. More than one illustrious name has set the example: Monsieur de Valcherrière, Monsieur de Chazerolles, Monsieur de Mont Louis--

Poirier--The nobility can't always distance itself, as they are starting to realize. More than one prominent name has led the way: Monsieur de Valcherrière, Monsieur de Chazerolles, Monsieur de Mont Louis--

Gaston--These men have done as they thought best. I don't judge them, but I cannot imitate them.

Gaston--These guys did what they thought was best. I don't judge them, but I can't follow their lead.

Antoinette--Why not, Gaston?

Antoinette--Why not, Gaston?

Gaston--Ask Montmeyran.

Gaston—Check with Montmeyran.

Verdelet--The Duke's uniform answers for him.

Verdelet--The Duke's uniform speaks for him.

Duke--Excuse me, a soldier has but one opinion--his duty; but one adversary--the enemy.

Duke--Sorry, a soldier has only one view--his duty; only one opponent--the enemy.

Poirier--However, Monsieur--

Poirier--But, sir--

Gaston--Enough, it isn't a matter of politics, Monsieur Poirier. One may discuss opinions, but not sentiments. I am bound by gratitude. My fidelity is that of a servant and of a friend. Not another word. [To the Duke.] I beg your pardon, my dear fellow. This is the first time we've talked politics here, and I promise you it shall be the last.

Gaston--Enough, it's not about politics, Mr. Poirier. We can discuss opinions, but not feelings. I'm bound by gratitude. My loyalty is that of a servant and a friend. Not another word. [To the Duke.] I'm sorry, my dear friend. This is the first time we've talked politics here, and I promise it will be the last.

The Duke [in a low voice to Antoinette]--You've been forced into making a mistake, Madame.

The Duke [in a low voice to Antoinette]--You've been put in a position where you had to make a mistake, Madame.

Antoinette--I know it, now that it's too late.

Antoinette--I realize it now, but it's too late.

Verdelet [softly, to Poirier]--Now you're in a fine fix.

Verdelet [softly, to Poirier]--Now you’re in a tough spot.

Poirier [in same tone]--He's repulsed the first assault, but I don't raise the siege.

Poirier [in same tone]--He’s pushed back the first attack, but I’m not giving up the siege.

Gaston--I'm not resentful, Monsieur Poirier. Perhaps I spoke a little too strongly, but this is a tender point with me, and unintentionally you wounded me. Shake hands.

Gaston--I’m not upset, Mr. Poirier. Maybe I spoke a bit too harshly, but this is a sensitive issue for me, and you unintentionally hurt me. Let’s shake hands.

Poirier--You are very kind.

Poirier--You're really kind.

A Servant--There are some people in the little parlor who say they have an appointment with Monsieur Poirier.

A Servant--There are a few people in the small parlor who claim they have an appointment with Monsieur Poirier.

Poirier--Very well, ask them to wait a moment. [The servant goes out.] Your creditors, son-in-law.

Poirier--Alright, tell them to hang on for a moment. [The servant goes out.] Your creditors, son-in-law.

Gaston--Yours, my dear father-in-law. I've turned them over to you.

Gaston--Here you go, my dear father-in-law. I've handed them over to you.

Duke--As a wedding present.

Duke—As a wedding gift.


THE FEELINGS OF AN ARTIST

From 'M. Poirier's Son-in-Law'

Poirier [alone]--How vexatious he is, that son-in-law of mine! and there's no way to get rid of him. He'll die a nobleman, for he will do nothing and he is good for nothing.--There's no end to the money he costs me.--He is master of my house.--I'll put a stop to it. [He rings. Enter a servant.] Send up the porter and the cook. We shall see my son-in-law! I have set up my back. I've unsheathed my velvet paws. You will make no concessions, eh, my fine gentleman? Take your comfort! I will not yield either: you may remain marquis, and I will again become a bourgeois. At least I'll have the pleasure of living to my fancy.

Poirier [alone]--How annoying he is, that son-in-law of mine! And there's no way to get rid of him. He'll die a nobleman because he does nothing and is good for nothing.--There's no end to the money he costs me.--He's in charge of my house.--I’m going to put a stop to this. [He rings. Enter a servant.] Send up the porter and the cook. We'll see my son-in-law! I've had enough. I've shown my claws. You won't make any compromises, huh, my fine gentleman? Enjoy your comfort! I won't back down either: you can stay a marquis, and I'll go back to being a bourgeois. At least I'll have the pleasure of living the way I want.

The Porter--Monsieur has sent for me?

The Porter--Did you call for me, sir?

Poirier--Yes, François, Monsieur has sent for you. You can put the sign on the door at once.

Poirier--Yes, François, the boss has called for you. You can hang the sign on the door right away.

The Porter--The sign?

The Porter--What's the sign?

Poirier--"To let immediately, a magnificent apartment on the first floor, with stables and carriage houses."

Poirier--"Available for immediate rental, a stunning apartment on the first floor, complete with stables and carriage houses."

The Porter--The apartment of Monsieur le Marquis?

The Porter--Is this the apartment of Monsieur le Marquis?

Poirier--You have said it, François.

Poirier--You said it, François.

The Porter--But Monsieur le Marquis has not given the order.

The Porter--But the Marquis hasn't given the order.

Poirier--Who is the master here, donkey? Who owns this mansion?

Poirier--Who’s in charge here, idiot? Who owns this mansion?

The Porter--You, Monsieur.

The Porter--You, sir.

Poirier--Then do what I tell you without arguing.

Poirier--So just do what I say without questioning it.

The Porter--Yes, Monsieur. [Enter Vatel.]

The Porter--Yes, Sir. [Enter Vatel.]

Poirier--Go, François. [Exit Porter.] Come in, Monsieur Vatel: you are getting up a big dinner for to-morrow?

Poirier--Go, François. [Exit Porter.] Come in, Monsieur Vatel: you're organizing a big dinner for tomorrow?

Vatel--Yes, Monsieur, and I venture to say that the menu would not be disowned by my illustrious ancestor himself. It is really a work of art, and Monsieur Poirier will be astonished.

Vatel--Yes, sir, and I can confidently say that my famous ancestor would be proud of the menu. It's truly a masterpiece, and Mr. Poirier will be amazed.

Poirier--Have you the menu with you?

Poirier--Do you have the menu with you?

Vatel--No, Monsieur, it is being copied; but I know it by heart.

Vatel--No, Sir, it's being copied; but I know it by heart.

Poirier--Then recite it to me.

Poirier--Then say it to me.

Vatel--Le potage aux ravioles à l'Italienne et le potage à l'orge à la Marie Stuart.

Vatel--Italian ravioli soup and barley soup à la Mary Stuart.

Poirier--You will replace these unknown concoctions by a good meat soup, with some vegetables on a plate.

Poirier--You will swap out these mystery mixtures for a hearty meat soup, with some vegetables on a plate.

Vatel--What, Monsieur?

Vatel--What is it, Monsieur?

Poirier--I mean it. Go on.

Poirier—I really mean it. Go ahead.

Vatel--Relevé. La carpe du Rhin à la Lithuanienne, les poulardes à la Godard--le filet de boeuf braisé aux raisins à la Napolitaine, le jambon de Westphalie, rotie madère.

Vatel--Relevé. Rhin carp prepared Lithuanian style, the chicken Godard style--braised beef filet with Napolitan raisins, Westphalian ham, Madeira roasted.

Poirier--Here is a simpler and far more sensible fish course: brill with caper sauce--then Bayonne ham with spinach, and a savory stew of bird, with well-browned rabbit.

Poirier--Here’s a simpler and much more reasonable fish dish: brill with caper sauce--then Bayonne ham with spinach, and a tasty bird stew, with nicely browned rabbit.

Vatel--But, Monsieur Poirier--I will never consent.

Vatel--But, Mr. Poirier--I will never agree.

Poirier--I am master--do you hear? Go on.

Poirier--I'm in charge--do you hear me? Keep going.

Vatel--Entrées. Les filets de volaille à la concordat--les croustades de truffe garniés de foies à la royale, le faison étoffe à la Montpensier, les perdreaux rouges farcis à la bohemienne.

Vatel--Appetizers. Chicken fillets with concordat--truffle crusts filled with royal-style liver, pheasant stuffed Montpensier style, red partridges stuffed Bohemian style.

Poirier--In place of these side dishes we will have nothing at all, and we will go at once to the roast,--that is the only essential.

Poirier--Instead of these side dishes, we won’t have anything at all, and we’ll go straight to the roast—that’s the only thing that matters.

Vatel--That is against the precepts of art.

Vatel--That goes against the principles of art.

Poirier--I'll take the blame of that: let us have your roasts.

Poirier--I'll take the blame for that: let's hear your roasts.

Vatel--It is not worth while, Monsieur: my ancestor would have run his sword through his body for a less affront. I offer my resignation.

Vatel--It's not worth it, sir: my ancestor would have stabbed himself for a lesser insult. I'm handing in my resignation.

Poirier--And I was about to ask for it, my good friend; but as one has eight days to replace a servant--

Poirier--And I was just about to ask for it, my good friend; but since one has eight days to find a replacement for a servant--

Vatel--A servant, Monsieur? I am an artist!

Vatel--A servant, sir? I’m an artist!

Poirier--I will fill your place by a woman. But in the mean time, as you still have eight days in my service, I wish you to prepare my menu.

Poirier--I will have a woman take your place. But for now, since you still have eight days left in my service, I want you to prepare my menu.

Vatel--I will blow my brains out before I dishonor my name.

Vatel--I would rather take my own life than bring shame to my name.

Poirier [aside]--Another fellow who adores his name! [Aloud.] You may burn your brains, Monsieur Vatel, but don't burn your sauces.--Well, bon jour! [Exit Vatel.] And now to write invitations to my old cronies of the Rue des Bourdonnais. Monsieur le Marquis de Presles, I'll soon take the starch out of you.

Poirier [aside]--Another guy who loves his name! [Aloud.] You can work yourself to death, Monsieur Vatel, but don’t ruin your sauces.--Well, good day! [Exit Vatel.] And now to write invitations to my old friends from Rue des Bourdonnais. Monsieur le Marquis de Presles, I’m about to knock you down a peg.

[He goes out whistling the first couplet of 'Monsieur and Madame Denis.']

[He steps outside, whistling the first couplet of 'Monsieur and Madame Denis.']


A CONTEST OF WILLS

From 'The Fourchambaults'

Madame Fourchambault--Why do you follow me?

Madame Fourchambault--Why are you following me?

Fourchambault--I'm not following you: I'm accompanying you.

Fourchambault--I'm not following you; I'm with you.

Madame Fourchambault--I despise you; let me alone. Oh! my poor mother little thought what a life of privation would be mine when she gave me to you with a dowry of eight hundred thousand francs!

Madame Fourchambault--I hate you; just leave me alone. Oh! My poor mother had no idea what a life of hardship I would have when she handed me over to you with a dowry of eight hundred thousand francs!

Fourchambault--A life of privation--because I refuse you a yacht!

Fourchambault--A life of hardship--just because I won't get you a yacht!

Madame Fourchambault--I thought my dowry permitted me to indulge a few whims, but it seems I was wrong.

Madame Fourchambault--I thought my dowry allowed me to indulge a few whims, but it looks like I was mistaken.

Fourchambault--A whim costing eight thousand francs!

Fourchambault--A impulse that costs eight thousand francs!

Madame Fourchambault--Would you have to pay for it?

Madame Fourchambault--Would you have to cover the cost?

Fourchambault--That's the kind of reasoning that's ruining me.

Fourchambault--That's the kind of thinking that's destroying me.

Madame Fourchambault--Now he says I'm ruining him! His whole fortune comes from me.

Madame Fourchambault--Now he says I'm the one ruining him! His entire fortune comes from me.

Fourchambault--Now don't get angry, my dear. I want you to have everything in reason, but you must understand the situation.

Fourchambault--Now, please don't get upset, my dear. I want you to have everything in moderation, but you need to understand the situation.

Madame Fourchambault--The situation?

Madame Fourchambault--What's the situation?

Fourchambault--I ought to be a rich man; but thanks to the continual expenses you incur in the name of your dowry, I can barely rub along from day to day. If there should be a sudden fall in stocks, I have no reserve with which to meet it.

Fourchambault--I should be a wealthy man; but because of the constant costs related to your dowry, I can barely get by from day to day. If there were a sudden drop in stocks, I wouldn't have any savings to handle it.

Madame Fourchambault--That can't be true! Tell me at once that it isn't true, for if it were so you would be without excuse.

Madame Fourchambault--That can't be true! Tell me right now that it isn't true, because if it is, there would be no excuse for you.

Fourchambault--I or you?

Fourchambault--Me or you?

Madame Fourchambault--This is too much! Is it my fault that you don't understand business? If you haven't had the wit to make the best use of your way of living and your family connections--any one else--

Madame Fourchambault--This is ridiculous! Is it my fault that you don't get how business works? If you haven't figured out how to make the most of your lifestyle and family connections--anyone else--

Fourchambault--Quite likely! But I am petty enough to be a scrupulous man, and to wish to remain one.

Fourchambault--Probably! But I'm small-minded enough to be a careful person and to want to stay that way.

Madame Fourchambault--Pooh! That's the excuse of all the dolts who can't succeed. They set up to be the only honest fellows in business. In my opinion, Monsieur, a timid and mediocre man should not insist upon remaining at the head of a bank, but should turn the position over to his son.

Madame Fourchambault--Oh, please! That's just the excuse of all the fools who can't make it. They act like they're the only honest people in business. In my view, Monsieur, a timid and average man shouldn't cling to the top spot at a bank; he should hand the position over to his son.

Fourchambault--You are still harping on that? But, my dear, you might as well bury me alive! Already I'm a mere cipher in my family.

Fourchambault--You're still going on about that? But, my dear, you might as well just bury me alive! I'm already just a nobody in my family.

Madame Fourchambault--You do not choose your time well to pose as a victim, when like a tyrant you are refusing me a mere trifle.

Madame Fourchambault--You're not picking the right moment to play the victim when you're refusing me something so small like a tyrant.

Fourchambault--I refuse you nothing. I merely explain my position. Now do as you like. It is useless to expostulate.

Fourchambault--I won't deny you anything. I'm just clarifying my stance. Now, do whatever you want. It's pointless to argue.

Madame Fourchambault--At last! But you have wounded me to the heart, Adrien, and just when I had a surprise for you--

Madame Fourchambault--Finally! But you’ve hurt me deeply, Adrien, and just when I had a surprise for you--

Fourchambault--What is your surprise? [Aside: It makes me tremble.]

Fourchambault--What are you surprised about? [Aside: It makes me uneasy.]

Madame Fourchambault--Thanks to me, the Fourchambaults are going to triumph over the Duhamels.

Madame Fourchambault--Thanks to me, the Fourchambaults are going to win against the Duhamels.

Fourchambault--How?

Fourchambault--How?

Madame Fourchambault--Madame Duhamel has been determined this long time to marry her daughter to the son of the prefect.

Madame Fourchambault--Madame Duhamel has been set on marrying her daughter to the prefect's son for a long time.

Fourchambault--I knew it. What about it?

Fourchambault--I knew it. What’s the deal?

Madame Fourchambault--While she was making a goose of herself so publicly, I was quietly negotiating, and Baron Rastiboulois is coming to ask our daughter's hand.

Madame Fourchambault--While she was embarrassing herself so publicly, I was quietly negotiating, and Baron Rastiboulois is coming to ask for our daughter's hand.

Fourchambault--That will never do! I'm planning quite a different match for her.

Fourchambault--That won't work! I have a totally different plan for her.

Madame Fourchambault--You? I should like to know--

Madame Fourchambault--You? I would like to know--

Fourchambault--He's a fine fellow of our own set, who loves Blanche, and whom she loves if I'm not mistaken.

Fourchambault--He's a great guy from our group, who loves Blanche, and I'm pretty sure she loves him back.

Madame Fourchambault--You are entirely mistaken. You mean Victor Chauvet, Monsieur Bernard's clerk?

Madame Fourchambault--You’re completely wrong. You’re talking about Victor Chauvet, Monsieur Bernard's assistant, right?

Fourchambault--His right arm, rather. His alter ego.

Fourchambault--His right arm, really. His alter ego.

Madame Fourchambault--Blanche did think of him at one time. But her fancy was just a morning mist, which I easily dispelled. She has forgotten all about him, and I advise you to follow her example.

Madame Fourchambault--Blanche did think about him at one point. But her thoughts were just a passing fog, which I easily cleared away. She has completely forgotten about him, and I suggest you do the same.

Fourchambault--What fault can you find with this young man?

Fourchambault--What issue do you have with this young man?

Madame Fourchambault--Nothing and everything. Even his name is absurd. I never would have consented to be called Madame Chauvet, and Blanche is as proud as I was. But that is only a detail; the truth is, I won't have her marry a clerk.

Madame Fourchambault--Nothing and everything. Even his name is ridiculous. I would never agree to be called Madame Chauvet, and Blanche is just as proud as I was. But that's just a small detail; the real issue is, I won’t let her marry a clerk.

Fourchambault--You won't have! You won't have! But there are two of us.

Fourchambault--You won’t get it! You won’t get it! But there are two of us.

Madame Fourchambault--Are you going to portion Blanche?

Madame Fourchambault--Are you going to give Blanche her share?

Fourchambault--I? No.

Fourchambault—Not me.

Madame Fourchambault--Then you see there are not two of us. As I am going to portion her, it is my privilege to choose my son-in-law.

Madame Fourchambault--So you can see there’s only one of us. Since I’m going to give her a dowry, I have the right to choose my son-in-law.

Fourchambault--And mine to refuse him. I tell you I won't have your little baron at any price.

Fourchambault--And it's my choice to reject him. I promise you I won't accept your little baron for any reason.

Madame Fourchambault--Now it is your turn. What fault can you find with him, except his title?

Madame Fourchambault--Now it’s your turn. What flaw can you point out about him, aside from his title?

Fourchambault--He's fast, a gambler, worn out by dissipation.

Fourchambault--He's quick, a risk-taker, exhausted from excess.

Madame Fourchambault--Blanche likes him just as he is.

Madame Fourchambault--Blanche likes him exactly as he is.

Fourchambault--Heavens! He's not even handsome.

Fourchambault--Wow! He's not even cute.

Madame Fourchambault--What does that matter? Haven't I been the happiest of wives?

Madame Fourchambault--What does that matter? Haven't I been the happiest wife?

Fourchambault--What? One word is as good as a hundred. I won't have him. Blanche need not take Chauvet, but she shan't marry Rastiboulois either. That's all I have to say.

Fourchambault--What? One word is just as effective as a hundred. I refuse to accept him. Blanche doesn't have to marry Chauvet, but she won't be marrying Rastiboulois either. That's all I have to say.

Madame Fourchambault--But, Monsieur--

Madame Fourchambault--But, Sir--

Fourchambault--That's all I have to say.

Fourchambault--That's all I need to say.

[He goes out.]

He’s going out.






ST. AUGUSTINE OF HIPPO

(354-430)

BY SAMUEL HART


t. Augustine of Hippo (Aurelius Augustinus) was born at Tagaste in Numidia, November 13th, 354. The story of his life has been told by himself in that wonderful book addressed to God which he called the 'Confessions'. He gained but little from his father Patricius; he owed almost everything to his loving and saintly mother Monica. Though she was a Christian, she did not venture to bring her son to baptism; and he went away from home with only the echo of the name of Jesus Christ in his soul, as it had been spoken by his mother's lips. He fell deeply into the sins of youth, but found no satisfaction in them, nor was he satisfied by the studies of literature to which for a while he devoted himself. The reading of Cicero's 'Hortensius' partly called him back to himself; but before he was twenty years old he was carried away into Manichæism, a strange system of belief which united traces of Christian teaching with Persian doctrines of two antagonistic principles, practically two gods, a good god of the spiritual world and an evil god of the material world. From this he passed after a while into less gross forms of philosophical speculation, and presently began to lecture on rhetoric at Tagaste and at Carthage. When nearly thirty years of age he went to Rome, only to be disappointed in his hopes for glory as a rhetorician; and after two years his mother joined him at Milan.

St. Augustine of Hippo (Aurelius Augustinus) was born in Tagaste, Numidia, on November 13, 354. He tells the story of his life in his remarkable book to God, which he called the 'Confessions'. He gained very little from his father Patricius; he owed almost everything to his loving and holy mother, Monica. Although she was a Christian, she didn’t feel it was right to baptize her son; he left home with only the name of Jesus Christ echoing in his soul, as spoken by his mother. He fell deeply into the sins of youth but found no fulfillment in them, nor was he satisfied by his studies in literature, which he pursued for a time. Reading Cicero's 'Hortensius' partially brought him back to himself; however, before he turned twenty, he was drawn into Manichaeism, a peculiar belief system that mixed elements of Christian teaching with Persian doctrines of two opposing forces—essentially two gods, a good god in the spiritual realm and an evil god in the material realm. After a while, he moved on to less crude forms of philosophical speculation and soon began lecturing on rhetoric in Tagaste and Carthage. When he was nearly thirty years old, he went to Rome, only to have his hopes for fame as a rhetorician dashed; after two years, his mother came to join him in Milan.



St. Augustine and His Mother
Photogravure from a Painting by Ary Scheffer


St. Augustine and His Mother
Photogravure from a Painting by Ary Scheffer


The great Ambrose had been called from the magistrate's chair to be bishop of this important city; and his character and ability made a great impression on Augustine. But Augustine was kept from acknowledging and submitting to the truth, not by the intellectual difficulties which he propounded as an excuse, but by his unwillingness to submit to the moral demands which Christianity made upon him. At last there came one great struggle, described in a passage from the 'Confessions' which is given below; and Monica's hopes and prayers were answered in the conversion of her son to the faith and obedience of Jesus Christ. On Easter Day, 387, in the thirty-third year of his life, he was baptized, an unsubstantiated tradition assigning to this occasion the composition and first use of the Te Deum. His mother died at Ostia as they were setting out for Africa; and he returned to his native land, with the hope that he might there live a life of retirement and of simple Christian obedience. But this might not be: on the occasion of Augustine's visit to Hippo in 391, the bishop of that city persuaded him to receive ordination to the priesthood and to remain with him as an adviser; and four years later he was consecrated as colleague or coadjutor in the episcopate. Thus he entered on a busy public life of thirty-five years, which called for the exercise of all his powers as a Christian, a metaphysician, a man of letters, a theologian, an ecclesiastic, and an administrator.

The great Ambrose was called from his position as magistrate to become the bishop of this significant city, and his character and skills made a strong impression on Augustine. However, Augustine was held back from accepting and submitting to the truth, not due to the intellectual challenges he used as excuses, but because he was reluctant to meet the moral demands that Christianity placed on him. Eventually, there came a pivotal struggle, described in a passage from the 'Confessions' below; Monica’s hopes and prayers were fulfilled with the conversion of her son to the faith and obedience of Jesus Christ. On Easter Day in 387, at the age of thirty-three, he was baptized, with an unverified tradition claiming that this event inspired the creation and first use of the Te Deum. His mother passed away in Ostia just as they were about to set out for Africa, and he returned to his homeland, hoping to lead a life of quietness and simple Christian obedience. But this wasn’t meant to be: during Augustine's visit to Hippo in 391, the city's bishop convinced him to become ordained as a priest and to stay on as his advisor; and four years later, he was consecrated as a colleague or coadjutor bishop. Thus, he embarked on a busy public life of thirty-five years, which required the use of all his abilities as a Christian, a metaphysician, a writer, a theologian, an ecclesiastic, and an administrator.

Into the details of that life it is impossible to enter here; it must suffice to indicate some of the ways in which as a writer he gained and still holds a high place in Western Christendom, having had an influence which can be paralleled, from among uninspired men, only by that of Aristotle. He maintained the unity of the Church, and its true breadth, against the Donatists; he argued, as he so well could argue, against the irreligion of the Manichaeans; when the great Pelagian heresy arose, he defended the truth of the doctrine of divine grace as no one could have done who had not learned by experience its power in the regeneration and conversion of his own soul; he brought out from the treasures of Holy Scripture ample lessons of truth and duty, in simple exposition and exhortation; and in full treatises he stated and enforced the great doctrines of Christianity.

Into the details of that life, it’s impossible to go here; it’s enough to highlight some of the ways in which, as a writer, he earned and continues to hold a significant position in Western Christianity, having had an influence that can only be compared to that of Aristotle among uninspired individuals. He upheld the unity of the Church and its true breadth against the Donatists; he argued, as he was well able to do, against the irreligion of the Manichaeans; when the major Pelagian heresy came about, he defended the truth of the doctrine of divine grace in a way that no one could have done without experiencing its power in the regeneration and conversion of his own soul; he extracted from the treasures of Holy Scripture valuable lessons of truth and duty, in clear exposition and encouragement; and in extensive writings, he articulated and reinforced the core doctrines of Christianity.

Augustine was not alone or chiefly the stern theologian whom men picture to themselves when they are told that he was the Calvin of those early days, or when they read from his voluminous and often illogical writings quotations which have a hard sound. If he taught a stern doctrine of predestinarianism, he taught also the great power of sacramental grace; if he dwelt at times on the awfulness of the divine justice, he spoke also from the depths of his experience of the power of the divine love; and his influence on the ages has been rather that of the 'Confessions'--taking their key-note from the words of the first chapter, "Thou, O Lord, hast made us for Thy-*self, and our heart is unquiet until it find rest in Thee"--than that of the writings which have earned for their author the foremost place among the Doctors of the Western Church. But his greatest work, without any doubt, is the treatise on the 'City of God.' The Roman empire, as Augustine's life passed on, was hastening to its end. Moral and political declension had doubtless been arrested by the good influence which had been brought to bear upon it; but it was impossible to avert its fall. "Men's hearts," as well among the heathen as among the Christians, were "failing them for fear and for looking after those things that were coming on the earth." And Christianity was called to meet the argument drawn from the fact that the visible declension seemed to date from the time when the new religion was introduced into the Roman world, and that the most rapid decline had been from the time when it had been accepted as the religion of the State. It fell to the Bishop of Hippo to write in reply one of the greatest works ever written by a Christian. Eloquence and learning, argument and irony, appeals to history and earnest entreaties, are united to move enemies to acknowledge the truth and to strengthen the faithful in maintaining it. The writer sets over against each other the city of the world and the city of God, and in varied ways draws the contrast between them; and while mourning over the ruin that is coming upon the great city that had become a world-empire, he tells of the holy beauty and enduring strength of "the city that hath the foundations."

Augustine was not only the strict theologian people imagine when they hear he was the Calvin of those early days or when they read quotes from his lengthy and sometimes illogical writings that sound harsh. While he taught a strict doctrine of predestination, he also highlighted the immense power of sacramental grace; though he occasionally focused on the severity of divine justice, he also spoke deeply from his own experience about the power of divine love. His influence throughout the ages has been more aligned with the 'Confessions'—drawing from the opening words, "You, O Lord, have made us for Yourself, and our hearts are restless until they find rest in You"—than with the writings that have solidified his reputation among the leading Doctors of the Western Church. Undoubtedly, his greatest work is the treatise on the 'City of God.' As Augustine's life continued, the Roman Empire was rapidly approaching its end. Although the moral and political decline had been somewhat halted by positive influences, its collapse was unavoidable. "People's hearts," both among pagans and Christians, were "failing them for fear and for looking after those things that were coming upon the earth." Christianity was challenged to respond to the argument that the visible decline began when the new religion entered the Roman world and intensified after it became the State religion. The Bishop of Hippo took on the task of writing one of the greatest works ever produced by a Christian. His eloquence and knowledge, along with his use of argument and irony, appeals to history, and passionate pleas aimed to sway opponents to acknowledge the truth while boosting the morale of believers. The writer contrasts the city of the world with the city of God, illustrating their differences in various ways; and while lamenting the impending destruction of the once-great city that had become an empire, he speaks of the holy beauty and lasting strength of "the city that has foundations."

Apart from the interest attaching to the great subjects handled by St. Augustine in his many works, and from the literary attractions of writings which unite high moral earnestness and the use of a cultivated rhetorical style, his works formed a model for Latin theologians as long as that language continued to be habitually used by Western scholars; and to-day both the spirit and the style of the great man have a wide influence on the devotional and the controversial style of writers on sacred subjects.

Apart from the compelling topics that St. Augustine addresses in his numerous works, and the literary appeal of his writings that blend deep moral seriousness with a refined rhetorical style, his works served as a model for Latin theologians as long as that language was commonly used by Western scholars. Even today, both the spirit and style of this great man significantly influence the devotional and argumentative writing of those discussing sacred topics.

He died at Hippo, August 28th, 430.

He died in Hippo on August 28, 430.







The selections are from the 'Library of Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers,' by permission of the Christian Literature Company.

The selections are from the 'Library of Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers,' with permission from the Christian Literature Company.


THE GODLY SORROW THAT WORKETH REPENTANCE

From the 'Confessions'

Such was the story of Pontitianus: but thou, O Lord, while he was speaking, didst turn me round towards myself, taking me from behind my back, when I had placed myself, unwilling to observe myself; and setting me before my face, that I might see how foul I was, how crooked and defiled, bespotted and ulcerous. And I beheld and stood aghast; and whither to flee from myself I found not. And if I sought to turn mine eye from off myself, he went on with his relation, and thou didst again set me over against myself, and thrusted me before my eyes, that I might find out mine iniquity and hate it. I had known it, but made as though I saw it not, winked at it, and forgot it.

Such was the story of Pontitianus: but you, O Lord, while he was speaking, turned me around to face myself, pulling me from behind my back when I was unwilling to confront my reflection. You placed me before my own eyes so I could see how ugly I was, how twisted and tainted, blemished and infected. I looked and was horrified; I found no escape from myself. And when I tried to look away, he continued his story, and you again put me in front of myself and forced me to see, so I could recognize my wrongdoing and loathe it. I knew about it, but acted like I didn't see it, ignored it, and forgot about it.

But now, the more ardently I loved those whose healthful affections I heard of, that they had resigned themselves wholly to thee to be cured, the more did I abhor myself when compared with them. For many of my years (some twelve) had now run out with me since my nineteenth, when, upon the reading of Cicero's 'Hortensius,' I was stirred to an earnest love of wisdom; and still I was deferring to reject mere earthly felicity and to give myself to search out that, whereof not the finding only, but the very search, was to be preferred to the treasures and kingdoms of the world, though already found, and to the pleasures of the body, though spread around me at my will. But I, wretched, most wretched, in the very beginning of my early youth, had begged chastity of thee, and said, "Give me chastity and continency, only not yet." For I feared lest thou shouldest hear me soon, and soon cure me of the disease of concupiscence, which I wished to have satisfied, rather than extinguished. And I had wandered through crooked ways in a sacrilegious superstition, not indeed assured thereof, but as preferring it to the others which I did not seek religiously, but opposed maliciously.

But now, the more passionately I admired those whose healthy feelings I heard about, who had completely given themselves to you to be healed, the more I hated myself in comparison to them. It had been many years—about twelve—since I was nineteen when I read Cicero's 'Hortensius,' which sparked a deep love for wisdom in me; yet I still delayed in letting go of mere worldly happiness to dedicate myself to pursuing that which, not only its discovery but the very pursuit of it, was to be preferred over the treasures and kingdoms of the world, even if they were already discovered, and over the pleasures of the body that were easily available to me. But I, miserable, so miserable, in the early days of my youth, had asked you for chastity and said, "Give me chastity and self-control, just not yet." I feared that you would hear me soon and quickly relieve me of the desire for physical pleasure, which I wanted to satisfy rather than eliminate. And I had strayed through twisted paths in a misguided superstition, not truly believing in it, but choosing it over others which I didn't seek earnestly, instead opposing them maliciously.

But when a deep consideration had, from the secret bottom of my soul, drawn together and heaped up all my misery in the sight of my heart, there arose a mighty storm, bringing a mighty shower of tears. And that I might pour it forth wholly in its natural expressions, I rose from Alypius: solitude was suggested to me as fitter for the business of weeping; and I retired so far that even his presence could not be a burden to me. Thus was it then with me, and he perceived something of it; for something I suppose he had spoken, wherein the tones of my voice appeared choked with weeping, and so had risen up. He then remained where we were sitting, most extremely astonished. I cast myself down I know not how, under a fig-tree, giving full vent to my tears; and the floods of mine eyes gushed out, an acceptable sacrifice to thee. And, not indeed in these words, yet to this purpose, spake I much unto thee:--"And thou, O Lord, how long? how long, Lord, wilt thou be angry--forever? Remember not our former iniquities," for I felt that I was held by them. I sent up these sorrowful words: "How long? how long? To-morrow and to-morrow? Why not now? why is there not this hour an end to my uncleanness?"

But when I reflected deeply, gathering all my pain from the depths of my soul, a fierce storm came up, bringing a heavy downpour of tears. To express all of it naturally, I got up from Alypius; solitude felt more appropriate for my weeping, so I moved far enough away that his presence wouldn’t be a burden. That was my state, and he sensed something was off; I think he noticed I spoke in a choked voice, likely from crying, and so he stayed behind us, utterly astonished. I threw myself down—I'm not sure how—under a fig tree, letting my tears flow freely; they burst forth like a heartfelt offering to you. And though I didn’t use these exact words, I expressed much to you in this spirit: "And you, O Lord, how long? How long, Lord, will you be angry—forever? Don’t hold our past sins against us," because I felt trapped by them. I cried out my desperate words: "How long? How long? Tomorrow and tomorrow? Why not now? Why can’t this hour be the end of my uncleanness?"


CONSOLATION

From the 'Confessions'

So was I speaking, and weeping, in the most bitter contrition of my heart, when lo! I heard from a neighboring house a voice, as of boy or girl (I could not tell which), chanting and oft repeating, "Take up and read; take up and read." Instantly my countenance altered, and I began to think most intently whether any were wont in any kind of play to sing such words, nor could I remember ever to have heard the like. So, checking the torrent of my tears, I arose; interpreting it to be no other than a command from God, to open the book and read the first chapter I should find. Eagerly then I returned to the place where Alypius was sitting; for there had I laid the volume of the Epistles when I arose thence. I seized, opened, and in silence read that section on which my eyes first fell:--"Not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying; but put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof." No further would I read; nor heeded I, for instantly at the end of this sentence, by a light, as it were, of serenity infused into my heart, all the darkness of doubt vanished away.

So there I was, talking and crying, feeling the deepest remorse in my heart, when suddenly I heard a voice from a nearby house, like that of a boy or girl (I couldn't tell which), singing repeatedly, "Pick up and read; pick up and read." Immediately, my expression changed, and I started to think hard about whether anyone typically sang those words in any kind of play, but I couldn’t recall ever hearing anything like it. So, wiping away my tears, I got up; interpreting it as a command from God to open the book and read the first passage I found. Eagerly, I went back to where Alypius was sitting because that was where I had left the book of the Epistles. I grabbed it, opened it, and quietly read the first lines that caught my eye: "Not in revelry and drunkenness, not in sexual immorality and debauchery, not in discord and jealousy; rather, clothe yourselves with the Lord Jesus Christ, and do not think about how to gratify the desires of the flesh." I wouldn’t read any further; I didn’t need to, because the moment I finished that sentence, a feeling of peace flooded my heart, and all my doubts disappeared.



PAPYRUS.

Reduced facsimile of a Latin manuscript containing the

SERMONS OF ST. AUGUSTINE.

Sixth Century. In the National Library at Paris.

A fine specimen of sixth-century writing upon sheets formed of two thin layers of
longitudinal strips of the stem or pith of the papyrus plant pressed
together at right angles to each other.


PAPYRUS.

A reduced copy of a Latin manuscript that holds the

SERMONS OF ST. AUGUSTINE.

Sixth Century. In the National Library in Paris.

A great example of sixth-century writing on sheets made from two thin layers of
long strips of the stem or pith of the papyrus plant pressed
together at right angles to each other.


Then putting my finger between (or some other mark), I shut the volume, and with a calmed countenance, made it known to Alypius. And what was wrought in him, which I know not, he thus shewed me. He asked to see what I had read; I shewed him, and he looked even farther than I had read, and I knew not what followed. This followed: "Him that is weak in the faith, receive ye"; which he applied to himself and disclosed to me. And by this admonition was he strengthened; and by a good resolution and purpose, and most corresponding to his character, wherein he did always far differ from me for the better, without any turbulent delay he joined me. Thence we go to my mother: we tell her; she rejoiceth: we relate in order how it took place; she leapeth for joy, and triumpheth and blesseth thee, "who art able to do above all that we ask or think": for she perceived that thou hadst given her more for me than she was wont to beg by her pitiful and most sorrowful groanings.

Then, putting my finger in the book to mark my place, I closed the volume and calmly informed Alypius. I don't know what happened to him, but he showed me. He asked to see what I had read; I showed him, and he read even more than I had, and I didn't know what came next. What came next was: "Welcome anyone who is weak in faith," which he applied to himself and shared with me. This encouragement strengthened him, and with a good resolution that truly matched his character—where he always excelled compared to me—he joined me without any hesitation. We then went to my mother: we told her, and she rejoiced; we shared the story of how it happened; she leaped for joy, celebrated, and praised you, "who are able to do more than we ask or think": for she realized that you had given her more for me than she usually begged for with her heartfelt and sorrowful groans.


THE FOES OF THE CITY

From 'The City of God'

Let these and similar answers (if any fuller and fitter answers can be found) be given to their enemies by the redeemed family of the Lord Christ, and by the pilgrim city of the King Christ. But let this city bear in mind that among her enemies lie hid those who are destined to be fellow-citizens, that she may not think it a fruitless labor to bear what they inflict as enemies, till they become confessors of the faith. So also, as long as she is a stranger in the world, the city of God has in her communion, and bound to her by the sacraments, some who shall not eternally dwell in the lot of the saints. Of these, some are not now recognized; others declare themselves, and do not hesitate to make common cause with our enemies in murmuring against God, whose sacramental badge they wear. These men you may see to-day thronging the churches with us, to-morrow crowding the theatres with the godless. But we have the less reason to despair of the reclamation of even such persons, if among our most declared enemies there are now some, unknown to themselves, who are destined to become our friends. In truth, these two cities are entangled together in this world, and intermingled until the last judgment shall effect their separation. I now proceed to speak, as God shall help me, of the rise and progress and end of these two cities; and what I write, I write for the glory of the city of God, that being placed in comparison with the other, it may shine with a brighter lustre.

Let the redeemed family of Lord Christ and the pilgrim city of King Christ respond to their enemies with these answers, or even better ones if they can be found. But the city should remember that among her enemies are those who will become fellow citizens, so it shouldn’t see it as pointless to endure their attacks until they turn into confessors of the faith. Similarly, while the city of God remains a stranger in this world, it has some in its community who are connected through the sacraments but will not ultimately dwell with the saints. Some of these individuals are unrecognized now; others openly align with our enemies, complaining against God despite wearing His sacramental badge. You might see them filling our churches today and then crowding the theaters with the ungodly tomorrow. However, we have less reason to lose hope for the redemption of even these individuals, if among our declared enemies there are some, unknown to themselves, destined to become our friends. In truth, these two cities are intertwined in this world and mixed together until the final judgment separates them. I will now discuss, with God’s help, the origin, growth, and end of these two cities; and what I write, I write for the glory of the city of God, so that when compared to the other, it may shine more brightly.


THE PRAISE OF GOD

From 'The City of God'

Wherefore it may very well be, and it is perfectly credible, that we shall in the future world see the material forms of the new heavens and the new earth, in such a way that we shall most distinctly recognize God everywhere present, and governing all things, material as well as spiritual; and shall see Him, not as we now understand the invisible things of God, by the things that are made, and see Him darkly as in a mirror and in part, and rather by faith than by bodily vision of material appearances, but by means of the bodies which we shall wear and which we shall see wherever we turn our eyes. As we do not believe, but see, that the living men around us who are exercising the functions of life are alive, although we cannot see their life without their bodies, but see it most distinctly by means of their bodies, so, wherever we shall look with the spiritual eyes of our future bodies, we shall also, by means of bodily substances, behold God, though a spirit, ruling all things. Either, therefore, the eyes shall possess some quality similar to that of the mind, by which they shall be able to discern spiritual things, and among them God,--a supposition for which it is difficult or even impossible to find any support in Scripture,--or what is more easy to comprehend, God will be so known by us, and so much before us, that we shall see Him by the spirit in ourselves, in one another, in Himself, in the new heavens and the new earth, in every created thing that shall then exist; and that also by the body we shall see Him in every bodily thing which the keen vision of the eye of the spiritual body shall reach. Our thoughts also shall be visible to all, for then shall be fulfilled the words of the Apostle, "Judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts; and then shall every man have praise of God." How great shall be that felicity, which shall be tainted with no evil, which shall lack no good, and which shall afford leisure for the praises of God, who shall be all in all! For I know not what other employment there can be where no weariness shall slacken activity, nor any want stimulate to labor. I am admonished also by the sacred song, in which I read or hear the words, "Blessed are they that dwell in Thy house; they will be alway praising Thee."

Therefore, it’s very likely, and quite believable, that in the future world, we will see the physical forms of the new heavens and the new earth in a way that allows us to distinctly recognize God present everywhere and governing everything, both material and spiritual. We will perceive Him not as we currently grasp the invisible aspects of God through created things, seeing Him only dimly in a reflection and in parts, relying more on faith than on physical sight, but through the bodies we will inhabit and that we will see wherever we look. Just as we don’t just believe but see that the living people around us, who are actively living, are alive, even though we can’t see their life without their bodies, we detect it clearly by means of their bodies. In the same way, wherever we look with the spiritual eyes of our future bodies, we will also, through physical substances, behold God, who is a spirit, governing all things. Either our eyes will have some quality similar to the mind that allows them to perceive spiritual matters, including God—though it’s difficult to support this idea with Scripture—or what’s easier to understand, God will be known to us and ever-present in such a way that we’ll see Him spiritually within ourselves, within one another, within Himself, in the new heavens and the new earth, and in every created thing that exists then; and through our bodies, we’ll see Him in everything physical that the keen vision of our spiritual eyes can reach. Our thoughts will also be visible to all, for then the Apostle's words will be fulfilled: “Judge nothing before the time, until the Lord comes, who will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts; and then each person will receive praise from God.” How wonderful will be that happiness, untouched by any evil, lacking no good, and that provides opportunity for praising God, who will be all in all! For I cannot imagine any other activity where weariness won’t diminish our efforts, nor any need will compel us to work. I am reminded by the sacred song where I read or hear the words, “Blessed are those who dwell in Your house; they will always be praising You.”


A PRAYER

From 'The Trinity'

O Lord our God, directing my purpose by the rule of faith, so far as I have been able, so far as Thou hast made me able, I have sought Thee, and have desired to see with my understanding what I have believed; and I have argued and labored much. O Lord my God, my only hope, hearken to me, lest through weariness I be unwilling to seek Thee, but that I may always ardently seek Thy face. Do Thou give me strength to seek, who hast led me to find Thee, and hast given the hope of finding Thee more and more. My strength and my weakness are in Thy sight; preserve my strength and heal my weakness. My knowledge and my ignorance are in Thy sight; when Thou hast opened to me, receive me as I enter; when Thou hast closed, open to me as I knock. May I remember Thee, understand Thee, love Thee. Increase these things in me, until Thou renew me wholly. But oh, that I might speak only in preaching Thy word and in praising Thee. But many are my thoughts, such as Thou knowest, "thoughts of man, that are vain." Let them not so prevail in me, that anything in my acts should proceed from them; but at least that my judgment and my conscience be safe from them under Thy protection. When the wise man spake of Thee in his book, which is now called by the special name of Ecclesiasticus, "We speak," he says, "much, and yet come short; and in sum of words, He is all." When therefore we shall have come to Thee, these very many things that we speak, and yet come short, shall cease; and Thou, as One, shalt remain "all in all." And we shall say one thing without end, in praising Thee as One, ourselves also made one in Thee. O Lord, the one God, God the Trinity, whatever I have said in these books that is of Thine, may they acknowledge who are Thine; if I have said anything of my own, may it be pardoned both by Thee and by those who are Thine. Amen.

O Lord our God, guiding my purpose through the principles of faith, as much as I’ve been able and as much as You’ve enabled me, I have sought You and have wanted to understand what I believe; and I have thought and worked hard. O Lord my God, my only hope, listen to me, so that I don’t become too weary to seek You, but that I may always eagerly pursue Your presence. Grant me strength to seek, You who have led me to find You, and who have given me the hope of finding You more and more. My strength and my weakness are before You; protect my strength and heal my weakness. My knowledge and my ignorance are in Your sight; when You open the door for me, receive me as I enter; when You close it, open for me as I knock. May I remember You, understand You, and love You. Increase these qualities in me until You completely renew me. But oh, that I may speak only in sharing Your word and in praising You. But I have many thoughts, as You know, “thoughts of man that are vain.” Let them not take hold of me so that anything I do comes from them; at least let my judgment and conscience be safeguarded from them under Your protection. When the wise man spoke of You in his book, now known as Ecclesiasticus, “We speak,” he said, “a lot, and yet come up short; and in the sum of words, He is all.” Therefore, when we come to You, all these many things that we say, and yet fall short, shall cease; and You, as One, shall remain “all in all.” And we will say one thing endlessly, praising You as One, with ourselves also made one in You. O Lord, the one God, God the Trinity, may everything I have said in these books that belongs to You be acknowledged by those who are Yours; if I have said anything of my own, may it be forgiven both by You and by those who are Yours. Amen.

The three citations right before this, from 'A Select Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers of the Christian Church, First Series,' are reprinted with permission from the Christian Literature Company, New York.





MARCUS AURELIUS ANTONINUS

(121-180 A.D.)

BY JAMES FRASER GLUCK


arcus Aurelius, one of the most illustrious emperors of Rome, and, according to Canon Farrar, "the noblest of pagan emperors", was born at Rome April 20th, A.D. 121, and died at Vindobona--the modern Vienna--March 17th, A.D. 180, in the twentieth year of his reign and the fifty-ninth year of his age.

Marcus Aurelius, one of the most famous emperors of Rome, and, according to Canon Farrar, "the noblest of pagan emperors," was born in Rome on April 20th, A.D. 121, and died in Vindobona—the modern Vienna—on March 17th, A.D. 180, during the twentieth year of his reign and at the age of fifty-nine.

His right to an honored place in literature depends upon a small volume written in Greek, and usually called 'The Meditations of Marcus Aurelius.' The work consists of mere memoranda, notes, disconnected reflections and confessions, and also of excerpts from the Emperor's favorite authors. It was evidently a mere private diary or note-book written in great haste, which readily accounts for its repetitions, its occasional obscurity, and its frequently elliptical style of expression. In its pages the Emperor gives his aspirations, and his sorrow for his inability to realize them in his daily life; he expresses his tentative opinions concerning the problems of creation, life, and death; his reflections upon the deceitfulness of riches, pomp, and power, and his conviction of the vanity of all things except the performance of duty. The work contains what has been called by a distinguished scholar "the common creed of wise men, from which all other views may well seem mere deflections on the side of an unwarranted credulity or of an exaggerated despair." From the pomp and circumstance of state surrounding him, from the manifold cares of his exalted rank, from the tumult of protracted wars, the Emperor retired into the pages of this book as into the sanctuary of his soul, and there found in sane and rational reflection the peace that the world could not give and could never take away. The tone and temper of the work is unique among books of its class. It is sweet yet dignified, courageous yet resigned, philosophical and speculative, yet above all, intensely practical.

His right to a respected place in literature relies on a small book written in Greek, commonly known as 'The Meditations of Marcus Aurelius.' The work consists of simple notes, disconnected thoughts and confessions, as well as excerpts from the Emperor's favorite authors. It was clearly just a private diary or notebook written in a hurry, which explains its repetitions, occasional lack of clarity, and often fragmented style. In its pages, the Emperor shares his hopes and his sadness over his inability to fulfill them in his daily life; he shares his tentative views on the issues of creation, life, and death; his thoughts on the misleading nature of wealth, fame, and power, and his belief in the futility of everything except fulfilling one's duty. The work contains what a noted scholar has described as "the common creed of wise people, from which all other views may well seem mere digressions into unwarranted belief or exaggerated despair." Amid the grandeur of his position, the numerous responsibilities of his high status, and the chaos of ongoing wars, the Emperor turned to the pages of this book as if stepping into the sanctuary of his soul, where he found through thoughtful reflection the peace that the world couldn’t provide and could never take away. The tone and spirit of the work are unique among books of its kind. It is gentle yet dignified, brave yet accepting, philosophical and contemplative, yet above all, intensely practical.

Through all the ages from the time when the Emperor Diocletian prescribed a distinct ritual for Aurelius as one of the gods; from the time when the monks of the Middle Ages treasured the 'Meditations' as carefully as they kept their manuscripts of the Gospels, the work has been recognized as the precious life-blood of a master spirit. An adequate English translation would constitute to-day a most valuable vade mecum of devotional feeling and of religious inspiration. It would prove a strong moral tonic to hundreds of minds now sinking into agnosticism or materialism.

Through all the ages since Emperor Diocletian established a specific ritual for Aurelius as one of the gods; since the monks of the Middle Ages valued the 'Meditations' as highly as they preserved their manuscripts of the Gospels, this work has been seen as the essential essence of a master spirit. A good English translation today would serve as a highly valuable vade mecum for devotion and religious inspiration. It would be a powerful moral boost for countless minds currently drifting into agnosticism or materialism.



The distinguished French writer M. Martha observes that in the 'Meditations of Marcus Aurelius' "we find a pure serenity, sweetness, and docility to the commands of God, which before him were unknown, and which Christian grace has alone surpassed. One cannot read the book without thinking of the sadness of Pascal and the gentleness of Fénelon. We must pause before this soul, so lofty and so pure, to contemplate ancient virtue in its softest brilliancy, to see the moral delicacy to which profane doctrines have attained."

The notable French writer M. Martha notes that in the 'Meditations of Marcus Aurelius,' "we discover a pure calm, kindness, and obedience to God’s commands that were previously unknown, and which only Christian grace has exceeded. You can’t read the book without reflecting on Pascal’s sadness and Fénelon’s gentleness. We should take a moment to appreciate this soul, so elevated and so pure, to admire ancient virtue at its most radiant, to witness the moral refinement that secular teachings have reached."

Those in the past who have found solace in its pages have not been limited to any one country, creed, or condition in life. The distinguished Cardinal Francis Barberini the elder occupied his last years in translating the 'Meditations' into Italian; so that, as he said, "the thoughts of the pious pagan might quicken the faith of the faithful." He dedicated the work to his own soul, so that it "might blush deeper than the scarlet of the cardinal robe as it looked upon the nobility of the pagan." The venerable and learned English scholar Thomas Gataker, of the religious faith of Cromwell and Milton, spent the last years of his life in translating the work into Latin as the noblest preparation for death. The book was the constant companion of Captain John Smith, the discoverer of Virginia, who found in it "sweet refreshment in his seasons of despondency." Jean Paul Richter speaks of it as a vital help in "the deepest floods of adversity." The French translator Pierron says that it exalted his soul into a serene region, above all petty cares and rivalries. Montesquieu declares, in speaking of Marcus Aurelius, "He produces such an effect upon our minds that we think better of ourselves, because he inspires us with a better opinion of mankind." The great German historian Niebuhr says of the Emperor, as revealed in this work, "I know of no other man who combined such unaffected kindness, mildness, and humility with such conscientiousness and severity toward himself." Renan declares the book to be "a veritable gospel. It will never grow old, for it asserts no dogma. Though science were to destroy God and the soul, the 'Meditations of Marcus Aurelius' would remain forever young and immortally true." The eminent English critic Matthew Arnold was found on the morning after the death of his eldest son engaged in the perusal of his favorite Marcus Aurelius, wherein alone he found comfort and consolation.

Those in the past who found comfort in its pages came from all walks of life, regardless of country or belief. The notable Cardinal Francis Barberini the elder spent his final years translating the 'Meditations' into Italian, stating that "the thoughts of the pious pagan could inspire the faith of the faithful." He dedicated the work to his soul, hoping it "would blush deeper than the scarlet of the cardinal robe when reflecting on the nobility of the pagan." The respected and knowledgeable English scholar Thomas Gataker, a follower of the religious beliefs of Cromwell and Milton, dedicated his last years to translating the work into Latin as the finest preparation for death. The book was a constant companion to Captain John Smith, the discoverer of Virginia, who found "sweet refreshment in his times of despair." Jean Paul Richter described it as a crucial aid in "the deepest floods of adversity." The French translator Pierron noted that it lifted his soul to a peaceful place, above all trivial worries and rivalries. Montesquieu remarked, when speaking of Marcus Aurelius, "He has such an effect on our minds that we think better of ourselves because he gives us a better view of humanity." The great German historian Niebuhr commented on the Emperor as shown in this work, saying, "I know of no one else who combined such genuine kindness, gentleness, and humility with such thoroughness and strictness toward himself." Renan called the book "a true gospel. It will never become outdated, as it asserts no dogma. Even if science were to eliminate God and the soul, the 'Meditations of Marcus Aurelius' would remain forever youthful and eternally true." The prominent English critic Matthew Arnold was found on the morning after his eldest son's death, reading his favorite Marcus Aurelius, where he found solace and comfort.

The 'Meditations of Marcus Aurelius' embrace not only moral reflections; they include, as before remarked, speculations upon the origin and evolution of the universe and of man. They rest upon a philosophy. This philosophy is that of the Stoic school as broadly distinguished from the Epicurean. Stoicism, at all times, inculcated the supreme virtues of moderation and resignation; the subjugation of corporeal desires; the faithful performance of duty; indifference to one's own pain and suffering, and the disregard of material luxuries. With these principles there was, originally, in the Stoic philosophy conjoined a considerable body of logic, cosmogony, and paradox. But in Marcus Aurelius these doctrines no longer stain the pure current of eternal truth which ever flowed through the history of Stoicism. It still speculated about the immortality of the soul and the government of the universe by a supernatural Intelligence, but on these subjects proposed no dogma and offered no final authoritative solution. It did not forbid man to hope for a future life, but it emphasized the duties of the present life. On purely rational grounds it sought to show men that they should always live nobly and heroicly, and how best to do so. It recognized the significance of death, and attempted to teach how men could meet it under any and all circumstances with perfect equanimity.

The 'Meditations of Marcus Aurelius' contain not just moral reflections; they also include thoughts on the origin and development of the universe and humanity. They are based on a philosophy. This philosophy is that of the Stoic school, which is broadly different from that of the Epicureans. Stoicism has always promoted the key virtues of moderation and acceptance; controlling physical desires; fulfilling one’s duties; being indifferent to personal pain and suffering, and disregarding material comforts. Along with these principles, the Stoic philosophy originally included a significant amount of logic, cosmology, and paradoxes. However, in Marcus Aurelius, these doctrines no longer obscure the pure flow of eternal truth that has always been part of Stoicism. It continued to ponder the immortality of the soul and the governance of the universe by a higher Intelligence but offered no strict doctrines or final answers on those topics. It didn’t prevent people from hoping for an afterlife but stressed the importance of fulfilling duties in the present. On a rational basis, it aimed to show people that they should always live nobly and heroically, and how to do so effectively. It acknowledged the importance of death and aimed to teach how individuals could face it with complete calmness, regardless of the circumstances.


Marcus Aurelius was descended from an illustrious line which tradition declared extended to the good Numa, the second King of Rome. In the descendant Marcus were certainly to be found, with a great increment of many centuries of noble life, all the virtues of his illustrious ancestor. Doubtless the cruel persecutions of the infamous Emperors who preceded Hadrian account for the fact that the ancestors of Aurelius left the imperial city and found safety in Hispania Baetica, where in a town called Succubo--not far from the present city of Cordova--the Emperor's great-grandfather, Annius Verus, was born. From Spain also came the family of the Emperor Hadrian, who was an intimate friend of Annius Verus. The death of the father of Marcus Aurelius when the lad was of tender years led to his adoption by his grandfather and subsequently by Antoninus Pius. By Antoninus he was subsequently named as joint heir to the Imperial dignity with Commodus, the son of Aelius Caesar, who had previously been adopted by Hadrian.

Marcus Aurelius came from a distinguished family that tradition says traces back to the good Numa, the second King of Rome. In Marcus, you could clearly see, along with centuries of noble heritage, all the virtues of his famous ancestor. It's likely that the harsh persecutions by the notorious Emperors before Hadrian caused Aurelius's ancestors to leave the imperial city and seek refuge in Hispania Baetica, where the Emperor's great-grandfather, Annius Verus, was born in a town called Succubo, not far from modern-day Cordova. The family of Emperor Hadrian also originated from Spain, and he was a close friend of Annius Verus. Marcus Aurelius's father died when he was very young, leading to his adoption first by his grandfather and then by Antoninus Pius. Antoninus later named him as a joint heir to the Imperial throne alongside Commodus, the son of Aelius Caesar, who had been previously adopted by Hadrian.

From his earliest youth Marcus was distinguished for his sincerity and truthfulness. His was a docile and a serious nature. "Hadrian's bad and sinful habits left him," says Niebuhr, "when he gazed on the sweetness of that innocent child. Punning on the boy's paternal name of Verus, he called him Verissimus, 'the most true.'" Among the many statues of Marcus extant is one representing him at the tender age of eight years offering sacrifice. He was even then a priest of Mars. It was the hand of Marcus alone that threw the crown so carefully and skillfully that it invariably alighted upon the head of the statue of the god. The entire ritual he knew by heart. The great Emperor Antoninus Pius lived in the most simple and unostentatious manner; yet even this did not satisfy the exacting, lofty spirit of Marcus. At twelve years of age he began to practice all the austerities of Stoicism. He became a veritable ascetic. He ate most sparingly; slept little, and when he did so it was upon a bed of boards. Only the repeated entreaties of his mother induced him to spread a few skins upon his couch. His health was seriously affected for a time; and it was, perhaps, to this extreme privation that his subsequent feebleness was largely due. His education was of the highest order of excellence. His tutors, like Nero's, were the most distinguished teachers of the age; but unlike Nero, the lad was in every way worthy of his instructors. His letters to his dearly beloved teacher Fronto are still extant, and in a very striking and charming way they illustrate the extreme simplicity of life in the imperial household in the villa of Antoninus Pius at Lorium by the sea. They also indicate the lad's deep devotion to his studies and the sincerity of his love for his relatives and friends.

From a young age, Marcus was known for his sincerity and honesty. He had a gentle and serious demeanor. "Hadrian's bad and sinful habits faded away," says Niebuhr, "when he looked at the sweetness of that innocent child. Playing with the boy's father’s name, Verus, he called him Verissimus, 'the most true.'" Among the many statues of Marcus that still exist is one of him at just eight years old, offering a sacrifice. Even then, he served as a priest of Mars. It was Marcus alone who tossed the crown so carefully and skillfully that it always landed perfectly on the statue of the god. He knew the entire ritual by heart. The great Emperor Antoninus Pius lived simply and without show; yet this did not satisfy the demanding, high-minded spirit of Marcus. At twelve, he started practicing all the austerities of Stoicism. He became quite the ascetic. He ate very little, slept minimally, and when he did, it was on a bed of boards. Only his mother’s persistent pleas convinced him to put down a few animal skins on his couch. His health was seriously affected for a time, and this extreme deprivation likely contributed to his later frailty. His education was top-notch. His tutors, like Nero's, were the most distinguished teachers of the time; but unlike Nero, Marcus was truly deserving of his educators. His letters to his beloved teacher Fronto still exist, and they wonderfully illustrate the extreme simplicity of life in the imperial household at Antoninus Pius's villa in Lorium by the sea. They also show the boy's deep dedication to his studies and the genuineness of his love for his family and friends.

When his predecessor and adoptive father Antoninus felt the approach of death, he gave to the tribune who asked him for the watchword for the night the reply "Equanimity," directed that the golden statue of Fortune that always stood in the Emperor's chamber be transferred to that of Marcus Aurelius, and then turned his face and passed away as peacefully as if he had fallen asleep. The watchword of the father became the life-word of the son, who pronounced upon that father in the 'Meditations' one of the noblest eulogies ever written. "We should," says Renan, "have known nothing of Antoninus if Marcus Aurelius had not handed down to us that exquisite portrait of his adopted father, in which he seems, by reason of humility, to have applied himself to paint an image superior to what he himself was. Antoninus resembled a Christ who would not have had an evangel; Marcus Aurelius a Christ who would have written his own."

When his predecessor and adoptive father Antoninus sensed he was nearing death, he replied to the tribune who asked for the night’s watchword with “Equanimity.” He instructed that the golden statue of Fortune, which always stood in the Emperor's chamber, be moved to Marcus Aurelius's room, and then he turned his face and passed away peacefully, as if he had simply fallen asleep. The father’s watchword became the son’s guiding principle, who paid tribute to his father in the 'Meditations' with one of the most beautiful eulogies ever written. "We would," says Renan, "know nothing of Antoninus if Marcus Aurelius had not given us that exquisite portrait of his adopted father, where he seems, out of humility, to have aimed to depict an image greater than himself. Antoninus was like a Christ without an evangelist; Marcus Aurelius like a Christ who would have written his own."


It would be impossible here to detail even briefly all the manifold public services rendered by Marcus Aurelius to the Empire during his reign of twenty years. Among his good works were these: the establishment, upon eternal foundation, of the noble fabric of the Civil Law--the prototype and basis of Justinian's task; the founding of schools for the education of poor children; the endowment of hospitals and homes for orphans of both sexes; the creation of trust companies to receive and distribute legacies and endowments; the just government of the provinces; the complete reform of the system of collecting taxes; the abolition of the cruelty of the criminal laws and the mitigation of sentences unnecessarily severe; the regulation of gladiatorial exhibitions; the diminution of the absolute power possessed by fathers over their children and of masters over their slaves; the admission of women to equal rights to succession to property from their children; the rigid suppression of spies and informers; and the adoption of the principle that merit, as distinguished from rank or political friendship, alone justified promotion in the public service.

It would be impossible here to briefly describe all the many public services Marcus Aurelius provided to the Empire during his twenty-year reign. Among his contributions were these: the establishment, on a lasting basis, of the Civil Law, which served as a prototype and foundation for Justinian's work; the founding of schools for the education of underprivileged children; the funding of hospitals and homes for orphans of both genders; the creation of trust companies to manage and distribute legacies and endowments; the fair governance of the provinces; a complete overhaul of the tax collection system; the abolition of the cruelty in criminal laws and the reduction of unnecessarily harsh sentences; the regulation of gladiatorial games; the reduction of the absolute power held by fathers over their children and by masters over their slaves; granting women equal rights to inherit property from their children; the strict suppression of spies and informants; and the adoption of the principle that merit, rather than rank or political connections, should be the sole reason for promotion in public service.

But the greatest reform was the reform in the Imperial Dignity itself, as exemplified in the life and character of the Emperor. It is this fact which gives to the 'Meditations' their distinctive value. The infinite charm, the tenderness and sweetness of their moral teachings, and their broad humanity, are chiefly noteworthy because the Emperor himself practiced in his daily life the principles of which he speaks, and because tenderness and sweetness, patience and pity, suffused his daily conduct and permeated his actions. The horrible cruelties of the reigns of Nero and Domitian seemed only awful dreams under the benignant rule of Marcus Aurelius.

But the biggest change was in the Imperial Dignity itself, as shown in the life and character of the Emperor. This is what gives the 'Meditations' their unique value. The endless charm, the kindness and warmth of their moral teachings, and their broad humanity are especially noted because the Emperor himself practiced the principles he talked about in his everyday life, and because kindness, warmth, patience, and compassion filled his daily actions and influenced everything he did. The terrible atrocities of the reigns of Nero and Domitian felt like awful nightmares under the kind rule of Marcus Aurelius.

It is not surprising that the deification of a deceased emperor, usually regarded by Senate and people as a hollow mockery, became a veritable fact upon the death of Marcus Aurelius. He was not regarded in any sense as mortal. All men said he had but returned to his heavenly place among the immortal gods. As his body passed, in the pomp of an imperial funeral, to its last resting-place, the tomb of Hadrian,--the modern Castle of St. Angelo at Rome,--thousands invoked the divine blessing of Antoninus. His memory was sacredly cherished. His portrait was preserved as an inspiration in innumerable homes. His statue was almost universally given an honored place among the household gods. And all this continued during successive generations of men.

It’s not surprising that the idea of a deceased emperor being worshipped, often seen by the Senate and the public as just a hollow gesture, became a real belief after Marcus Aurelius died. Nobody considered him just mortal. Everyone said he had simply returned to his divine position among the immortal gods. As his body was taken, with the grandeur of an imperial funeral, to its final resting place in the tomb of Hadrian—the modern-day Castle of St. Angelo in Rome—thousands called upon the divine blessing of Antoninus. His memory was deeply revered. His likeness was kept as an inspiration in countless homes. His statue was almost universally placed in a position of honor among household deities. This reverence continued through many generations.


Marcus Aurelius has been censured for two acts: the first, the massacre of the Christians which took place during his reign; the second, the selection of his son Commodus as his successor. Of the massacre of the Christians it may be said, that when the conditions surrounding the Emperor are once properly understood, no just cause for condemnation of his course remains. A prejudice against the sect was doubtless acquired by him through the teachings of his dearly beloved instructor and friend Fronto. In the writings of the revered Epictetus he found severe condemnation of the Christians as fanatics. Stoicism enjoined upon men obedience to the law, endurance of evil conditions, and patience under misfortunes. The Christians openly defied the laws; they struck the images of the gods, they scoffed at the established religion and its ministers. They welcomed death; they invited it. To Marcus Aurelius, as he says in his 'Meditations,' death had no terrors. The wise man stood, like the trained soldier, ready to be called into action, ready to depart from life when the Supreme Ruler called him; but it was also, according to the Stoic, no less the duty of a man to remain until he was called, and it certainly was not his duty to invite destruction by abuse of all other religions and by contempt for the distinctive deities of the Roman faith. The Roman State was tolerant of all religions so long as they were tolerant of others. Christianity was intolerant of all other religions; it condemned them all. In persecuting what he regarded as a "pernicious sect" the Emperor regarded himself only as the conservator of the peace and the welfare of the realm. The truth is, that Marcus Aurelius enacted no new laws on the subject of the Christians. He even lessened the dangers to which they were exposed. On this subject one of the Fathers of the Church, Tertullian, bears witness. He says in his address to the Roman officials:--"Consult your annals, and you will find that the princes who have been cruel to us are those whom it was held an honor to have as persecutors. On the contrary, of all princes who have known human and Divine law, name one of them who has persecuted the Christians. We might even cite one of them who declared himself their protector,--the wise Marcus Aurelius. If he did not openly revoke the edicts against our brethren, he destroyed the effect of them by the severe penalties he instituted against their accusers." This statement would seem to dispose effectually of the charge of cruel persecution brought so often against the kindly and tender-hearted Emperor.

Marcus Aurelius has faced criticism for two actions: first, the massacre of Christians during his reign; second, choosing his son Commodus as his successor. Regarding the massacre of Christians, it can be argued that once you understand the circumstances surrounding the Emperor, there’s no fair reason to condemn his actions. He likely developed a bias against the sect through the teachings of his beloved teacher and friend, Fronto. In the writings of the esteemed Epictetus, he found harsh criticism of Christians as fanatics. Stoicism taught people to obey the law, endure difficult conditions, and be patient in the face of misfortunes. Christians openly defied the laws; they damaged images of the gods and mocked the established religion and its ministers. They welcomed death and even invited it. To Marcus Aurelius, as he expresses in his 'Meditations,' death was not frightening. The wise person stood, like a trained soldier, ready for action and prepared to leave life when called by the Supreme Ruler; however, according to Stoic beliefs, it was also a man’s duty to stay until he was called, and it was certainly not his duty to invite destruction by disrespecting other religions and showing contempt for the unique deities of Roman faith. The Roman State tolerated all religions as long as they were tolerant of others. Christianity was intolerant of other religions; it condemned them all. In persecuting what he saw as a "harmful sect," the Emperor considered himself a protector of peace and the well-being of the realm. The truth is that Marcus Aurelius enacted no new laws regarding Christians. In fact, he reduced the dangers they faced. One of the Church Fathers, Tertullian, supports this view. He stated in his address to Roman officials: “Look at your records, and you’ll find that those princes who were cruel to us are the ones who were honored as persecutors. In contrast, among all princes who understood human and Divine law, name one who persecuted Christians. We could even mention one who called himself their protector—the wise Marcus Aurelius. If he didn’t openly revoke the laws against our fellow believers, he undermined their effects by enforcing strict penalties against their accusers.” This statement seems to effectively counter the accusation of cruel persecution often leveled against the kind and compassionate Emperor.

Of the appointment of Commodus as his successor, it may be said that the paternal heart hoped against hope for filial excellence. Marcus Aurelius believed, as clearly appears from many passages in the 'Meditations,' that men did not do evil willingly but through ignorance; and that when the exceeding beauty of goodness had been fully disclosed to them, the depravity of evil conduct would appear no less clearly. The Emperor who, when the head of his rebellious general was brought to him, grieved because that general had not lived to be forgiven; the ruler who burned unread all treasonable correspondence, would not, nay, could not believe in the existence of such an inhuman monster as Commodus proved himself to be. The appointment of Commodus was a calamity of the most terrific character; but it testifies in trumpet tones to the nobility of the Emperor's heart, the sincerity of his own belief in the triumph of right and justice.

Of Commodus being named as his successor, it can be said that the father still hoped for his son's greatness. Marcus Aurelius believed, as shown in many parts of the 'Meditations,' that people didn't choose to do wrong intentionally but out of ignorance; and that once the true beauty of goodness was revealed to them, the ugliness of evil behavior would become just as clear. The Emperor, who, when presented with the head of his rebellious general, felt sorrow that the general had not lived long enough to be forgiven; the ruler who chose to burn unread all treasonous letters, simply could not believe in the existence of such a cruel monster as Commodus turned out to be. The choice of Commodus was a disaster of the worst kind; yet it loud and clearly reflects the nobility of the Emperor's heart and his genuine belief in the victory of right and justice.

The volume of the 'Meditations' is the best mirror of the Emperor's soul. Therein will be found expressed delicately but unmistakably much of the sorrow that darkened his life. As the book proceeds the shadows deepen, and in the latter portion his loneliness is painfully apparent. Yet he never lost hope or faith, or failed for one moment in his duty as a man, a philosopher, and an Emperor. In the deadly marshes and in the great forests which stretched beside the Danube, in his mortal sickness, in the long nights when weakness and pain rendered sleep impossible, it is not difficult to imagine him in his tent, writing, by the light of his solitary lamp, the immortal thoughts which alone soothed his soul; thoughts which have out-lived the centuries--not perhaps wholly by chance--to reveal to men in nations then unborn, on continents whose very existence was then unknown, the Godlike qualities of one of the noblest of the sons of men.

The book 'Meditations' is the clearest reflection of the Emperor's inner self. Within it, you'll find expressed in a subtle yet unmistakable way much of the sadness that overshadowed his life. As the book goes on, the darkness deepens, and in the later sections, his loneliness is painfully clear. Yet he never lost hope or faith, nor did he ever waver in his duty as a man, philosopher, and Emperor. In the deadly swamps and vast forests along the Danube, during his illness, and through the long nights when weakness and pain made sleep impossible, it's easy to picture him in his tent, writing by the light of his solitary lamp, the timeless thoughts that comforted his spirit; thoughts that have survived the ages—perhaps not by mere chance—to show people in nations that were yet to be born, on continents that were then unknown, the Godlike qualities of one of humanity's noblest beings.


The best literal translation of the work into English thus far made is that of George Long. It is published by Little, Brown & Co. of Boston. A most admirable work, 'The Life of Marcus Aurelius,' by Paul Barron Watson, published by Harper & Brothers, New York, will repay careful reading. Other general works to be consulted are as follows:--'Seekers After God,' by Rev. F.W. Farrar, Macmillan & Co. (1890); and 'Classical Essays,' by F.W.H. Myers, Macmillan & Co. (1888). Both of these contain excellent articles upon the Emperor. Consult also Renan's 'History of the Origins of Christianity,' Book vii., Marcus Aurelius, translation published by Mathieson & Co. (London, 1896); 'Essay on Marcus Aurelius' by Matthew Arnold, in his 'Essays in Criticism,' Macmillan & Co. Further information may also be had in Montesquieu's 'Decadence of the Romans,' Sismondi's 'Fall of the Roman Empire,' and Gibbon's 'Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire.'

The best literal translation of the work into English so far is by George Long, published by Little, Brown & Co. in Boston. A highly recommended book, 'The Life of Marcus Aurelius' by Paul Barron Watson, published by Harper & Brothers in New York, is worth a careful read. Other general works to check out include: 'Seekers After God' by Rev. F.W. Farrar, Macmillan & Co. (1890); and 'Classical Essays' by F.W.H. Myers, Macmillan & Co. (1888). Both of these have great articles about the Emperor. Also look at Renan's 'History of the Origins of Christianity,' Book VII, about Marcus Aurelius, translated and published by Mathieson & Co. (London, 1896); and 'Essay on Marcus Aurelius' by Matthew Arnold, found in his 'Essays in Criticism,' Macmillan & Co. Additional information can be found in Montesquieu's 'Decadence of the Romans,' Sismondi's 'Fall of the Roman Empire,' and Gibbon's 'Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire.'






EXCERPTS FROM THE 'MEDITATIONS'

THE BROTHERHOOD OF MAN

Begin thy morning with these thoughts: I shall meet the meddler, the ingrate, the scorner, the hypocrite, the envious man, the cynic. These men are such because they know not to discern the difference between good and evil. But I know that Goodness is Beauty and that Evil is Loathsomeness: I know that the real nature of the evil-doer is akin to mine, not only physically but in a unity of intelligence and in participation in the Divine Nature. Therefore I know that I cannot be harmed by such persons, nor can they thrust upon me what is base. I know, too, that I should not be angry with my kinsmen nor hate them, because we are all made to work together fitly like the feet, the hands, the eyelids, the rows of the upper and the lower teeth. To be at strife one with another is therefore contrary to our real nature; and to be angry with one another, to despise one another, is to be at strife one with another. (Book ii,§ I.)

Start your morning with these thoughts: I will encounter the meddler, the ungrateful, the scoffer, the hypocrite, the jealous person, the cynic. These individuals are like this because they can’t tell the difference between good and evil. But I understand that Goodness is Beauty and Evil is Repulsiveness: I recognize that the true nature of the wrongdoer is similar to mine, not just physically but in a shared intelligence and connection to the Divine Nature. Therefore, I know that I cannot be harmed by these people, nor can they impose anything degrading upon me. I also realize that I shouldn't feel anger towards my relatives or hate them because we are all meant to work together harmoniously like feet, hands, eyelids, and sets of upper and lower teeth. To be in conflict with one another goes against our true nature; and to be angry with one another or to look down on one another is to be in conflict. (Book ii,§ I.)

Fashion thyself to the circumstances of thy lot. The men whom Fate hath made thy comrades here, love; and love them in sincerity and in truth. (Book vi., § 39.)

Adapt yourself to the circumstances of your situation. The men whom Fate has made your companions here, care for them; and love them genuinely and sincerely. (Book vi., § 39.)

This is distinctive of men,--to love those who do wrong. And this thou shalt do if thou forget not that they are thy kinsmen, and that they do wrong through ignorance and not through design; that ere long thou and they will be dead; and more than all, that the evil-doer hath really done thee no evil, since he hath left thy conscience unharmed. (Book viii., §22.)

This is typical of people— to love those who do wrong. And you should remember that they are your relatives, and that they commit wrongs out of ignorance, not malice; that soon enough, you and they will be dead; and most importantly, that the wrongdoer hasn't really harmed you, since your conscience remains intact. (Book viii., §22.)


THE SUPREME NOBILITY OF DUTY

As A Roman and as a man, strive steadfastly every moment to do thy duty, with dignity, sincerity, and loving-kindness, freely and justly, and freed from all disquieting thought concerning any other thing. And from such thought thou wilt be free if every act be done as though it were thy last, putting away from thee slothfulness, all loathing to do what Reason bids thee, all dissimulation, selfishness, and discontent with thine appointed lot. Behold, then, how few are the things needful for a life which will flow onward like a quiet stream, blessed even as the life of the gods. For he who so lives, fulfills their will. (Book ii., §5.)

As a Roman and as a man, strive every moment to do your duty with dignity, sincerity, and kindness, freely and fairly, without any distracting thoughts about anything else. You can free yourself from such thoughts if you approach every action as if it were your last, setting aside laziness, any aversion to what Reason asks of you, all deceit, selfishness, and dissatisfaction with your situation. Look at how few things are truly needed for a life that flows smoothly like a calm stream, blessed like the lives of the gods. For those who live like this fulfill their will. (Book ii., §5.)

So long as thou art doing thy duty, heed not warmth nor cold, drowsiness nor wakefulness, life, nor impending death; nay, even in the very act of death, which is indeed only one of the acts of life, it suffices to do well what then remains to be done. (Book vi., § 2.)

As long as you're doing your duty, don’t worry about heat or cold, sleepiness or alertness, life or death; even in the moment of death, which is just another part of life, it’s enough to do well what needs to be done then. (Book vi., § 2.)

I strive to do my duty; to all other considerations I am indifferent, whether they be material things or unreasoning and ignorant people. (Book vi., §22.)

I make it a point to fulfill my responsibilities; I don't care about anything else, whether it's material possessions or unthinking and ignorant people. (Book vi., §22.)


THE FUTURE LIFE. IMMORTALITY

This very moment thou mayest die. Think, act, as if this were now to befall thee. Yet fear not death. If there are gods they will do thee no evil. If there are not gods, or if they care not for the welfare of men, why should I care to live in a Universe that is devoid of Divine beings or of any providential care? But, verily, there are Divine beings, and they do concern themselves with the welfare of men; and they have given unto him all power not to fall into any real evil. If, indeed, what men call misfortunes were really evils, then from these things also, man would have been given the power to free himself. But--thou sayest--are not death, dishonor, pain, really evils? Reflect that if they were, it is incredible that the Ruler of the Universe has, through ignorance, overlooked these things, or has not had the power or the skill to prevent them; and that thereby what is real evil befalls good and bad alike. For true it is that life and death, honor and dishonor, pain and pleasure, come impartially to the good and to the bad. But none of these things can affect our lives if they do not affect our true selves. Now our real selves they do not affect either for better or for worse; and therefore such things are not really good or evil. (Book ii., §11.)

This very moment you could die. Think and act as if this is about to happen to you. But don’t fear death. If there are gods, they will do you no harm. If there aren’t any gods, or if they don’t care about humans, why should I want to live in a universe without divine beings or any care for us? But the truth is, there are divine beings, and they do care about the welfare of humans; they have given us the power to avoid any real evil. If the things people call misfortunes were truly evils, then we would have the power to free ourselves from them. But—you might ask—aren’t death, dishonor, and pain really evils? Consider this: if they were, it would be unbelievable that the Ruler of the Universe has somehow overlooked these issues out of ignorance, or that they lack the power or skill to prevent them, leading to true evils affecting both good and bad people alike. It’s true that life and death, honor and dishonor, pain and pleasure come equally to both the good and the bad. However, none of these things can impact our lives if they don’t affect our true selves. And these things don’t affect our true selves, either for better or for worse; therefore, they aren’t truly good or evil. (Book ii., §11.)


If our spirits live, how does Space suffice for all during all the ages? Well, how does the earth contain the bodies of those who have been buried therein during all the ages? In the latter case, the decomposition and--after a certain period--the dispersion of the bodies already buried, affords room for other bodies; so, in the former case, the souls which pass into Space, after a certain period are purged of their grosser elements and become ethereal, and glow with the glory of flame as they meet and mingle with the Creative Energy of the world. And thereby there is room for other souls which in their turn pass into Space. This, then, is the explanation that may be given, if souls continue to exist at all.

If our spirits live on, how can Space hold everyone throughout all time? Just like the earth can hold the bodies of those buried within it for ages. In that case, the decomposition and, after some time, the scattering of those buried creates space for new bodies. Similarly, in the case of spirits, the souls that drift into Space eventually shed their heavier elements and become lighter, glowing with a radiant energy as they unite with the Creative Energy of the universe. This creates room for other souls that also journey into Space. So, this is one way to explain it, assuming souls continue to exist at all.

Moreover, in thinking of all the bodies which the earth contains, we must have in mind not only the bodies which are buried therein, but also the vast number of animals which are the daily food of ourselves and also of the entire animal creation itself. Yet these, too, Space contains; for on the one hand they are changed into blood which becomes part of the bodies that are buried in the earth, and on the other hand these are changed into the ultimate elements of fire or air. (Book iv., §21.)

Moreover, when considering all the bodies that the earth holds, we should think not only of those that are buried within it but also of the countless animals that provide daily sustenance for ourselves and the entire animal kingdom. These, too, are part of what Space contains; they are transformed into blood, which becomes part of the bodies buried in the earth, and they are also changed into the basic elements of fire or air. (Book iv., §21.)

I am spirit and body: neither will pass into nothingness, since neither came therefrom; and therefore every part of me, though changed in form, will continue to be a part of the Universe, and that part will change into another part, and so on through all the ages. And therefore, through such changes I myself exist; and, in like manner, those who preceded me and those who will follow me will exist forever,--a conclusion equally true though the Universe itself be dissipated at prescribed cycles of time. (Book v., § 13.)

I am both spirit and body: neither will fade into nothingness because neither came from it; so every part of me, even if it changes form, will remain a part of the Universe, and that part will transform into another part, and so on through all the ages. Therefore, through these changes, I exist; and in the same way, those who came before me and those who will come after me will exist forever—this is just as true even if the Universe itself breaks apart at set intervals of time. (Book v., § 13.)


How can it be that the gods, who have clothed the Universe with such beauty and ordered all things with such loving-kindness for the welfare of man, have neglected this alone, that the best men--the men who walked as it were with the Divine Being, and who, by their acts of righteousness and by their reverent service, dwelt ever in his presence--should never live again when once they have died? If this be really true, then be satisfied that it is best that it should be so, else it would have been otherwise ordained. For whatever is right and just is possible; and therefore, if it were in accord with the will of the Divine Being that we should live after death--so it would have been. But because it is otherwise,--if indeed it be otherwise,--rest thou satisfied that this also is just and right.

How can it be that the gods, who have filled the Universe with such beauty and organized everything with such care for the good of humanity, have overlooked this one thing: that the best people—the ones who seemed to walk alongside the Divine Being, and who, through their righteous actions and respectful service, always lived in His presence—should never live again after they die? If this is truly the case, then accept that it must be for the best, or else it would have been arranged differently. Because whatever is right and fair is possible; therefore, if it were part of the Divine Being's will for us to live after death, then it would have been so. But because it’s not the case—if indeed it’s not—find comfort in knowing that this too is just and fair.

Moreover, is it not manifest to thee that in inquiring so curiously concerning these things, thou art questioning God himself as to what is right, and that this thou wouldst not do didst thou not believe in his supreme goodness and wisdom? Therefore, since in these we believe, we may also believe that in the government of the Universe nothing that is right and just has been overlooked or forgotten. (Book xii., § 5.)

Moreover, isn’t it clear to you that by inquiring so deeply about these things, you are questioning God himself about what is right, and you wouldn’t do this if you didn’t believe in his ultimate goodness and wisdom? Therefore, since we believe in these, we can also trust that in the management of the Universe, nothing that is right and just has been overlooked or forgotten. (Book xii., § 5.)


THE UNIVERSAL BEAUTY OF THE WORLD

To him who hath a true insight into the real nature of the Universe, every change in everything therein that is a part thereof seems appropriate and delightful. The bread that is over-baked so that it cracks and bursts asunder hath not the form desired by the baker; yet none the less it hath a beauty of its own, and is most tempting to the palate. Figs bursting in their ripeness, olives near even unto decay, have yet in their broken ripeness a distinctive beauty. Shocks of corn bending down in their fullness, the lion's mane, the wild boar's mouth all flecked with foam, and many other things of the same kind, though perhaps not pleasing in and of themselves, yet as necessary parts of the Universe created by the Divine Being they add to the beauty of the Universe, and inspire a feeling of pleasure. So that if a man hath appreciation of and an insight into the purpose of the Universe, there is scarcely a portion thereof that will not to him in a sense seem adapted to give delight. In this sense the open jaws of wild beasts will appear no less pleasing than their prototypes in the realm of art. Even in old men and women he will be able to perceive a distinctive maturity and seemliness, while the winsome bloom of youth he can contemplate with eyes free from lascivious desire. And in like manner it will be with very many things which to every one may not seem pleasing, but which will certainly rejoice the man who is a true student of Nature and her works. (Book iii., § 2.)

To someone who truly understands the real nature of the Universe, every change in everything that is part of it seems fitting and enjoyable. Bread that is overcooked, causing it to crack and break apart, may not have the shape the baker intended, yet it has its own beauty and is very tempting to eat. Figs that are ripe to the point of bursting, and olives on the verge of decaying, still possess a unique beauty in their imperfect ripeness. Corn stalks bowing under their weight, a lion's mane, a wild boar's mouth covered in foam, and many other similar things, though perhaps not inherently pleasing, are essential parts of the Universe created by the Divine Being. They contribute to the overall beauty of the Universe and evoke a sense of pleasure. So, if a person appreciates and understands the purpose of the Universe, there is hardly anything within it that won't seem delightful to them in some way. In this light, the open jaws of wild animals can appear just as appealing as artistic representations of them. Even in old men and women, he can see a distinctive maturity and dignity, while the charming youth can be admired without any lustful desire. Similarly, this applies to many things that may not seem appealing to everyone but surely will bring joy to someone who is a true student of Nature and her creations. (Book iii., § 2.)


THE GOOD MAN

In the mind of him who is pure and good will be found neither corruption nor defilement nor any malignant taint. Unlike the actor who leaves the stage before his part is played, the life of such a man is complete whenever death may come. He is neither cowardly nor presuming; not enslaved to life nor indifferent to its duties; and in him is found nothing worthy of condemnation nor that which putteth to shame. (Book iii., § 8.)

In the mind of someone who is pure and good, there is neither corruption nor impurity nor any harmful influence. Unlike an actor who exits the stage before finishing their role, the life of such a person is fulfilled no matter when death arrives. He is neither cowardly nor arrogant; he is not a slave to life, nor is he indifferent to its responsibilities; and there is nothing in him that deserves condemnation or brings shame. (Book iii., § 8.)

Test by a trial how excellent is the life of the good man;--the man who rejoices at the portion given him in the universal lot and abides therein, content; just in all his ways and kindly minded toward all men. (Book iv., § 25.)

Test for yourself how great the life of a good person is;—the person who is happy with their place in the world and stays there, feeling content; honest in all their actions and kind-hearted toward everyone. (Book iv., § 25.)

This is moral perfection: to live each day as though it were the last; to be tranquil, sincere, yet not indifferent to one's fate. (Book vii., § 69.)

This is moral perfection: to live each day as if it were your last; to be calm, genuine, yet not indifferent to your fate. (Book vii., § 69.)


THE BREVITY OF LIFE

Cast from thee all other things and hold fast to a few precepts such as these: forget not that every man's real life is but the present moment,--an indivisible point of time,--and that all the rest of his life hath either passed away or is uncertain. Short, then, the time that any man may live; and small the earthly niche wherein he hath his home; and short is longest fame,--a whisper passed from race to race of dying men, ignorant concerning themselves, and much less really knowing thee, who died so long ago. (Book iii., § 10.)

Cast away everything else and hold on to a few principles like these: don't forget that every person's true life is just the present moment—a single point in time—and that the rest of their life has either already happened or is uncertain. So, the time any person can live is brief; and the small space they occupy in this world is limited; and even the longest-lasting fame is short—a whisper passed from generation to generation of dying people, who know little about themselves, and even less about you, who died so long ago. (Book iii., § 10.)


VANITY OF LIFE

Many are the doctors who have knit their brows over their patients and now are dead themselves; many are the astrologers who in their day esteemed themselves renowned in foretelling the death of others, yet now they too are dead. Many are the philosophers who have held countless discussions upon death and immortality, and yet themselves have shared the common lot; many the valiant warriors who have slain their thousands and yet have themselves been slain by Death; many are the rulers and the kings of the earth, who, in their arrogance, have exercised over others the power of life or death as though they were themselves beyond the hazard of Fate, and yet themselves have, in their turn, felt Death's remorseless power. Nay, even great cities--Helice, Pompeii, Herculaneum--have, so to speak, died utterly. Recall, one by one, the names of thy friends who have died; how many of these, having closed the eyes of their kinsmen, have in a brief time been buried also. To conclude: keep ever before thee the brevity and vanity of human life and all that is therein; for man is conceived to-day, and to-morrow will be a mummy or ashes. Pass, therefore, this moment of life in accord with the will of Nature, and depart in peace: even as does the olive, which in its season, fully ripe, drops to the ground, blessing its mother, the earth, which bore it, and giving thanks to the tree which put it forth. (Book iv., § 48.)

Many doctors have furrowed their brows over their patients and are now dead themselves; many astrologers who once considered themselves famous for predicting others' deaths are also now gone. Many philosophers have had endless debates about death and immortality, yet they too have faced the same fate; many brave warriors who have killed thousands have ended up being killed by Death themselves; and many rulers and kings, who arrogantly exercised power over life and death, thinking they were untouchable by Fate, have eventually felt Death's relentless grip. Even great cities—Helice, Pompeii, Herculaneum—have, in a sense, completely perished. Remember, one by one, the names of your friends who have died; how many of them, after closing the eyes of their loved ones, have themselves been buried in no time. In conclusion: keep in mind the brevity and emptiness of human life and everything within it; for a man is born today and tomorrow will be a mummy or ashes. So, live this moment in harmony with the will of Nature, and depart in peace: just like the olive, which, when fully ripe, drops to the ground, honoring its mother, the earth, that bore it, and giving thanks to the tree that produced it. (Book iv., § 48.)

A simple yet potent help to enable one to despise Death is to recall those who, in their greed for life, tarried the longest here. Wherein had they really more than those who were cut off untimely in their bloom? Together, at last, somewhere, they all repose in death. Cadicianus, Fabius, Julianus, Lepidus, or any like them, who bore forth so many to the tomb, were, in their turn, borne thither also. Their longer span was but trivial! Think too, of the cares thereof, of the people with whom it was passed, of the infirmities of the flesh! All vanity! Think of the infinite deeps of Time in the past, of the infinite depths to be! And in that vast profound of Time, what difference is there between a life of three centuries and the three days' life of a little child! (Book iv., § 50.)

A simple yet powerful way to help you disregard Death is to remember those who, in their desire to hold on to life, stayed here the longest. What did they really gain compared to those who died young? In the end, they all find rest in death. Cadicianus, Fabius, Julianus, Lepidus, or anyone like them, who led so many to the grave, were also taken there themselves. Their longer lives were just insignificant! Consider the worries they faced, the people they spent time with, the weaknesses of the body! All pointless! Think about the endless stretches of Time that have passed and the endless stretches yet to come! In that vast expanse of Time, what difference is there between a life of three centuries and the three days of a little child's life! (Book iv., § 50.)


Think of the Universe of matter!--an atom thou! Think of the eternity of Time--thy predestined time but a moment! Reflect upon the great plan of Fate--how trivial this destiny of thine! (Book v., § 24.)

Think about the Universe made of matter—you're just an atom! Think about the eternity of Time—your predetermined time is just a moment! Consider the grand design of Fate—how insignificant your destiny is! (Book v., § 24.)


All things are enveloped in such darkness that they have seemed utterly incomprehensible to those who have led the philosophic life--and those too not a few in number, nor of ill-repute. Nay, even to the Stoics the course of affairs seems an enigma. Indeed, every conclusion reached seems tentative; for where is the man to be found who does not change his conclusions? Think too of the things men most desire,--riches, reputation, and the like,--and consider how ephemeral they are, how vain! A vile wretch, a common strumpet, or a thief, may possess them. Then think of the habits and manners of those about thee--how difficult it is to endure the least offensive of such people--nay how difficult, most of all, it is to endure one's self!

Everything is wrapped in such darkness that it seems completely impossible to understand for those who have pursued a philosophic life—even though there are many of them, and they’re not all viewed negatively. In fact, even the Stoics find the way things unfold to be puzzling. Every conclusion drawn feels uncertain; after all, who hasn’t changed their mind at some point? Consider too the things people desire most—wealth, status, and similar things—and think about how temporary and pointless they really are! A despicable person, a common prostitute, or a thief can have them. Then reflect on the behavior and attitudes of those around you—how hard it is to put up with even the least annoying of those individuals—indeed, how much harder it is to put up with ourselves!

Amidst such darkness, then, and such unworthiness, amidst this eternal change, with all temporal things and even Time itself passing away, with all things moving in eternal motion, I cannot imagine what, in all this, is worthy of a man's esteem or serious effort. (Book v., § 10.)

Amidst such darkness and unworthiness, in this constant change, with all temporary things and even Time itself fading away, as everything moves in eternal motion, I can’t imagine what, in all this, is deserving of a person’s respect or serious effort. (Book v., § 10.)


DEATH

To cease from bodily activity, to end all efforts of will and of thought, to stop all these forever, is no evil. For do but contemplate thine own life as a child, a growing lad, a youth, an old man: the change to each of these periods was the death of the period which preceded it. Why then fear the death of all these--the death of thyself? Think too of thy life under the care of thy grandfather, then of thy life under the care of thy mother, then under the care of thy father, and so on with every change that hath occurred in thy life, and then ask thyself concerning any change that hath yet to be, Is there anything to fear? And then shall all fear, even of the great change,--the change of death itself,--vanish and flee away. (Book ix., §21.)

To stop all physical activity, to end every effort of will and thought, to permanently halt all these things is not bad. Just reflect on your own life as a child, a teenager, a young adult, and an elderly person: each transition marked the end of the previous stage. So why fear the end of all these stages—the end of yourself? Consider your life under the care of your grandfather, then under your mother's care, then under your father's, and so on with every change that has happened in your life. Then ask yourself about any future changes: Is there anything to be afraid of? And then all fear, even of the big change—the change of death itself—will disappear and fade away. (Book ix., §21.)


FAME

Contemplate men as from some lofty height. How innumerable seem the swarms of men! How infinite their pomps and ceremonies! How they wander to and fro upon the deep in fair weather and in storm! How varied their fate in their births, in their lives, in their deaths! Think of the lives of those who lived long ago, of those who shall follow thee, of those who now live in uncivilized lands who have not even heard of thy name, and, of those who have heard it, how many will soon forget it; of how many there are who now praise thee who will soon malign thee,--and thence conclude the vanity of fame, glory, reputation. (Book ix., §30.)

Contemplate people as if from a great height. How countless the hordes of individuals seem! How endless their ceremonies and displays! How they move back and forth through calm and storm! How different their destinies in their births, their lives, and their deaths! Think about the lives of those who lived long ago, those who will come after you, those who currently live in untamed lands who haven't even heard your name, and of those who have heard it, how many will quickly forget it; of how many now praise you who will soon criticize you,--and from this, understand the futility of fame, glory, and reputation. (Book ix., §30.)


PRAYER

The gods are all-powerful or they are not. If they are not, why pray to them at all? If they are, why dost thou not pray to them to remove from thee all desire and all fear, rather than to ask from them the things thou longest for, or the removal of those things of which thou art in fear? For if the gods can aid men at all, surely they will grant this request. Wilt thou say that the removal of all fear and of all desire is within thine own power? If so, is it not better, then, to use the strength the gods have given, rather than in a servile and fawning way to long for those things which our will cannot obtain? And who hath said to thee that the gods will not strengthen thy will? I say unto thee, begin to pray that this may come to pass, and thou shalt see what shall befall thee. One man prays that he may enjoy a certain woman: let thy prayer be to not have even the desire so to do. Another man prays that he may not be forced to do his duty: let thy prayer be that thou mayest not even desire to be relieved of its performance. Another man prays that he may not lose his beloved son: let thy prayer be that even the fear of losing him may be taken away. Let these be thy prayers, and thou shalt see what good will befall thee. (Book ix., §41.)

The gods are either all-powerful or they aren’t. If they aren’t, why pray to them at all? If they are, why don’t you pray for them to take away all your desires and fears instead of asking for what you want or to be relieved of what scares you? If the gods can help humans at all, they should surely grant this request. Would you say that getting rid of all fear and desire is something you can do on your own? If so, wouldn’t it be better to use the strength the gods have given you rather than submissively longing for things that you can't achieve? And who has told you that the gods won't strengthen your will? I urge you to start praying for this to happen, and you’ll see what comes to you. One person prays to enjoy a certain woman: let your prayer be to not even desire that. Another person prays to avoid their responsibilities: let your prayer be to not even want to be freed from them. Another person prays to not lose their beloved son: let your prayer be to have the fear of losing him taken away. Let these be your prayers, and you will see what good comes your way. (Book ix., §41.)


FAITH

The Universe is either a chaos or a fortuitous aggregation and dispersion of atoms; or else it is builded in order and harmony and ruled by Wisdom. If then it is the former, why should one wish to tarry in a hap-hazard disordered mass? Why should I be concerned except to know how soon I may cease to be? Why should I be disquieted concerning what I do, since whatever I may do, the elements of which I am composed will at last, at last be scattered? But if the latter thought be true, then I reverence the Divine One; I trust; I possess my soul in peace. (Book vi., § 10.)

The Universe is either chaos or just a random collection and scattering of atoms, or it’s structured and harmonious, governed by Wisdom. If it’s the first option, why would anyone want to remain in a disordered mess? Why should I worry, except to figure out when I might stop existing? Why should I be troubled about my actions, since whatever I do, the elements that make me up will eventually be scattered anyway? But if the second idea is true, then I respect the Divine; I trust; I find peace within myself. (Book vi., § 10.)


PAIN

If pain cannot be borne, we die. If it continue a long time it becomes endurable; and the mind, retiring into itself, can keep its own tranquillity and the true self be still unharmed. If the body feel the pain, let the body make its moan. (Book vii., §30.)

If pain is unbearable, we die. If it lasts long enough, it becomes manageable; and the mind, turning inward, can maintain its peace while the true self remains unharmed. If the body feels the pain, let the body express its discomfort. (Book vii., §30.)


LOVE AND FORGIVENESS FOR THE EVIL-DOER

If it be in thy power, teach men to do better. If not, remember it is always in thy power to forgive. The gods are so merciful to those who err, that for some purposes they grant their aid to such men by conferring upon them health, riches, and honor. What prevents thee from doing likewise? (Book ix., §11.)

If you can, help people to improve. If you can’t, remember that you can always choose to forgive. The gods are so kind to those who make mistakes that they sometimes help these people by giving them health, wealth, and respect. What stops you from doing the same? (Book ix., §11.)


ETERNAL CHANGE THE LAW OF THE UNIVERSE

Think, often, of how swiftly all things pass away and are no more--the works of Nature and the works of man. The substance of the Universe--matter--is like unto a river that flows on forever. All things are not only in a constant state of change, but they are the cause of constant and infinite change in other things. Upon a narrow ledge thou standest! Behind thee, the bottomless abyss of the Past! In front of thee, the Future that will swallow up all things that now are! Over what things, then, in this present life, wilt thou, O foolish man, be disquieted or exalted--making thyself wretched; seeing that they can vex thee only for a time--a brief, brief time! (Book v., §23.)

Think often about how quickly everything fades away and is gone—both the creations of nature and those made by humans. The substance of the universe—matter—is like a river that keeps flowing endlessly. Everything is in a constant state of change, and they trigger ongoing and infinite changes in everything else. You stand on a narrow ledge! Behind you is the endless abyss of the past! In front of you is a future that will consume everything that exists now! So, what in this present life will you, foolish person, let disturb or uplift you—making yourself miserable; knowing that they can only trouble you for a moment—a very brief moment! (Book v., §23.)


THE PERFECT LIBERTY OF THE GOOD MAN

Peradventure men may curse thee, torture thee, kill thee; yet can all these things not prevent thee from keeping at all times thy thoughts pure, considerate, sober, and just. If one should stand beside a limpid stream and cease not to revile it, would the spring stop pouring forth its refreshing waters? Nay, if such an one should even cast into the stream mud and mire, would not the stream quickly scatter it, and so bear it away that not even a trace would remain? How then wilt thou be able to have within thee not a mere well that may fail thee, but a fountain that shall never cease to flow? By wonting thyself every moment to independence in judgment, joined together with serenity of thought and simplicity in act and bearing. (Book viii., §51.)

Perhaps people may curse you, torture you, or even kill you; yet none of these things can stop you from keeping your thoughts pure, thoughtful, level-headed, and fair at all times. If someone stood next to a clear stream and constantly insulted it, would the spring stop flowing its refreshing waters? No, and if that person were to throw mud and dirt into the stream, wouldn't the stream quickly wash it away so that not even a trace would remain? How then can you have within you not just a well that might run dry, but a fountain that will never stop flowing? By training yourself at every moment to be independent in judgment, combined with a calm mind and straightforward actions. (Book viii., §51.)


THE HARMONY AND UNITY OF THE UNIVERSE

O divine Spirit of the Universe, Thy will, Thy wish is mine! Calmly I wait Thy appointed times, which cannot come too early or too late! Thy providences are all fruitful to me! Thou art the source, Thou art the stay, Thou art the end of all things. The poet says of his native city, "Dear city of Cecrops"; and shall I not say of the Universe, "Beloved City of God"? (Book iv., §23.)

O divine Spirit of the Universe, Your will, Your wish is mine! Calmly, I wait for Your appointed times, which can't come too early or too late! Your provisions are all fruitful to me! You are the source, You are the support, You are the end of all things. The poet refers to his hometown as "Dear city of Cecrops"; so should I not call the Universe, "Beloved City of God"? (Book iv., §23.)

Either there is a predestined order in the Universe, or else it is mere aggregation, fortuitous yet not without a certain kind of order. For how within thyself can a certain system exist and yet the entire Universe be chaos? And especially when in the Universe all things, though separate and divided, yet work together in unity? (Book iv., §27.)

Either there's a predetermined order in the Universe, or it's just a random collection, coincidental yet still possessing a certain kind of order. How can there be a system within you and still chaos in the entire Universe? Especially when everything in the Universe, though separate and divided, works together in unity? (Book iv., §27.)

Think always of the Universe as one living organism, composed of one material substance and one soul. Observe how all things are the product of a single conception--the conception of a living organism. Observe how one force is the cause of the motion of all things: that all existing things are the concurrent causes of all that is to be--the eternal warp and woof of the ever-weaving web of existence. (Book iv., §40.)

Think of the Universe as a single living being, made up of one material substance and one spirit. Notice how everything is the result of one idea—the idea of a living being. Observe how one force drives the movement of everything: that all existing things work together to bring about everything that will be—the ongoing threads of the constantly woven fabric of existence. (Book iv., §40.)


THE CONDUCT OF LIFE

Country houses, retreats in the mountains or by the sea--these things men seek out for themselves; and often thou, too, dost most eagerly desire such things. But this does but betoken the greatest ignorance; for thou art able, when thou desirest, to retreat into thyself. No otherwhere can a man find a retreat more quiet and free from care than in his own soul; and most of all, when he hath such rules of conduct that if faithfully remembered, they will give to him perfect equanimity,--for equanimity is naught else than a mind harmoniously disciplined. Cease not then to betake thyself to this retreat, there to refresh thyself. Let thy rules of conduct be few and well settled; so that when thou hast thought thereon, straightway they will suffice to thoroughly purify the soul that possesses them, and to send thee back, restless no more, to the things to the which thou must return. With what indeed art thou disquieted? With the wickedness of men? Meditate on the thought that men do not do evil of set purpose. Remember also how many in the past, who, after living in enmity, suspicion, hatred, and strife one with another, now lie prone in death and are but ashes. Fret then no more. But perhaps thou art troubled concerning the portion decreed to thee in the Universe? Remember this alternative: either there is a Providence or simply matter! Recall all the proofs that the world is, as it were, a city or a commonwealth! But perhaps the desires of the body still torment thee? Forget not, then, that the mind, when conscious of its real self, when self-reliant, shares not the agitations of the body, be they great or small. Recall too all thou hast learned (and now holdest as true) concerning pleasure and pain. But perhaps what men call Fame allures thee? Behold how quickly all things are forgotten! Before us, after us, the formless Void of endless ages! How vain is human praise! How fickle and undiscriminating those who seem to praise! How limited the sphere of the greatest fame! For the whole earth is but a point in space, thy dwelling-place a tiny nook therein. How few are those who dwell therein, and what manner of men are those who will praise thee!

Country houses, retreats in the mountains or by the sea—these are the things that people seek for themselves; and often you, too, eagerly desire such things. But this just shows a great ignorance; for you can, whenever you want, retreat into yourself. Nowhere else can a person find a quieter and more carefree retreat than in their own soul; especially when they have such principles that, if remembered well, will give them perfect peace of mind—because peace of mind is nothing more than a well-disciplined mind. So don’t stop going to this retreat to refresh yourself. Let your principles be few and firmly established; so that when you think about them, they will immediately be enough to thoroughly cleanse the soul that holds them and send you back, no longer restless, to the things you must return to. What, indeed, troubles you? Is it the wickedness of people? Reflect on the idea that people didn’t intend to do evil. Also, remember how many in the past, who lived in enmity, suspicion, hatred, and conflict with one another, now lie in death and are just ashes. So fret no more. But perhaps you worry about your place in the Universe? Consider this option: either there is a higher power or just matter! Recall all the evidence that the world is like a city or a community! But maybe the desires of the body still torment you? Don’t forget that the mind, when aware of its true self and self-reliant, doesn’t share in the body’s disturbances, whether big or small. Also, remember everything you have learned (and now believe) about pleasure and pain. But perhaps what people call Fame attracts you? Look how quickly everything is forgotten! Before us and after us, there is the formless Void of endless ages! How meaningless is human praise! How fickle and indiscriminate those who seem to praise! How limited the scope of the greatest fame! For the whole earth is just a tiny dot in space, and your home is just a small corner within it. How few are those who live there, and what kind of people are those who will praise you!

Therefore, forget not to retire into thine own little country place,--thyself. Above all, be not diverted from thy course. Be serene, be free, contemplate all things as a man, as a lover of his kind, and of his country--yet withal as a being born to die. Have readiest to thy hand, above all others, these two thoughts: one, that things cannot touch the soul; the other, that things are perpetually changing and ceasing to be. Remember how many of these changes thou thyself hast seen! The Universe is change. But as thy thoughts are, so thy life shall be. (Book iv., §3.)

Therefore, don't forget to retreat to your own little personal space—yourself. Above all, don't let anything distract you from your path. Stay calm, stay free, and view everything as a man, as someone who loves humanity and his homeland—while also remembering that you are destined to die. Keep these two ideas close above all else: first, that things cannot affect the soul; second, that things are constantly changing and coming to an end. Think about how many changes you have witnessed yourself! The Universe is change. But as your thoughts are, so your life will be. (Book iv., §3.)


All things that befall thee should seem to thee as natural as roses in spring or fruits in autumn: such things, I mean, as disease, death, slander, dissimulation, and all other things which give pleasure or pain to foolish men. (Book iv., §44.)

All the things that happen to you should feel as natural as roses in spring or fruits in autumn: I'm talking about things like illness, death, gossip, deceit, and all other things that bring pleasure or pain to foolish people. (Book iv., §44.)


Be thou like a lofty headland. Endlessly against it dash the waves; yet it stands unshaken, and lulls to rest the fury of the sea. (Book iv., §49.)

Be like a high cliff. The waves crash against it endlessly; yet it stands firm and calms the rage of the sea. (Book iv., §49.)


"Unhappy me upon whom this misfortune hath fallen!"--nay, rather thou shouldst say, "Fortunate I, that having met with such a misfortune, I am able to endure it without complaining; in the present not dismayed, in the future dreading no evil. Such a misadventure might have befallen a man who could not, perchance, have endured it without grievous suffering." Why then shouldst thou call anything that befalls thee a misfortune, and not the rather a blessing? Is that a "misfortune," in all cases, which does not defeat the purpose of man's nature? and does that defeat man's nature which his Will can accept? And what that Will can accept, thou knowest. Can this misadventure, then, prevent thy Will from being just, magnanimous, temperate, circumspect, free from rashness or error, considerate, independent? Can it prevent thy Will from being, in short, all that becomes a man? Remember, then, should anything befall thee which might cause thee to complain, to fortify thyself with this truth: this is not a misfortune, while to endure it nobly is a blessing. (Book iv., §49.)

"Unlucky me, who has faced this misfortune!"—no, you should rather say, "Lucky me, that having encountered such a misfortune, I can handle it without complaining; I’m not worried now, nor am I afraid of future troubles. This kind of misadventure could have happened to someone who might not have been able to deal with it without great suffering." So why call anything that happens to you a misfortune, and not instead a blessing? Is it really a "misfortune," in every case, if it doesn’t defeat the purpose of being human? And does something defeat our nature if our Will can accept it? And you know what your Will can accept. Can this misadventure stop your Will from being just, noble, self-controlled, careful, free from rashness or error, considerate, independent? Can it prevent your Will from being, in short, everything that defines a person? Remember, if something happens to you that could make you want to complain, strengthen yourself with this truth: this is not a misfortune, and enduring it with grace is a blessing. (Book iv., §49.)


Be not annoyed or dismayed or despondent if thou art not able to do all things in accord with the rules of right conduct. When thou hast not succeeded, renew thy efforts, and be serene if, in most things, thy conduct is such as becomes a man. Love and pursue the philosophic life. Seek Philosophy, not as thy taskmaster but to find a medicine for all thy ills, as thou wouldst seek balm for thine eyes, a bandage for a sprain, a lotion for a fever. So it shall come to pass that the voice of Reason shall guide thee and bring to thee rest and peace. Remember, too, that Philosophy enjoins only such things as are in accord with thy better nature. The trouble is, that in thy heart thou prefer-rest those things which are not in accord with thy better nature. For thou sayest, "What can be more delightful than these things?" But is not the word "delightful" in this sense misleading? Are not magnanimity, broad-mindedness, sincerity, equanimity, and a reverent spirit more "delightful"? Indeed, what is more "delightful" than Wisdom, if so be thou wilt but reflect upon the strength and contentment of mind and the happiness of life that spring from the exercise of the powers of thy reason and thine intelligence? (Book v., §9.)

Don't be annoyed, discouraged, or down if you can't do everything according to the rules of good behavior. When you haven't succeeded, try again and stay calm if your actions are mostly those of a decent person. Embrace and pursue the philosophical way of life. Seek Philosophy, not as a harsh taskmaster, but as a remedy for all your problems, like seeking ointment for your eyes, a bandage for a sprain, or a lotion for a fever. In doing so, the voice of Reason will guide you and bring you rest and peace. Remember that Philosophy encourages only those things that align with your better self. The real issue is that deep down, you often prefer things that don’t match your higher nature. You might say, "What could be more enjoyable than these things?" But isn’t the term "enjoyable" in this context misleading? Aren't generosity, open-mindedness, sincerity, balance, and a respectful attitude more "enjoyable"? Indeed, what could be more "enjoyable" than Wisdom if you just think about the strength and peace of mind, and the happiness in life that come from using your reason and intelligence? (Book v., §9.)


As are thy wonted thoughts, so is thy mind; and the soul is tinged by the coloring of the mind. Let then thy mind be constantly suffused with such thoughts as these: Where it is possible for a man to live, there he can live nobly. But suppose he must live in a palace? Be it so; even there he can live nobly. (Book v., §16.)

As your usual thoughts are, so is your mind; and the soul is shaped by the mindset. So let your mind be filled with thoughts like these: Where it is possible for a person to live, they can live nobly. But what if they have to live in a palace? That's fine; even there they can live nobly. (Book v., §16.)


Live with the gods! And he so lives who at all times makes it manifest that he is content with his predestined lot, fulfilling the entire will of the indwelling spirit given to man by the Divine Ruler, and which is in truth nothing else than the Understanding--the Reason of man. (Book v., §27.)

Live with the gods! And he truly lives who consistently shows that he is satisfied with his destined role, carrying out the complete will of the inner spirit bestowed upon humanity by the Divine Ruler, which is really nothing more than the Understanding—the Reason of man. (Book v., §27.)

Seek the solitude of thy spirit. This is the law of the indwelling Reason--to be self-content and to abide in peace when what is right and just hath been done. (Book vii., § 28.)

Seek the solitude of your spirit. This is the law of the inner Reason—be self-satisfied and remain at peace when what is right and just has been done. (Book vii., § 28.)


Let thine eyes follow the stars in their courses as though their movements were thine own. Meditate on the eternal transformation of Matter. Such thoughts purge the mind of earthly passion and desire. (Book vii., § 45.)

Let your eyes follow the stars as they move, as if their journey were your own. Reflect on the never-ending transformation of Matter. These thoughts cleanse the mind of earthly passion and desire. (Book vii., § 45.)


Search thou thy heart! Therein is the fountain of good! Do thou but dig, and abundantly the stream shall gush forth. (Book vii., § 59.)

Search your heart! Inside it is the source of goodness! Just dig a little, and the stream will flow abundantly. (Book vii., § 59.)


Be not unmindful of the graces of life. Let thy body be stalwart, yet not ungainly either in motion or in repose. Let not thy face alone, but thy whole body, make manifest the alertness of thy mind. Yet let all this be without affectation. (Book vii., § 60.)

Don't forget the blessings of life. Keep your body strong, but make sure it’s graceful in both movement and stillness. Let your whole body, not just your face, show the sharpness of your mind. And do all this without trying too hard. (Book vii., § 60.)


Thy breath is part of the all-encircling air, and is one with it. Let thy mind be part, no less, of that Supreme Mind comprehending all things. For verily, to him who is willing to be inspired thereby, the Supreme Mind flows through all things and permeates all things as truly as the air exists for him who will but breathe. (Book viii., § 54.)

Your breath is part of the all-encompassing air and is one with it. Let your mind also be a part of that Supreme Mind that understands everything. Because truly, for those willing to be inspired by it, the Supreme Mind flows through and fills all things just as the air exists for anyone who is willing to breathe. (Book viii., § 54.)


Men are created that they may live for each other. Teach them to be better or bear with them as they are. (Book viii., § 59.)

Men are made to live for one another. Help them improve or accept them as they are. (Book viii., § 59.)


Write no more, Antoninus, about what a good man is or what he ought to do. Be a good man. (Book x., § 16.)

Write no more, Antoninus, about what a good person is or what they should do. Be a good person. (Book x., § 16.)


Look steadfastly at any created thing. See! it is changing, melting into corruption, and ready to be dissolved. In its essential nature, it was born but to die. (Book x., § 18.)

Look closely at anything created. See! It’s changing, breaking down, and about to fall apart. In its true nature, it was born just to die. (Book x., § 18.)

Co-workers are we all, toward one result. Some, consciously and of set purpose; others, unwittingly even as men who sleep,--of whom Heraclitus (I think it is he) says they also are co-workers in the events of the Universe. In diverse fashion also men work; and abundantly, too, work the fault-finders and the hinderers,--for even of such as these the Universe hath need. It rests then with thee to determine with what workers thou wilt place thyself; for He who governs all things will without failure place thee at thy proper task, and will welcome thee to some station among those who work and act together. (Book vi., §42.)

Co-workers we are all, heading towards the same goal. Some do it intentionally and with clear purpose; others do it unknowingly, like people who sleep—of whom Heraclitus (I think it was him) says they also contribute to the events of the Universe. People work in different ways, and the critics and obstacles do a lot of work too—because even they are needed by the Universe. It is up to you to decide with which workers you want to associate; for He who controls everything will definitely place you in the right role and welcome you to a position among those who collaborate and take action together. (Book vi., §42.)


Unconstrained and in supreme joyousness of soul thou mayest live though all men revile thee as they list, and though wild beasts rend in pieces the unworthy garment--thy body. For what prevents thee, in the midst of all this, from keeping thyself in profound calm, with a true judgment of thy surroundings and a helpful knowledge of the things that are seen? So that the Judgment may say to whatever presents itself, "In truth this is what thou really art, howsoever thou appearest to men;" and thy Knowledge may say to whatsoever may come beneath its vision, "Thee I sought; for whatever presents itself to me is fit material for nobility in personal thought and public conduct; in short, for skill in work for man or for God." For all things which befall us are related to God or to man, and are not new to us or hard to work upon, but familiar and serviceable. (Book vii., §68.)

You can live freely and with complete joy in your soul, even if everyone criticizes you as they choose, and even if wild animals tear apart your unworthy body. What stops you, amidst all this, from staying completely calm, with a clear understanding of your surroundings and useful knowledge of what you see? So that when you encounter anything, you can say, "This is truly what you are, no matter how you seem to others;" and your knowledge can respond to whatever comes into view, "I was looking for you; for anything that presents itself to me is worthy material for noble thoughts and public actions; in short, for skillful work for humanity or for God." Everything that happens to us is connected to God or to people, and is not new to us or difficult to deal with, but familiar and useful. (Book vii., §68.)


When thou art annoyed at some one's impudence, straightway ask thyself, "Is it possible that there should be no impudent men in the world?" It is impossible. Ask not then the impossible. For such an one is but one of these impudent persons who needs must be in the world. Keep before thee like conclusions also concerning the rascal, the untrustworthy one, and all evil-doers. Then, when it is quite clear to thy mind that such men must needs exist, thou shalt be the more forgiving toward each one of their number. This also will aid thee to observe, whensoever occasion comes, what power for good, Nature hath given to man to frustrate such viciousness. She hath bestowed upon man Patience as an antidote to the stupid man, and against another man some other power for good. Besides, it is wholly in thine own power to teach new things to the one who hath erred, for every one who errs hath but missed the appointed path and wandered away. Reflect, and thou wilt discover that no one of these with whom thou art annoyed hath done aught to debase thy mind, and that is the only real evil that can befall thee.

When you're annoyed by someone's rudeness, immediately ask yourself, "Is it really possible for there to be no rude people in the world?" It’s not possible. So don’t expect the impossible. That person is just one of those rude folks who have to exist in the world. Keep similar thoughts in mind about the dishonest, the untrustworthy, and all wrongdoers. Then, when it becomes clear to you that such people must exist, you’ll find it easier to forgive each one of them. This will also help you notice, whenever the opportunity arises, what good qualities Nature has given us to combat such wickedness. Nature has given humans Patience as a remedy for foolishness, along with other strengths to deal with different people. Plus, it's completely within your power to teach someone who has made a mistake, because everyone who errs has simply lost their way and strayed off the path. Think about it, and you’ll realize that none of those who irritate you have done anything to tarnish your mind, and that’s the only real misfortune that can happen to you.

Moreover, wherein is it wicked or surprising that the ignorant man should act ignorantly? Is not the error really thine own in not foreseeing that such an one would do as he did? If thou hadst but taken thought thou wouldst have known he would be prone to err, and it is only because thou hast forgotten to use thy Reason that thou art surprised at his deed. Above all, when thou condemnest another as untruthful, examine thyself closely; for upon thee rests the blame, in that thou dost trust to such an one to keep his promise. If thou didst bestow upon him thy bounty, thine is the blame not to have given it freely, and without expectation of good to thee, save the doing of the act itself. What more dost thou wish than to do good to man? Doth not this suffice,--that thou hast done what conforms to thy true nature? Must thou then have a reward, as though the eyes demanded pay for seeing or the feet for walking? For even as these are formed for such work, and by co-operating in their distinctive duty come into their own, even so man (by his real nature disposed to do good), when he hath done some good deed, or in any other way furthered the Commonweal, acts according to his own nature, and in so doing hath all that is truly his own. (Book ix., §42.)

Moreover, what’s so wrong or surprising about an ignorant person acting ignorantly? Isn’t the real fault yours for not anticipating that someone like him would behave that way? If you had just thought it through, you would have realized he was likely to make mistakes, and it's only because you forgot to use your reason that you're shocked by his actions. Above all, when you judge someone else to be untrustworthy, take a close look at yourself; the blame lies with you for trusting him to keep his promise. If you gave him your kindness, it’s your fault for not giving it freely, expecting nothing in return except the act of giving itself. What more do you want than to help others? Isn’t it enough that you’ve done what aligns with your true nature? Do you really need a reward, as if your eyes expect payment for seeing or your feet for walking? Just as those body parts are made for their respective functions and thrive by fulfilling them, so too is a person naturally inclined to do good; when he does a good deed or contributes to the greater good, he acts in accordance with his true nature and thereby possesses everything that truly belongs to him. (Book ix., §42.)

O Man, thou hast been a citizen of this great State, the Universe! What matters what thy prescribed time hath been, five years or three? What the law prescribes is just to every one.

O Man, you have been a citizen of this great State, the Universe! What does it matter how long you’ve been here, five years or three? What the law says is fair to everyone.

Why complain, then, if thou art sent away from the State, not by a tyrant or an unjust judge, but by Nature who led thee thither,--even as the manager excuses from the stage an actor whom he hath employed?

Why complain, then, if you are sent away from the State, not by a tyrant or an unjust judge, but by Nature who brought you there,--just like a director dismisses an actor he has employed from the stage?

"But I have played three acts only?"

"But I've only performed three acts?"

True. But in the drama of thy life three acts conclude the play. For what its conclusion shall be, He determines who created it and now ends it; and with either of these thou hast naught to do. Depart thou, then, well pleased; for He who dismisses thee is well pleased also. (Book xii., §36.)

True. But in the story of your life, three acts complete the play. The one who created it and now finishes it determines how it ends; you have nothing to do with either of these. So, leave feeling satisfied; for the one who sends you off is satisfied too. (Book xii., §36.)

Be not disquieted lest, in the days to come, some misadventure befall thee. The Reason which now sufficeth thee will then be with thee, should there be the need. (Book vii., §8.)

Do not be disturbed, for in the days ahead, some misfortune may come your way. The understanding that you have now will still be with you if it's needed later. (Book vii., §8.)


To the wise man the dictates of Reason seem the instincts of Nature. (Book vii., §11)

To the wise person, the guidelines of Reason appear to be the instincts of Nature. (Book vii., §11)


My true self--the philosophic mind--hath but one dread: the dread lest I do something unworthy of a man, or that I may act in an unseemly way or at an improper time. (Book vii., §20.)

My true self—the thoughtful mind—has only one fear: the fear that I might do something unworthy of a person, or that I might act inappropriately or at the wrong time. (Book vii., §20.)


Accept with joy the Fate that befalls thee. Thine it is and not another's. What then could be better for thee? (Book vii., §57)

Accept with joy the fate that comes your way. It’s yours and not anyone else's. So what could be better for you? (Book vii., §57)


See to it that thou art humane to those who are not humane. (Book vii., §65.)

See that you are kind to those who are not kind. (Book vii., §65.)


He who does not act, often commits as great a wrong as he who acts. (Book ix., §5.)

He who does not take action often makes as big a mistake as the one who does. (Book ix., §5.)


The wrong that another has done--let alone! Add not to it thine own. (Book ix., §20.)

The wrong that someone else has done—just leave it alone! Don’t add your own. (Book ix., §20.)


How powerful is man! He is able to do all that God wishes him to do. He is able to accept all that God sends upon him. (Book xii., §11.)

How powerful is man! He can do everything that God wants him to do. He can accept everything that God sends his way. (Book xii., §11.)


A lamp sends forth its light until it is completely extinguished. Shall Truth and Justice and Equanimity suffer abatement in thee until all are extinguished in death? (Book xii., §15.)

A lamp gives off its light until it is completely turned off. Will Truth, Justice, and Balance fade away in you until they are all gone with death? (Book xii., §15.)






JANE AUSTEN

(1775-1817)


he biography of one of the greatest English novelists might be written in a dozen lines, so simple, so tranquil, so fortunate was her life. Jane Austen, the second daughter of an English clergyman, was born at Steventon, in Hampshire, in 1775. Her father had been known at Oxford as "the handsome proctor," and all his children inherited good looks. He was accomplished enough to fit his boys for the University, and the atmosphere of the household was that of culture, good breeding, and healthy fun. Mrs. Austen was a clever woman, full of epigram and humor in conversation, and rather famous in her own coterie for improvised verses and satirical hits at her friends. The elder daughter, Cassandra, adored by Jane, who was three years her junior, seems to have had a rare balance and common-sense which exercised great influence over the more brilliant younger sister. Their mother declared that of the two girls, Cassandra had the merit of having her temper always under her control; and Jane the happiness of a temper that never required to be commanded.

The biography of one of the greatest English novelists could be summed up in a dozen lines—so simple, so calm, so fortunate was her life. Jane Austen, the second daughter of an English clergyman, was born in Steventon, Hampshire, in 1775. Her father was known at Oxford as "the handsome proctor," and all his children were good-looking. He was skilled enough to prepare his sons for university, and the atmosphere of their home was cultured, well-mannered, and fun. Mrs. Austen was an intelligent woman, known for her witty remarks and humor in conversations, and she was quite well-regarded in her circle for her impromptu poetry and clever jabs at her friends. The elder daughter, Cassandra, who was adored by Jane, three years her junior, seemed to have a rare sense of balance and practicality that influenced her more talented younger sister greatly. Their mother said that of the two girls, Cassandra had the gift of always controlling her temper, while Jane was fortunate to have a temperament that never needed to be restrained.


JANE AUSTEN

Jane Austen

From her cradle, Jane Austen was used to hearing agreeable household talk, and the freest personal criticism on the men and women who made up her small, secluded world. The family circumstances were easy, and the family friendliness unlimited,--conditions determining, perhaps, the cheerful tone, the unexciting course, the sly fun and good-fellowship of her stories.

From a young age, Jane Austen was accustomed to hearing pleasant conversations at home and open personal opinions about the men and women in her small, isolated world. Her family's situation was comfortable, and their camaraderie was infinite—factors that likely shaped the cheerful vibe, the uncomplicated narratives, the subtle humor, and the sense of friendship in her stories.

It was in this Steventon rectory, in the family room where the boys might be building their toy boats, or the parish poor folk complaining to "passon's madam," or the county ladies paying visits of ceremony, in monstrous muffs, heelless slippers laced over open-worked silk stockings, short flounced skirts, and lutestring pelisses trimmed with "Irish," or where tradesmen might be explaining their delinquencies, or farmers' wives growing voluble over foxes and young chickens--it was in the midst of this busy and noisy publicity, where nobody respected her employment, and where she was interrupted twenty times in an hour, that the shrewd and smiling social critic managed, before she was twenty-one, to write her famous 'Pride and Prejudice.' Here too 'Sense and Sensibility' was finished in 1797, and 'Northanger Abbey' in 1798. The first of these, submitted to a London publisher, was declined as unavailable, by return of post. The second, the gay and mocking 'Northanger Abbey,' was sold to a Bath bookseller for £10, and several years later bought back again, still unpublished, by one of Miss Austen's brothers. For the third story she seems not even to have sought a publisher. These three books, all written before she was twenty-five, were evidently the employment and delight of her leisure. The serious business of life was that which occupied other pretty girls of her time and her social position,--dressing, dancing, flirting, learning a new stitch at the embroidery frame, or a new air on "the instrument"; while all the time she was observing, with those soft hazel eyes of hers, what honest Nym calls the "humors" of the world about her. In 1801, the family removed to Bath, then the most fashionable watering-place in England. The gay life of the brilliant little city, the etiquette of the Pump Room and the Assemblies, regulated by the autocratic Beau Nash, the drives, the routs, the card parties, the toilets, the shops, the Parade, the general frivolity, pretension, and display of the eighteenth century Vanity Fair, had already been studied by the good-natured satirist on occasional visits, and already immortalized in the swiftly changing comedy scenes of 'Northanger Abbey.' But they tickled her fancy none the less, now that she lived among them, and she made use of them again in her later novel, 'Persuasion.'

It was in this Steventon rectory, in the family room where the boys might be building their toy boats, or the local poor folks complaining to "passon's madam," or the county ladies paying formal visits in huge muffs, heelless slippers laced over open-worked silk stockings, short flounced skirts, and lutestring pelisses trimmed with "Irish." It was also a space where tradesmen might be explaining their mistakes, or farmers' wives chatting excitedly about foxes and young chickens. In the midst of this busy and noisy atmosphere, where nobody respected her work, and where she was interrupted twenty times in an hour, the clever and smiling social critic managed, before she turned twenty-one, to write her famous 'Pride and Prejudice.' Here too, 'Sense and Sensibility' was completed in 1797, and 'Northanger Abbey' in 1798. The first of these, submitted to a London publisher, was rejected immediately. The second, the lively and mocking 'Northanger Abbey,' was sold to a Bath bookseller for £10, and several years later bought back again, still unpublished, by one of Miss Austen's brothers. For the third story, it seems she didn’t even look for a publisher. These three books, all written before she turned twenty-five, were clearly her way of enjoying her free time. The serious business of life was what occupied other attractive young women of her time and social class—dressing, dancing, flirting, learning a new stitch at the embroidery frame, or a new tune on "the instrument"—while all the while she was observing, with those soft hazel eyes of hers, what honest Nym calls the "humors" of the world around her. In 1801, the family moved to Bath, then the most fashionable spa in England. The lively life of the vibrant little city, the rules of the Pump Room and the Assemblies, dictated by the commanding Beau Nash, the drives, the parties, the card games, the fashions, the shops, the Parade, the general frivolity, pretension, and show of the eighteenth century Vanity Fair, had already been examined by the good-natured satirist during occasional visits, and already captured in the rapidly changing comedic scenes of 'Northanger Abbey.' But they amused her just as much now that she lived among them, and she incorporated them again in her later novel, 'Persuasion.'

For a period of eight years, spent in Bath and in Southampton, Miss Austen wrote nothing save some fragments of 'Lady Susan' and 'The Watsons,' neither of them of great importance. In 1809 the lessened household, composed of the mother and her two daughters only, removed to the village of Chawton, on the estate of Mrs. Austen's third son; and here, in a rustic cottage, now become a place of pilgrimage, Jane Austen again took up her pen. She rewrote 'Pride and Prejudice.' She revised 'Sense and Sensibility,' and between February 1811 and August 1816 she completed 'Mansfield Park,' 'Emma,' and 'Persuasion.' At Chawton, as at Steventon, she had no study, and her stories were written on a little mahogany desk near a window in the family sitting-room, where she must often have been interrupted by the prototypes of her Mrs. Allen, Mrs. Bennet, Miss Bates, Mr. Collins, or Mrs. Norris. When at last she began to publish, her stories appeared in rapid succession: 'Sense and Sensibility' in 1811; 'Pride and Prejudice' early in 1813; 'Mansfield Park' in 1814; 'Emma' in 1816; 'Northanger Abbey' and 'Persuasion' in 1818, the year following her death. In January 1813 she wrote to her beloved Cassandra:--"I want to tell you that I have got my own darling child 'Pride and Prejudice' from London. We fairly set at it and read half the first volume to Miss B. She was amused, poor soul! ... but she really does seem to admire Elizabeth. I must confess that I think her as delightful a creature as ever appeared in print, and how I shall be able to tolerate those who do not like her at least, I do not know." A month later she wrote:--"Upon the whole, however, I am quite vain enough, and well satisfied enough. The work is rather too light, and bright, and sparkling: it wants shade; it wants to be stretched out here and there with a long chapter of sense, if it could be had; if not, of solemn, specious nonsense, about something unconnected with the story; an essay on writing, a critique on Walter Scott, or the history of Bonaparte, or something that would form a contrast, and bring the reader with increased delight to the playfulness and epigrammatism of the general style!"

For eight years, living in Bath and Southampton, Miss Austen wrote almost nothing except for a few fragments of 'Lady Susan' and 'The Watsons,' neither of which were very significant. In 1809, the smaller household, consisting only of the mother and her two daughters, moved to the village of Chawton, on the estate of Mrs. Austen's third son. Here, in a quaint cottage that has now become a destination for fans, Jane Austen picked up her pen again. She rewrote 'Pride and Prejudice.' She revised 'Sense and Sensibility,' and between February 1811 and August 1816, she completed 'Mansfield Park,' 'Emma,' and 'Persuasion.' In Chawton, like in Steventon, she had no study, and she wrote her stories at a small mahogany desk by a window in the family living room, where she was often interrupted by the real-life inspirations for her characters like Mrs. Allen, Mrs. Bennet, Miss Bates, Mr. Collins, or Mrs. Norris. When she finally began to publish, her novels came out quickly: 'Sense and Sensibility' in 1811; 'Pride and Prejudice' in early 1813; 'Mansfield Park' in 1814; 'Emma' in 1816; 'Northanger Abbey' and 'Persuasion' in 1818, the year after her death. In January 1813, she wrote to her dear sister Cassandra: "I want to tell you that I have my beloved creation 'Pride and Prejudice' back from London. We sat down and read half of the first volume to Miss B. She was entertained, poor thing! ... but she really seems to admire Elizabeth. I must admit that I think she is as delightful a character as ever existed in print, and I don’t know how I will be able to tolerate those who don’t like her at least." A month later, she wrote: "Overall, however, I feel quite vain about it, and I’m pretty satisfied. The work is a bit too light, bright, and sparkling: it lacks depth; it could use some longer chapters with substance, if possible; if not, then with solemn, clever nonsense about something unrelated to the story—like an essay on writing, a critique of Walter Scott, or the history of Bonaparte—something that would create a contrast and bring the reader back with even greater enjoyment to the playful and witty nature of the general style!"

Thus she who laughed at everybody else laughed at herself, and set her critical instinct to estimate her own capacity. To Mr. Clarke, the librarian of Carlton House, who had requested her to "delineate a clergyman" of earnestness, enthusiasm, and learning, she replied:--"I am quite honored by your thinking me capable of drawing such a clergyman as you gave the sketch of in your note. But I assure you I am not. The comic part of the character I might be equal to, but not the good, the enthusiastic, the literary.... I think I may boast myself to be, with all possible vanity, the most unlearned and uninformed female who ever dared to be an authoress." And when the same remarkable bibliophile suggested to her, on the approach of the marriage of the Princess Charlotte with Prince Leopold, that "an historical romance, illustrative of the august House of Coburg, would just now be very interesting," she answered:--"I am fully sensible that an historical romance, founded on the House of Saxe-Coburg, might be much more to the purpose of profit or popularity than such pictures of domestic life in country villages as I deal in. But I could no more write a romance than an epic poem. I could not sit seriously down to write a serious romance under any other motive than to save my life; and if it were indispensable to keep it up, and never relax into laughing at myself or at other people, I am sure that I should be hung before I had finished the first chapter. No! I must keep to my own style, and go on in my own way: and though I may never succeed again in that, I am convinced that I shall totally fail in any other." And again she writes: "What shall I do with your 'strong, manly, vigorous sketches, full of variety and glow'? How could I possibly join them on to the little bit (two inches wide) of ivory on which I work with so fine a brush as produces little effect, after much labor?"

So, she who laughed at everyone else also laughed at herself and used her critical nature to assess her own abilities. To Mr. Clarke, the librarian of Carlton House, who asked her to "sketch a clergyman" who was earnest, enthusiastic, and learned, she replied: "I’m flattered that you think I’m capable of portraying a clergyman like the one you described in your note. But I assure you I’m not. I might be able to handle the comedic aspect of the character, but not the good, the enthusiastic, or the literary... I think I can proudly say, with all possible arrogance, that I'm the least knowledgeable and informed woman who ever dared to be a writer." And when the same notable bibliophile suggested that with the upcoming marriage of Princess Charlotte to Prince Leopold, "an historical romance showcasing the prestigious House of Coburg would be quite interesting," she responded: "I fully understand that an historical romance based on the House of Saxe-Coburg might be much more profitable or popular than the depictions of domestic life in country villages that I usually write about. But I could no more write a romance than I could an epic poem. I couldn’t sit down seriously to write a serious romance for any reason other than to save my life; and if I had to keep it up without ever allowing myself to laugh at myself or others, I know I would be hanged before I finished the first chapter. No! I need to stick to my own style and continue in my own way: and even if I may never succeed again in that, I’m sure I would completely fail in any other approach." And again she writes: "What should I do with your 'strong, manly, vigorous sketches, full of variety and glow'? How could I possibly integrate them with the tiny bit (two inches wide) of ivory I work on with such a fine brush that produces little effect after much effort?"

Miss Austen read very little. She "detested quartos." Richardson, Johnson, Crabbe, and Cowper seem to have been the only authors for whom she had an appreciation. She would sometimes say, in jest, that "if ever she married at all, she could fancy being Mrs. Crabbe!" But her bent of original composition, her amazing power of observation, her inexhaustible sense of humor, her absorbing interest in what she saw about her, were so strong that she needed no reinforcement of culture. It was no more in her power than it was in Wordsworth's to "gather a posy of other men's thoughts."

Miss Austen read very little. She "hated big books." Richardson, Johnson, Crabbe, and Cowper seem to have been the only authors she appreciated. She would sometimes jokingly say that "if she ever got married, she could imagine being Mrs. Crabbe!" But her talent for original writing, her incredible observational skills, her endless sense of humor, and her deep interest in the world around her were so strong that she didn’t need any extra cultural input. She couldn’t do it any more than Wordsworth could "pick a bouquet of other people's ideas."

During her lifetime she had not a single literary friend. Other women novelists possessed their sponsors and devotees. Miss Ferrier was the delight of a brilliant Edinboro' coterie. Miss Edgeworth was feasted and flattered, not only in England, but on the Continent; Miss Burney counted Johnson, Burke, Garrick, Windham, Sheridan, among the admiring friends who assured her that no flight in fiction or the drama was beyond her powers. But the creator of Elizabeth Bennet, of Emma, and of Mr. Collins, never met an author of eminence, received no encouragement to write except that of her own family, heard no literary talk, and obtained in her lifetime but the slightest literary recognition. It was long after her death that Walter Scott wrote in his journal:--"Read again, and for the third time at least, Miss Austen's finely written novel of Pride and Prejudice. That young lady had a talent for describing the involvements and feelings and characters of ordinary life which is to me the most wonderful I ever met with. The Big Bow-wow strain I can do myself, like any now going; but the exquisite touch which renders commonplace things and characters interesting from the truth of the description and the sentiment is denied to me." It was still later that Macaulay made his famous estimate of her genius:--"Shakespeare has neither equal nor second; but among those who, in the point we have noticed (the delineation of character), approached nearest the great master, we have no hesitation in placing Jane Austen as a woman of whom England may justly be proud. She has given us a multitude of characters, all, in a certain sense, commonplace, all such as we meet every day. Yet they are all as perfectly discriminated from each other as if they were the most eccentric of human beings.... And all this is done by touches so delicate that they elude analysis, that they defy the powers of description, and that we know them to exist only by the general effect to which they have contributed." And a new generation had almost forgotten her name before the exacting Lewes wrote:--"To make our meaning precise, we would say that Fielding and Jane Austen are the greatest novelists in the English language.... We would rather have written 'Pride and Prejudice' or 'Tom Jones,' than any of the Waverley novels.... The greatness of Miss Austen (her marvelous dramatic power) seems more than anything in Scott akin to Shakespeare."

During her lifetime, she didn’t have a single literary friend. Other female novelists had their supporters and fans. Miss Ferrier was cherished by a lively group in Edinburgh. Miss Edgeworth was celebrated and praised, not just in England but also on the Continent. Miss Burney had admirers like Johnson, Burke, Garrick, Windham, and Sheridan, who assured her that no feat in fiction or drama was beyond her abilities. But the creator of Elizabeth Bennet, Emma, and Mr. Collins never met any notable authors, received no encouragement to write except from her family, heard no literary discussions, and gained only minimal recognition during her lifetime. It was long after her death that Walter Scott wrote in his journal:—"Read again, and for the third time at least, Miss Austen's finely written novel of Pride and Prejudice. That young lady had a talent for depicting the complexities and emotions of ordinary life that is the most remarkable I have ever encountered. I can handle the dramatic flair myself, like many today; but the delicate touch that makes ordinary things and characters fascinating because of the truth in the description and sentiment is beyond me." Even later, Macaulay made his famous assessment of her genius:—"Shakespeare has neither equal nor rival; but among those who closely approach the great master in the aspect we have discussed (the portrayal of character), we have no hesitation in placing Jane Austen as a woman of whom England can justifiably be proud. She has created a multitude of characters, all, in a sense, ordinary, all people we encounter every day. Yet they are all as distinct from one another as if they were the most unusual individuals.... And all this is achieved with such subtlety that it eludes analysis, defies description, and allows us to recognize their existence only by the overall impact they create." A new generation had nearly forgotten her name before the discerning Lewes wrote:—"To clarify our meaning, we would say that Fielding and Jane Austen are the greatest novelists in the English language.... We would prefer to have written 'Pride and Prejudice' or 'Tom Jones' than any of the Waverley novels.... The greatness of Miss Austen (her marvelous dramatic power) seems more aligned with Shakespeare than anything in Scott."

The six novels which have made so great a reputation for their author relate the least sensational of histories in the least sensational way. 'Sense and Sensibility' might be called a novel with a purpose, that purpose being to portray the dangerous haste with which sentiment degenerates into sentimentality; and because of its purpose, the story discloses a less excellent art than its fellows. 'Pride and Prejudice' finds its motive in the crass pride of birth and place that characterize the really generous and high-minded hero, Darcy, and the fierce resentment of his claims to love and respect on the part of the clever, high-tempered, and chivalrous heroine, Elizabeth Bennet. 'Northanger Abbey' is a laughing skit at the school of Mrs. Radcliffe; 'Persuasion,' a simple story of upper middle-class society, of which the most charming of her charming girls, Anne Elliot, is the heroine; 'Mansfield Park' a new and fun-loving version of 'Cinderella'; and finally 'Emma,'--the favorite with most readers, concerning which Miss Austen said, "I am going to take a heroine whom no one but myself will much like,"--the history of the blunders of a bright, kind-hearted, and really clever girl, who contrives as much discomfort for her friends as stupidity or ill-nature could devise.

The six novels that have built such a strong reputation for their author tell the least sensational stories in the least sensational way. 'Sense and Sensibility' could be called a novel with a purpose, which is to illustrate how quickly genuine emotion can turn into sentimentality; and because of this goal, the storytelling isn't as artful as in her other works. 'Pride and Prejudice' is driven by the blatant pride of social status that defines the truly generous and noble hero, Darcy, and the strong resentment he faces from the clever, hot-tempered, and heroic heroine, Elizabeth Bennet. 'Northanger Abbey' is a humorous take on the works of Mrs. Radcliffe; 'Persuasion' is a straightforward tale of upper middle-class society, with the most charming of her girls, Anne Elliot, as the lead; 'Mansfield Park' is a fresh and playful spin on 'Cinderella'; and finally, 'Emma'—the favorite among many readers, about which Miss Austen said, "I'm going to create a heroine who probably won't be liked by anyone but me"—tells the story of the mistakes made by a bright, kind-hearted, and truly intelligent girl who ends up causing her friends a great deal of discomfort through her cluelessness and occasional thoughtlessness.

Numberless as are the novelist's characters, no two clergymen, no two British matrons, no two fussy spinsters, no two men of fashion, no two heavy fathers, no two smart young ladies, no two heroines, are alike. And this variety results from the absolute fidelity of each character to the law of its own development, each one growing from within and not being simply described from without. Nor are the circumstances which she permits herself to use less genuine than her people. What surrounds them is what one must expect; what happens to them is seen to be inevitable.

As countless as the characters in a novel are, no two clergymen, no two British housewives, no two picky single women, no two fashionable men, no two serious fathers, no two sharp young women, and no two heroines are the same. This diversity stems from each character staying true to its own development; each one evolves from the inside rather than just being described from the outside. The situations she allows to happen are just as authentic as her characters. The context they are placed in is what you would expect, and what occurs to them feels unavoidable.

The low and quiet key in which her "situations" are pitched produces one artistic gain which countervails its own loss of immediate intensity: the least touch of color shows strongly against that subdued background. A very slight catastrophe among those orderly scenes of peaceful life has more effect than the noisier incidents and contrived convulsions of more melodramatic novels. Thus, in 'Mansfield Park' the result of private theatricals, including many rehearsals of stage love-making, among a group of young people who show no very strong principles or firmness of character, appears in a couple of elopements which break up a family, occasion a pitiable scandal, and spoil the career of an able, generous, and highly promising young man. To most novelists an incident of this sort would seem too ineffective: in her hands it strikes us as what in fact it is--a tragic misfortune and the ruin of two lives.

The subtle and quiet way in which her "situations" are set up creates an artistic advantage that balances out its lack of immediate intensity: even the slightest hint of color stands out against that muted backdrop. A minor disaster in those neatly organized scenes of peaceful life has a greater impact than the louder incidents and forced drama found in more sensational novels. For example, in 'Mansfield Park,' the outcome of private theater productions, which include many rehearsals of romantic scenarios, among a group of young people lacking strong values or solid character, leads to a couple of elopements that tear a family apart, cause a heartbreaking scandal, and ruin the career of a talented, kind, and promising young man. For most novelists, an event like this might seem too weak; but in her hands, it feels like what it truly is—a tragic misfortune and the downfall of two lives.

In a word, it is life which Miss Austen sees with unerring vision and draws with unerring touch; so that above all other writers of English fiction she seems entitled to the tribute which an Athenian critic gave to an earlier and more famous realist,--

In short, it’s life that Miss Austen observes with perfect clarity and portrays with perfect skill; therefore, more than any other writer of English fiction, she deserves the recognition that an Athenian critic gave to an earlier and more renowned realist,--

"O life! O Menander!
Which of you two is the plagiarist?"



AN OFFER OF MARRIAGE

From 'Pride and Prejudice'

The next day opened a new scene at Longbourn. Mr. Collins made his declaration in form. Having resolved to do it without loss of time, as his leave of absence extended only to the following Saturday, and having no feelings of diffidence to make it distressing to himself even at the moment, he set about it in a very orderly manner, with all the observances which he supposed a regular part of the business. On finding Mrs. Bennet, Elizabeth, and one of the younger girls together, soon after breakfast, he addressed the mother in these words:--

The next day presented a new scenario at Longbourn. Mr. Collins formally made his proposal. Deciding to act quickly since his leave of absence only lasted until the following Saturday, and feeling no embarrassment that would make it uncomfortable for him, he approached the task in a very organized way, following all the customs he thought were necessary for the occasion. After finding Mrs. Bennet, Elizabeth, and one of the younger girls together shortly after breakfast, he addressed the mother with these words:--

"May I hope, madam, for your interest with your fair daughter Elizabeth, when I solicit for the honor of a private audience with her in the course of this morning?"

"Can I hope, ma'am, for your support with your lovely daughter Elizabeth when I request the honor of a private meeting with her later this morning?"

Before Elizabeth had time for anything but a blush of surprise, Mrs. Bennet instantly answered: "Oh, dear. Yes; certainly. I am sure Lizzy will be very happy--I am sure she can have no objection. Come, Kitty, I want you upstairs." And, gathering her work together, she was hastening away, when Elizabeth called out:--

Before Elizabeth had time to do anything but blush in surprise, Mrs. Bennet immediately replied, "Oh, dear. Yes, of course. I’m sure Lizzy will be very happy—I’m sure she has no objections. Come on, Kitty, I need you upstairs." And, as she gathered her things to leave, Elizabeth called out:--

"Dear ma'am, do not go. I beg you will not go. Mr. Collins must excuse me. He can have nothing to say to me that anybody need not hear. I am going away myself."

"Dear ma'am, please don’t leave. I’m asking you not to go. Mr. Collins can excuse me. He has nothing to say to me that anyone shouldn’t hear. I’m leaving too."

"No, no; nonsense, Lizzy. I desire you will stay where you are." And upon Elizabeth's seeming really, with vexed and embarrassed looks, about to escape, she added, "Lizzy, I insist upon your staying and hearing Mr. Collins."

"No, no; that's ridiculous, Lizzy. I want you to stay where you are." And when Elizabeth looked genuinely upset and seemed ready to leave, she added, "Lizzy, I insist that you stay and listen to Mr. Collins."

Elizabeth would not oppose such an injunction; and a moment's consideration making her also sensible that it would be wisest to get it over as soon and as quietly as possible, she sat down again, and tried to conceal by incessant employment the feelings which were divided between distress and diversion. Mrs. Bennet and Kitty walked off; and as soon as they were gone, Mr. Collins began:--

Elizabeth wouldn’t resist such a request; and after thinking about it for a moment, she realized it would be best to get it over with as soon and as quietly as possible. She sat down again and tried to hide her feelings, which were mixed between worry and amusement, by keeping herself busy. Mrs. Bennet and Kitty walked away; and as soon as they left, Mr. Collins began:--

"Believe me, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that your modesty, so far from doing you any disservice, rather adds to your other perfections. You would have been less amiable in my eyes had there not been this little unwillingness; but allow me to assure you that I have your respected mother's permission for this address. You can hardly doubt the purport of my discourse, however your natural delicacy may lead you to dissemble: my attentions have been too marked to be mistaken. Almost as soon as I entered the house I singled you out as the companion of my future life. But before I am run away with by my feelings on this subject, perhaps it will be advisable for me to state my reasons for marrying--and moreover, for coming into Hertfordshire with the design of selecting a wife, as I certainly did."

"Believe me, my dear Miss Elizabeth, your modesty actually enhances your other qualities rather than detracting from them. I would have found you less charming if you weren't a bit reluctant; however, I assure you that I have your respected mother's permission to speak to you like this. You can hardly doubt what I want to say, even if your natural shyness might make you hide it: my interest in you has been too clear to be misunderstood. Almost as soon as I entered the house, I identified you as the person I want to spend my life with. But before my emotions get the better of me, I should probably explain my reasons for wanting to get married—and for specifically coming to Hertfordshire with the intention of finding a wife, which I definitely did."

The idea of Mr. Collins, with all his solemn composure, being run away with by his feelings, made Elizabeth so near laughing that she could not use the short pause he allowed in any attempt to stop him further, and he continued:--

The thought of Mr. Collins, with all his serious demeanor, being overtaken by his emotions made Elizabeth almost laugh, so much so that she couldn't take advantage of the brief pause he gave her to try to stop him any further, and he went on:--

"My reasons for marrying are, first, that I think it a right thing for every clergyman in easy circumstances (like myself) to set the example of matrimony in his parish; secondly, that I am convinced it will add very greatly to my happiness; and thirdly,--which perhaps I ought to have mentioned earlier,--that it is the particular advice and recommendation of the very noble lady whom I have the honor of calling patroness. Twice has she condescended to give me her opinion (unasked, too!) on this subject; and it was but the very Saturday night before I left Hunsford--between our pools at quadrille, while Mrs. Jenkinson was arranging Miss de Bourgh's footstool--that she said, 'Mr. Collins, you must marry. A clergyman like you must marry. Choose properly, choose a gentlewoman, for my sake; and for your own, let her be an active, useful sort of person, not brought up high, but able to make a small income go a good way. This is my advice. Find such a woman as soon as you can, bring her to Hunsford, and I will visit her!' Allow me, by the way, to observe, my fair cousin, that I do not reckon the notice and kindness of Lady Catherine de Bourgh as among the least of the advantages in my power to offer. You will find her manners beyond anything I can describe; and your wit and vivacity, I think, must be acceptable to her, especially when tempered with the silence and respect which her rank will inevitably excite. Thus much for my general intention in favor of matrimony; it remains to be told why my views are directed to Longbourn instead of my own neighborhood, where, I assure you, there are many amiable young women. But the fact is, that being, as I am, to inherit this estate after the death of your honored father (who, however, may live many years longer), I could not satisfy myself without resolving to choose a wife from among his daughters, that the loss to them might be as little as possible, when the melancholy event takes place,--which, however, as I have already said, may not be for several years. This has been my motive, my fair cousin, and I flatter myself it will not sink me in your esteem. And now, nothing remains for me but to assure you, in the most animated language, of the violence of my affection. To fortune I am perfectly indifferent, and shall make no demand of that nature on your father, since I am well aware that it could not be complied with; and that one thousand pounds in the four per cents., which will not be yours till after your mother's decease, is all that you may ever be entitled to. On that head, therefore, I shall be uniformly silent; and you may assure yourself that no ungenerous reproach shall ever pass my lips when we are married."

"My reasons for getting married are, first, that I believe it’s important for every clergyman in comfortable circumstances (like me) to set an example of marriage in his community; secondly, that I’m convinced it will significantly enhance my happiness; and thirdly—though I probably should have mentioned this earlier—that it’s the specific advice and recommendation of the very noble lady I have the honor of calling my patroness. She has graciously given me her opinion on this matter twice (unsolicited, as well!), and just the Saturday night before I left Hunsford—while we were playing quadrille and Mrs. Jenkinson was arranging Miss de Bourgh's footstool—she said, 'Mr. Collins, you must marry. A clergyman like you must marry. Choose wisely, choose a gentlewoman, for my sake; and for your own, find someone active and helpful, not someone from a privileged background, but able to make a modest income stretch. This is my advice. Find such a woman as soon as you can, bring her to Hunsford, and I will pay her a visit!' By the way, my dear cousin, I want you to know that I consider the attention and kindness of Lady Catherine de Bourgh to be one of the most significant advantages I can offer. Her manners are beyond anything I can explain, and I believe your wit and charm will be well received by her, especially when combined with the respect and silence that her high rank will naturally command. This is my general intention regarding marriage; now, let me explain why I am focused on Longbourn instead of my own area, where, I assure you, there are many lovely young women. The truth is, since I am set to inherit this estate after your esteemed father’s passing (who, however, may live for many more years), I couldn’t bring myself to choose a wife from outside his daughters, to minimize the loss for them when that unfortunate event occurs—which, as I mentioned, may not happen for several years. This has been my motivation, my dear cousin, and I hope it won’t diminish your opinion of me. And now, all that’s left is for me to express to you, in the most heartfelt terms, how deeply I feel. I’m completely indifferent regarding wealth and won’t make any demands of that nature from your father since I know it would be impossible; and that one thousand pounds in the four per cents., which won’t be yours until after your mother’s death, is all you may ever be entitled to. On that matter, I will remain consistently silent; and you can be assured that no unkind reproach will ever come from me once we are married."

It was absolutely necessary to interrupt him now.

It was crucial to interrupt him now.

"You are too hasty, sir," she cried. "You forget that I have made no answer. Let me do it without further loss of time. Accept my thanks for the compliment you are paying me. I am very sensible of the honor of your proposals, but it is impossible for me to do otherwise than decline them."

"You’re being too quick, sir," she exclaimed. "You’re forgetting that I haven’t responded yet. Let me do that without wasting any more time. Thank you for the compliment you’re giving me. I truly appreciate the honor of your proposal, but I can’t do anything other than turn it down."

"I am not now to learn," replied Mr. Collins, with a formal wave of the hand, "that it is usual with young ladies to reject the addresses of the man whom they secretly mean to accept, when he first applies for their favor; and that sometimes the refusal is repeated a second, or even a third time. I am therefore by no means discouraged by what you have just said, and shall hope to lead you to the altar ere long."

"I’m not going to pretend I don’t know," Mr. Collins replied with a formal gesture, "that it’s common for young women to turn down the proposals of the man they actually intend to accept when he first asks for their affection; and that sometimes they refuse him again, even a third time. So, I’m definitely not discouraged by what you just said, and I still hope to take you to the altar soon."

"Upon my word, sir," cried Elizabeth, "your hope is rather an extraordinary one, after my declaration. I do assure you that I am not one of those young ladies (if such young ladies there are) who are so daring as to risk their happiness on the chance of being asked a second time. I am perfectly serious in my refusal. You could not make me happy, and I am convinced that I am the last woman in the world who would make you so. Nay, were your friend Lady Catherine to know me, I am persuaded she would find me in every respect ill qualified for the situation."

"Honestly, sir," Elizabeth exclaimed, "your hope is quite extraordinary after what I've said. I assure you, I am not one of those young women (if such women exist) who are bold enough to risk their happiness on the chance of being asked again. I am completely serious about my refusal. You could not make me happy, and I’m sure I am the last woman in the world who would make you happy. Moreover, if your friend Lady Catherine got to know me, I’m convinced she would find me entirely unfit for the role."

"Were it certain that Lady Catherine would think so," said Mr. Collins, very gravely--"but I cannot imagine that her ladyship would at all disapprove of you. And you may be certain that when I have the honor of seeing her again, I shall speak in the highest terms of your modesty, economy, and other amiable qualifications."

"Were it certain that Lady Catherine would think so," said Mr. Collins very seriously, "but I can’t imagine that she would disapprove of you at all. And you can be sure that when I have the honor of seeing her again, I will speak very highly of your modesty, thriftiness, and other charming qualities."

"Indeed, Mr. Collins, all praise of me will be unnecessary. You must give me leave to judge for myself, and pay me the compliment of believing what I say. I wish you very happy and very rich, and by refusing your hand do all in my power to prevent your being otherwise. In making me the offer, you must have satisfied the delicacy of your feelings with regard to my family, and may take possession of Longbourn estate whenever it falls, without any self-reproach. This matter may be considered, therefore, as finally settled." And rising as she thus spoke, she would have quitted the room had not Mr. Collins thus addressed her:--

"Honestly, Mr. Collins, there's no need to praise me. You should let me make my own judgments and give me the respect of believing what I say. I wish you all the happiness and wealth, and by rejecting your proposal, I’m doing my best to make sure you don’t have those things. When you made the offer, you must have put your feelings about my family to rest, so you can take over Longbourn estate whenever it becomes available without any guilt. Therefore, we can consider this matter settled." And standing up as she said this, she would have left the room if Mr. Collins hadn’t addressed her:--

"When I do myself the honor of speaking to you next on the subject, I shall hope to receive a more favorable answer than you have now given me: though I am far from accusing you of cruelty at present, because I know it to be the established custom of your sex to reject a man on the first application; and perhaps you have even now said as much to encourage my suit as would be consistent with the true delicacy of the female character."

"When I speak to you next about this, I hope to get a more positive response than the one you've given me now. I'm not blaming you for being cruel, since I understand it's typical for women to turn down a man on the first approach. Maybe you've even said this to motivate my pursuit in a way that aligns with the true sensitivity of a woman."

"Really, Mr. Collins," cried Elizabeth, with some warmth, "you puzzle me exceedingly. If what I have hitherto said can appear to you in the form of encouragement, I know not how to express my refusal in such a way as may convince you of its being one."

"Honestly, Mr. Collins," Elizabeth exclaimed, somewhat heatedly, "you completely baffle me. If what I've said so far seems to you like encouragement, I don't know how to make my refusal clear enough to convince you that it really is one."

"You must give me leave to flatter myself, my dear cousin, that your refusal of my addresses is merely a thing of course. My reasons for believing it are briefly these:--It does not appear to me that my hand is unworthy your acceptance, or that the establishment I can offer would be any other than highly desirable. My situation in life, my connections with the family of De Bourgh, and my relationship to your own, are circumstances highly in my favor; and you should take it into further consideration that, in spite of your manifold attractions, it is by no means certain that another offer of marriage may ever be made you. Your portion is unhappily so small that it will in all likelihood undo the effects of your loveliness and amiable qualifications. As I must therefore conclude that you are not serious in your rejection of me, I shall choose to attribute it to your wish of increasing my love by suspense, according to the usual practice of elegant females."

"You have to allow me to flatter myself, my dear cousin, that your rejection of my proposals is just a formality. Here are my reasons for believing this: it doesn’t seem to me that my offer is unworthy of your acceptance, or that the life I can provide wouldn’t be highly desirable. My position in life, my ties to the De Bourgh family, and my relationship to your own family all work in my favor; you should also consider that, despite your many attractions, it’s far from certain that another marriage proposal will come your way. Unfortunately, your dowry is so small that it will likely overshadow your beauty and admirable qualities. Therefore, I must conclude that you aren’t serious in your rejection of me, and I’ll choose to think it’s because you want to increase my affection through uncertainty, as is the usual practice of elegant women."

"I do assure you, sir, that I have no pretensions whatever to that kind of elegance which consists in tormenting a respectable man. I would rather be paid the compliment of being believed sincere. I thank you again and again for the honor you have done me in your proposals, but to accept them is absolutely impossible. My feelings in every respect forbid it. Can I speak plainer? Do not consider me now as an elegant female intending to plague you, but as a rational creature speaking the truth from her heart."

"I assure you, sir, I have no intention of being the kind of person who annoys a respectable man. I would much rather be appreciated for my sincerity. Thank you repeatedly for the honor of your proposals, but I simply can't accept them. My feelings completely prevent me from doing so. Can I be any clearer? Please don’t see me as an elegant woman trying to bother you, but as a reasonable person speaking honestly from the heart."

"You are uniformly charming!" cried he, with an air of awkward gallantry; "and I am persuaded that when sanctioned by the express authority of both your excellent parents, my proposals will not fail of being acceptable."

"You are absolutely charming!" he exclaimed, attempting to sound gallant; "and I'm convinced that once I have the full approval of both your wonderful parents, my proposal will definitely be well-received."

To such perseverance in willful self-deception Elizabeth would make no reply, and immediately and in silence withdrew; determined, if he persisted in considering her repeated refusals as flattering encouragement, to apply to her father, whose negative might be uttered in such a manner as must be decisive, and whose behavior at least could not be mistaken for the affectation and coquetry of an elegant female.

To such stubborn self-deception, Elizabeth had no response and quietly left; she was resolved that if he continued to view her repeated refusals as flattering encouragement, she would go to her father, whose negative response would be clear and definite, and whose behavior would surely not be mistaken for the pretension and flirtation of a sophisticated woman.


MOTHER AND DAUGHTER

From 'Pride and Prejudice'

[Lydia Bennet has eloped with the worthless rake Wickham, who has no intention of marrying her.]

[Lydia Bennet has run away with the good-for-nothing player Wickham, who has no plans to marry her.]

Mrs. Bennet, to whose apartment they all repaired, after a few minutes' conversation together, received them exactly as might be expected: with tears and lamentations of regret, invectives against the villainous conduct of Wickham, and complaints of her own suffering and ill-usage;--blaming everybody but the person to whose ill-judging indulgence the errors of her daughter must be principally owing.

Mrs. Bennet, to whose room they all went, after a few minutes of conversation, greeted them just as expected: with tears and cries of regret, rants against Wickham's terrible behavior, and complaints about her own suffering and mistreatment; blaming everyone except the person whose misguided leniency was mainly responsible for her daughter's mistakes.

"If I had been able," said she, "to carry my point in going to Brighton with all my family, this would not have happened; but poor, dear Lydia had nobody to take care of her. Why did the Forsters ever let her go out of their sight? I am sure there was some great neglect or other on their side, for she is not the kind of girl to do such a thing, if she had been well looked after. I always thought they were very unfit to have the charge of her; but I was overruled, as I always am. Poor, dear child! And now here's Mr. Bennet gone away, and I know he will fight Wickham, wherever he meets him, and then he will be killed, and what is to become of us all? The Collinses will turn us out, before he is cold in his grave; and if you are not kind to us, brother, I do not know what we shall do."

"If I could have," she said, "managed to insist on going to Brighton with the whole family, this wouldn't have happened; but poor, dear Lydia had no one to look after her. Why did the Forsters ever let her out of their sight? I'm sure there was some serious neglect on their part, because she wouldn't have done something like this if she'd been properly cared for. I always thought they were not fit to be responsible for her; but I was ignored, as usual. Poor, dear child! And now Mr. Bennet has gone off, and I know he's going to confront Wickham whenever he sees him, and then he’ll get killed, and what will happen to all of us? The Collinses will kick us out before he’s even cold in his grave; and if you aren’t kind to us, brother, I don’t know what we’ll do."

They all exclaimed against such terrific ideas; and Mr. Gardiner, after general assurances of his affection for her and all her family, told her that he meant to be in London the very next day, and would assist Mr. Bennet in every endeavor for recovering Lydia.

They all reacted strongly against such terrible ideas; and Mr. Gardiner, after expressing his love for her and her family, told her that he planned to be in London the very next day and would help Mr. Bennet in every effort to find Lydia.

"Do not give way to useless alarm," added he: "though it is right to be prepared for the worst, there is no occasion to look on it as certain. It is not quite a week since they left Brighton. In a few days more, we may gain some news of them; and till we know that they are not married, and have no design of marrying, do not let us give the matter over as lost. As soon as I get to town, I shall go to my brother, and make him come home with me, to Grace-church-street, and then we may consult together as to what is to be done."

"Don’t panic unnecessarily," he added. "While it’s good to be prepared for the worst, we shouldn't assume it’s inevitable. It’s only been less than a week since they left Brighton. In a few days, we might hear some news about them; until we find out that they’re not married and have no plans to marry, let’s not give up on this. As soon as I get to the city, I’ll go to my brother and get him to come home with me to Gracechurch Street, and then we can figure out what to do next."

"Oh! my dear brother," replied Mrs. Bennet, "that is exactly what I could most wish for. And now do, when you get to town, find them out, wherever they may be; and if they are not married already, make them marry. And as for wedding clothes, do not let them wait for that, but tell Lydia she shall have as much money as she chooses to buy them, after they are married. And above all things, keep Mr. Bennet from fighting. Tell him what a dreadful state I am in--that I am frightened out of my wits; and have such tremblings, such flutterings, all over me, such spasms in my side, and pains in my head, and such beatings at heart, that I can get no rest by night nor by day. And tell my dear Lydia not to give any directions about her clothes till she has seen me, for she does not know which are the best warehouses. Oh! brother, how kind you are! I know you will contrive it all."

"Oh! my dear brother," replied Mrs. Bennet, "that's exactly what I wish for the most. When you get to town, please find them, no matter where they are; and if they aren't married yet, make them get married. And about wedding clothes, don’t let them wait for that—just tell Lydia she can have as much money as she wants to buy them after they’re married. And above all, make sure Mr. Bennet doesn’t start a fight. Tell him how awful I feel—that I’m scared out of my mind; I have these tremors, these flutters all over me, spasms in my side, headaches, and my heart is racing so much that I can’t get any rest, day or night. Also, tell my dear Lydia not to make any decisions about her clothes until she sees me, since she doesn’t know which are the best shops. Oh! brother, you’re so kind! I know you’ll figure it all out."

But Mr. Gardiner, though he assured her again of his earnest endeavors in the cause, could not avoid recommending moderation to her, as well in her hopes as her fears; and after talking with her in this manner till dinner was on the table, they left her to vent all her feelings on the housekeeper, who attended, in the absence of her daughters.

But Mr. Gardiner, while reassuring her once more of his genuine efforts, couldn't help but suggest that she temper both her hopes and her worries. After discussing this with her until dinner was ready, they left her to express all her emotions to the housekeeper, who was present since her daughters were away.

Though her brother and sister were persuaded that there was no real occasion for such a seclusion from the family, they did not attempt to oppose it, for they knew that she had not prudence enough to hold her tongue before the servants, while they waited at table, and judged it better that one only of the household, and the one whom they could most trust, should comprehend all her fears and solicitude on the subject.

Though her brother and sister believed there was no real reason for her to isolate herself from the family, they didn’t try to stop her because they knew she didn’t have the sense to keep quiet around the servants while they served at the table. They thought it was better for only one person in the household, the one they could trust the most, to understand all her worries and concerns about the situation.

In the dining-room they were soon joined by Mary and Kitty, who had been too busily engaged in their separate apartments to make their appearance before. One came from her books, and the other from her toilette. The faces of both, however, were tolerably calm; and no change was visible in either, except that the loss of her favorite sister, or the anger which she had herself incurred in the business, had given something more of fretfulness than usual to the accents of Kitty. As for Mary, she was mistress enough of herself to whisper to Elizabeth, with a countenance of grave reflection, soon after they were seated at table:--

In the dining room, they were soon joined by Mary and Kitty, who had been too busy in their own spaces to come down earlier. One had been reading, and the other had been getting ready. However, both of their faces were relatively calm; the only difference was that Kitty’s voice had a bit more annoyance than usual, likely due to either missing her favorite sister or the anger she had caused herself in the situation. As for Mary, she was composed enough to lean over to Elizabeth, with a serious expression, soon after they sat down at the table:--

"This is a most unfortunate affair; and will probably be much talked of. But we must stem the tide of malice, and pour into the wounded bosoms of each other the balm of sisterly consolation."

"This is a really unfortunate situation, and it will likely be the talk of the town. But we need to stop the spread of negativity and offer each other the soothing comfort of sisterly support."

Then, perceiving in Elizabeth no inclination of replying, she added, "Unhappy as the event must be for Lydia, we may draw from it this useful lesson: that loss of virtue in a female is irretrievable--that one false step involves her in endless ruin--that her reputation is no less brittle than it is beautiful--and that she cannot be too much guarded in her behavior towards the undeserving of the other sex."

Then, noticing that Elizabeth had no intention of responding, she added, "As unfortunate as this situation is for Lydia, we can take away this important lesson: that once a woman loses her virtue, it’s impossible to regain--that one wrong move can lead to endless ruin--that her reputation is just as fragile as it is lovely--and that she must be extremely careful in her interactions with unworthy men."

Elizabeth lifted up her eyes in amazement, but was too much oppressed to make any reply.

Elizabeth looked up in shock but felt too overwhelmed to respond.


A LETTER OF CONDOLENCE

From 'Pride and Prejudice'

MR. COLLINS TO MR. BENNET, ON HIS DAUGHTER'S ELOPEMENT WITH A RAKE

MR. COLLINS TO MR. BENNET, ON HIS DAUGHTER'S ELOPEMENT WITH A RAKE

My Dear Sir:

Dear Sir:

I feel myself called upon, by our relationship and my situation in life, to condole with you on the grievous affliction you are now suffering under, of which we were yesterday informed by letter from Hertfordshire. Be assured, my dear sir, that Mrs. Collins and myself sincerely sympathize with you, and all your respectable family, in your present distress, which must be of the bitterest kind, because proceeding from a cause which no time can remove. No arguments shall be wanting, on my part, that can alleviate so severe a misfortune; or that may comfort you under a circumstance that must be of all others most afflicting to a parent's mind. The death of your daughter would have been a blessing in comparison of this. And it is the more to be lamented because there is reason to suppose, as my dear Charlotte informs me, that this licentiousness of behavior in your daughter has proceeded from a faulty degree of indulgence; though at the same time, for the consolation of yourself and Mrs. Bennet, I am inclined to think that her own disposition must be naturally bad, or she could not be guilty of such an enormity at so early an age. Howsoever that may be, you are grievously to be pitied, in which opinion I am not only joined by Mrs. Collins, but likewise by Lady Catherine and her daughter, to whom I have related the affair. They agree with me in apprehending that this false step in one daughter will be injurious to the fortunes of all the others; for who, as Lady Catherine herself condescendingly says, will connect themselves with such a family? And this consideration leads me, moreover, to reflect with augmented satisfaction on a certain event of last November; for had it been otherwise, I must have been involved in all your sorrows and disgrace. Let me advise you, then, my dear sir, to console yourself as much as possible, to throw off your unworthy child from your affection forever, and leave her to reap the fruits of her own heinous offense.

I feel compelled, due to our relationship and my circumstances in life, to offer my condolences for the terrible distress you're currently experiencing, which we learned about yesterday through a letter from Hertfordshire. Please know, my dear sir, that Mrs. Collins and I genuinely sympathize with you and your respectable family during this tough time, which must be extremely painful since it comes from a cause that time cannot erase. I will do everything I can to help ease such a serious misfortune or comfort you in a situation that is surely one of the most distressing for a parent. The death of your daughter would have been a blessing compared to this. It’s especially sad because there is reason to believe, as my dear Charlotte tells me, that your daughter’s reckless behavior stems from too much leniency; yet, for the comfort of you and Mrs. Bennet, I also think she must have an inherently bad nature, since she could not commit such a disgrace at such a young age. Regardless, you deserve profound sympathy, and I share this view not only with Mrs. Collins but also with Lady Catherine and her daughter, to whom I have shared this matter. They agree that this misstep in one daughter will negatively impact the prospects of all the others; who, as Lady Catherine herself condescends to note, would want to associate with such a family? This leads me to think with even greater satisfaction about a certain event last November; because if it had gone differently, I would have been caught up in all your grief and shame. Let me suggest that you, my dear sir, try to find solace as best you can, to sever your ties with your unworthy child forever, and let her face the consequences of her own appalling actions.

I am, dear sir, etc., etc.

I am, dear sir, etc., etc.


A WELL-MATCHED SISTER AND BROTHER

From 'Northanger Abbey'

"My dearest Catherine, have you settled what to wear on your head to-night? I am determined, at all events, to be dressed exactly like you. The men take notice of that sometimes, you know."

"My dearest Catherine, have you decided what to wear on your head tonight? I am determined, regardless, to dress exactly like you. The men notice that sometimes, you know."

"But it does not signify if they do," said Catherine, very innocently.

"But it doesn't matter if they do," said Catherine, very innocently.

"Signify! oh, heavens! I make it a rule never to mind what they say. They are very often amazingly impertinent, if you do not treat them with spirit, and make them keep their distance."

"Wow! Oh my gosh! I always make it a point not to care about what they say. They're often incredibly rude if you don't stand up to them and keep them at arm's length."

"Are they? Well I never observed that. They always behave very well to me."

"Are they? Well, I never noticed that. They always treat me really well."

"Oh! they give themselves such airs. They are the most conceited creatures in the world, and think themselves of so much importance! By the by, though I have thought of it a hundred times, I have always forgot to ask you what is your favorite complexion in a man. Do you like them best dark or fair?"

"Oh! they act so superior. They are the most arrogant people in the world and think they're so important! By the way, even though I've thought about it a hundred times, I always forget to ask you what your favorite skin tone is in a man. Do you prefer them dark or light?"

"I hardly know. I never much thought about it. Something between both, I think--brown: not fair, and not very dark."

"I don't really know. I never thought about it much. I guess something in between—brown: not light, but not very dark either."

"Very well, Catherine. That is exactly he. I have not forgot your description of Mr. Tilney: 'a brown skin, with dark eyes, and rather dark hair.' Well, my taste is different. I prefer light eyes; and as to complexion, do you know, I like a sallow better than any other. You must not betray me, if you should ever meet with one of your acquaintance answering that description."

"Alright, Catherine. That’s definitely him. I still remember your description of Mr. Tilney: 'brown skin, dark eyes, and rather dark hair.' But my taste is different. I prefer light eyes; and when it comes to complexion, I actually like a sallow one more than any other. You can’t let it slip, though, if you ever come across someone you know who matches that description."

"Betray you! What do you mean?"

"Betray you! What are you talking about?"

"Nay, do not distress me. I believe I have said too much. Let us drop the subject."

"Nah, don’t upset me. I think I’ve said too much. Let’s change the topic."

Catherine, in some amazement, complied; and after remaining a few moments silent, was on the point of reverting to what interested her at that time rather more than anything else in the world, Laurentina's skeleton, when her friend prevented her by saying, "For Heaven's sake! let us move away from this end of the room. Do you know, there are two odious young men who have been staring at me this half-hour. They really put me quite out of countenance. Let us go and look at the arrivals. They will hardly follow us there."

Catherine, a bit surprised, agreed; and after being quiet for a moment, she was about to bring up what was on her mind more than anything else—Laurentina's skeleton—when her friend stopped her, saying, "For heaven's sake! Let’s move away from this side of the room. Do you know there are two annoying young men who have been staring at me for half an hour? They really make me uncomfortable. Let’s go check out the arrivals. They probably won’t follow us there."

Away they walked to the book; and while Isabella examined the names, it was Catherine's employment to watch the proceedings of these alarming young men.

Away they walked to the book, and while Isabella looked at the names, Catherine's job was to keep an eye on the actions of these troubling young men.

"They are not coming this way, are they? I hope they are not so impertinent as to follow us. Pray let me know if they are coming. I am determined I will not look up."

"They're not coming this way, are they? I really hope they aren't rude enough to follow us. Please let me know if they are coming. I'm set on not looking up."

In a few moments Catherine, with unaffected pleasure, assured her that she need not be longer uneasy, as the gentlemen had just left the Pump-room.

In a few moments, Catherine, with genuine pleasure, assured her that she didn’t need to worry any longer, as the gentlemen had just left the Pump-room.

"And which way are they gone?" said Isabella, turning hastily round. "One was a very good-looking young man."

"And which way did they go?" Isabella said, turning around quickly. "One was a really handsome young guy."

"They went towards the churchyard."

"They went to the graveyard."

"Well, I am amazingly glad I have got rid of them! And now what say you to going to Edgar's Buildings with me, and looking at my new hat? You said you should like to see it."

"Well, I'm so glad I've gotten rid of them! So, how about going to Edgar's Buildings with me to check out my new hat? You said you’d like to see it."

Catherine readily agreed. "Only," she added, "perhaps we may overtake the two young men."

Catherine quickly agreed. "But," she added, "maybe we can catch up to the two young guys."

"Oh! never mind that. If we make haste, we shall pass by them presently, and I am dying to show you my hat."

"Oh! don't worry about that. If we hurry, we'll get past them soon, and I'm so excited to show you my hat."

"But if we only wait a few minutes, there will be no danger of our seeing them at all."

"But if we just wait a few minutes, there’s no risk of us seeing them at all."

"I shall not pay them any such compliment, I assure you. I have no notion of treating men with such respect. That is the way to spoil them."

"I won't give them any such compliment, I promise you. I have no intention of treating men with that kind of respect. That is how you spoil them."

Catherine had nothing to oppose against such reasoning; and therefore, to show the independence of Miss Thorpe, and her resolution of humbling the sex, they set off immediately, as fast as they could walk, in pursuit of the two young men.

Catherine had no arguments against that reasoning; so, to demonstrate Miss Thorpe's independence and her determination to put the guys in their place, they immediately set off as quickly as they could walk to catch up with the two young men.

Half a minute conducted them through the Pump-yard to the archway, opposite Union Passage; but here they were stopped. Everybody acquainted with Bath may remember the difficulties of crossing Cheap Street at this point; it is indeed a street of so impertinent a nature, so unfortunately connected with the great London and Oxford roads, and the principal inn of the city, that a day never passes in which parties of ladies, however important their business, whether in quest of pastry, millinery, or even (as in the present case) of young men, are not detained on one side or other by carriages, horsemen, or carts. This evil had been felt and lamented, at least three times a day, by Isabella since her residence in Bath: and she was now fated to feel and lament it once more; for at the very moment of coming opposite to Union Passage, and within view of the two gentlemen who were proceeding through the crowds and treading the gutters of that interesting alley, they were prevented crossing by the approach of a gig, driven along on bad pavements by a most knowing-looking coachman, with all the vehemence that could most fitly endanger the lives of himself, his companion, and his horse.

Half a minute took them through the Pump-yard to the archway across from Union Passage, but they were stopped there. Anyone familiar with Bath might recall the challenges of crossing Cheap Street at this spot; it truly is a street that's quite a nuisance, unfortunately tied to the major London and Oxford roads, as well as the city's main inn. Every day, groups of ladies, regardless of their important errands—whether it's hunting for pastries, hats, or even (like in this case) young men—are held up on one side or the other by carriages, horseback riders, or carts. Isabella had felt and complained about this inconvenience at least three times a day since moving to Bath, and now she was destined to experience it once again. Just as they reached Union Passage and spotted the two gentlemen making their way through the crowds and navigating the gutters of that bustling alley, a gig driven by an overly confident-looking coachman sped towards them on the uneven pavement, putting at risk the lives of himself, his passenger, and his horse.

"Oh, these odious gigs!" said Isabella, looking up, "how I detest them!" But this detestation, though so just, was of short duration, for she looked again, and exclaimed, "Delightful! Mr. Morland and my brother!"

"Oh, these awful jobs!" said Isabella, looking up, "how I hate them!" But this hatred, although completely justified, didn't last long, for she looked again and exclaimed, "Wonderful! Mr. Morland and my brother!"

"Good Heaven! 'tis James!" was uttered at the same moment by Catherine; and on catching the young men's eyes, the horse was immediately checked with a violence which almost threw him on his haunches; and the servant having now scampered up, the gentlemen jumped out, and the equipage was delivered to his care.

"Good heavens! It’s James!" Catherine exclaimed at the same time. As soon as she spotted the young men, the horse was suddenly pulled to a stop with such force that it nearly fell back on its haunches. The servant quickly ran over, and the gentlemen hopped out, handing the carriage over to him.

Catherine, by whom this meeting was wholly unexpected, received her brother with the liveliest pleasure; and he, being of a very amiable disposition, and sincerely attached to her, gave every proof on his side of equal satisfaction, which he could have leisure to do, while the bright eyes of Miss Thorpe were incessantly challenging his notice; and to her his devoirs were speedily paid, with a mixture of joy and embarrassment which might have informed Catherine, had she been more expert in the development of other people's feelings, and less simply engrossed by her own, that her brother thought her friend quite as pretty as she could do herself.

Catherine, who had not expected this visit at all, greeted her brother with great excitement; and he, being very kind-hearted and genuinely fond of her, showed just as much happiness, though he could only manage it while Miss Thorpe’s sparkling eyes constantly caught his attention. He quickly turned his focus to her, feeling a mix of joy and awkwardness that might have clued Catherine in—if she were better at understanding other people's emotions and less absorbed in her own—that her brother found her friend just as attractive as she thought she was.

John Thorpe, who in the mean time had been giving orders about the horse, soon joined them, and from him she directly received the amends which were her due; for while he slightly and carelessly touched the hand of Isabella, on her he bestowed a whole scrape and half a short bow. He was a stout young man, of middling height, who, with a plain face and ungraceful form, seemed fearful of being too handsome unless he wore the dress of a groom, and too much like a gentleman unless he were easy where he ought to be civil, and impudent where he might be allowed to be easy. He took out his watch:--"How long do you think we have been running in from Tetbury, Miss Morland?"

John Thorpe, who had been organizing things with the horse, soon joined them, and from him she directly got the apology she deserved; while he casually and briefly touched Isabella’s hand, he gave her a whole scrape and half a bow. He was a stocky young man of average height, with a plain face and clumsy build, who seemed worried about being too good-looking unless he was dressed like a stable boy, and too much like a gentleman unless he was casual when he should be polite and a bit arrogant when he could afford to be laid-back. He pulled out his watch: "How long do you think we’ve been running in from Tetbury, Miss Morland?"

"I do not know the distance." Her brother told her that it was twenty-three miles.

"I don't know how far it is." Her brother told her that it was twenty-three miles.

"Three-and-twenty!" cried Thorpe; "five-and-twenty if it is an inch." Morland remonstrated, pleaded the authority of road-books, innkeepers, and milestones: but his friend disregarded them all; he had a surer test of distance. "I know it must be five-and-twenty," said he, "by the time we have been doing it." "It is now half after one; we drove out of the inn-yard at Tetbury as the town-clock struck eleven; and I defy any man in England to make my horse go less than ten miles an hour in harness; that makes it exactly twenty-five."

"Three-and-twenty!" shouted Thorpe; "five-and-twenty if it’s an inch." Morland protested, citing road maps, innkeepers, and milestones: but his friend ignored them all; he had a better way to measure distance. "I know it has to be five-and-twenty," he said, "considering how long we’ve been at it." "It’s now half past one; we left the inn at Tetbury when the town clock struck eleven; and I challenge anyone in England to make my horse go slower than ten miles an hour in harness; that makes it exactly twenty-five."

"You have lost an hour," said Morland: "it was only ten o'clock when we came from Tetbury."

"You've lost an hour," Morland said. "It was only ten o'clock when we left Tetbury."

"Ten o'clock! it was eleven, upon my soul! I counted every stroke. This brother of yours would persuade me out of my senses, Miss Morland. Do but look at my horse: did you ever see an animal so made for speed in your life?" (The servant had just mounted the carriage and was driving off.) "Such true blood! Three hours and a half, indeed, coming only three-and-twenty miles! Look at that creature, and suppose it possible, if you can!"

"Ten o'clock! It was eleven, I swear! I counted every single chime. This brother of yours is trying to drive me crazy, Miss Morland. Just look at my horse: have you ever seen an animal made for speed like this? (The servant had just gotten into the carriage and was pulling away.) "Such pure bloodlines! Three and a half hours to cover just twenty-three miles! Look at that beast and try to believe it, if you can!"

"He does look very hot, to be sure."

"He looks really attractive, for sure."

"Hot! he had not turned a hair till we came to Walcot Church: but look at his forehand; look at his loins; only see how he moves: that horse cannot go less than ten miles an hour; tie his legs, and he will get on. What do you think of my gig, Miss Morland? A neat one, is it not? Well hung; town built: I have not had it a month. It was built for a Christ Church man, a friend of mine, a very good sort of fellow; he ran it a few weeks, till, I believe, it was convenient to have done with it. I happened just then to be looking out for some light thing of the kind, though I had pretty well determined on a curricle too; but I chanced to meet him on Magdalen Bridge, as he was driving into Oxford, last term: 'Ah, Thorpe,' said he, 'do you happen to want such a little thing as this? It is a capital one of the kind, but I am cursed tired of it.' 'Oh! d----,' said I, 'I am your man; what do you ask?' And how much do you think he did, Miss Morland?"

"Hot! He didn't even flinch until we got to Walcot Church: but just look at his front legs; look at his hips; you can see how he moves: that horse cannot go slower than ten miles an hour; tie his legs, and he'll still get going. What do you think of my carriage, Miss Morland? It's pretty nice, right? Well-built; made for the city: I haven't had it for a month. It was made for a guy from Christ Church, a friend of mine, a really good guy; he used it for a few weeks, until, I think, he was ready to be done with it. I happened to be on the lookout for something light like this, though I had almost decided on a curricle too; but I ran into him on Magdalen Bridge as he was driving into Oxford last term: 'Ah, Thorpe,' he said, 'do you want something like this? It's a great little carriage, but I'm really tired of it.' 'Oh! no way,' I said, 'I'm interested; how much are you asking?' And how much do you think he wanted, Miss Morland?"

"I am sure I cannot guess at all."

"I really can’t guess at all."

"Curricle-hung, you see; seat, trunk, sword-case, splashing-board, lamps, silver molding, all, you see, complete; the ironwork as good as new, or better. He asked fifty guineas: I closed with him directly, threw down the money, and the carriage was mine."

"Attached to a curricle, you see; seat, trunk, sword case, splash board, lights, silver trim, all complete; the metalwork is as good as new or even better. He asked for fifty guineas: I agreed right away, handed over the cash, and the carriage was mine."

"And I am sure," said Catherine, "I know so little of such things, that I cannot judge whether it was cheap or dear."

"And I'm sure," Catherine said, "I know so little about these things that I can't tell if it was expensive or not."

"Neither one nor t'other; I might have got it for less, I dare say; but I hate haggling, and poor Freeman wanted cash."

"Neither one nor the other; I might have gotten it for less, I bet; but I hate bargaining, and poor Freeman needed cash."

"That was very good-natured of you," said Catherine, quite pleased.

"That was really kind of you," said Catherine, feeling quite happy.

"Oh! d---- it, when one has the means of doing a kind thing by a friend, I hate to be pitiful."

"Oh! Damn it, when you have the chance to do something nice for a friend, I hate to be pathetic."

An inquiry now took place into the intended movements of the young ladies; and on finding whither they were going, it was decided that the gentlemen should accompany them to Edgar's Buildings, and pay their respects to Mrs. Thorpe. James and Isabella led the way; and so well satisfied was the latter with her lot, so contentedly was she endeavoring to insure a pleasant walk to him who brought the double recommendation of being her brother's friend and her friend's brother, so pure and uncoquettish were her feelings, that though they overtook and passed the two offending young men in Milsom Street, she was so far from seeking to attract their notice that she looked back at them only three times.

An inquiry now took place into the intended movements of the young ladies; and upon discovering where they were headed, it was decided that the gentlemen should accompany them to Edgar's Buildings and pay their respects to Mrs. Thorpe. James and Isabella led the way; and so satisfied was Isabella with her situation, so happily was she trying to ensure a pleasant walk for the man who had the double recognition of being her brother's friend and her friend's brother, so genuine and straightforward were her feelings, that although they passed the two offending young men in Milsom Street, she was so far from trying to get their attention that she only looked back at them three times.

John Thorpe kept of course with Catherine, and after a few minutes' silence renewed the conversation about his gig:--"You will find, however, Miss Morland, it would be reckoned a cheap thing by some people, for I might have sold it for ten guineas more the next day; Jackson of Oriel bid me sixty at once; Morland was with me at the time."

John Thorpe, of course, stayed with Catherine, and after a few minutes of silence, picked up the conversation about his gig: "You know, Miss Morland, some people would think it was a good deal because I could have sold it for ten guineas more the next day; Jackson from Oriel offered me sixty right away; Morland was there with me at the time."

"Yes," said Morland, who overheard this; "bet you forgot that your horse was included."

"Yeah," said Morland, who overheard this; "bet you forgot that your horse was part of it."

"My horse! oh, d---- it! I would not sell my horse for a hundred. Are you fond of an open carriage, Miss Morland?"

"My horse! Oh, damn it! I wouldn’t sell my horse for a hundred bucks. Do you like an open carriage, Miss Morland?"

"Yes, very: I have hardly ever an opportunity of being in one; but I am particularly fond of it."

"Yes, very much: I hardly ever get a chance to be in one; but I really like it."

"I am glad of it: I will drive you out in mine every day."

"I’m glad about that: I’ll take you out in mine every day."

"Thank you," said Catherine, in some distress, from a doubt of the propriety of accepting such an offer.

"Thank you," Catherine said, feeling a bit uncomfortable about whether it was appropriate to accept such an offer.

"I will drive you up Lansdown Hill to-morrow."

"I'll drive you up Lansdown Hill tomorrow."

"Thank you; but will not your horse want rest?"

"Thank you, but doesn’t your horse need a break?"

"Rest! he has only come three-and-twenty miles to-day; all nonsense: nothing ruins horses so much as rest; nothing knocks them up so soon. No, no: I shall exercise mine at the average of four hours every day while I am here."

"Rest! He's only traveled twenty-three miles today; that's just silly: nothing wears horses out more than resting; nothing wears them down faster. No way: I’m going to exercise mine for about four hours every day while I'm here."

"Shall you, indeed!" said Catherine, very seriously: "that will be forty miles a day."

"Really?!" Catherine said seriously. "That’s going to be forty miles a day."

"Forty! ay, fifty, for what I care. Well, I will drive you up Lansdown to-morrow; mind, I am engaged."

"Forty! Yeah, fifty, if that’s what you want. Anyway, I’ll take you up Lansdown tomorrow; just remember, I’m busy."

"How delightful that will be!" cried Isabella, turning round; "my dearest Catherine, I quite envy you; but I am afraid, brother, you will not have room for a third."

"How great will that be!" exclaimed Isabella, turning around; "my dearest Catherine, I really envy you; but I’m afraid, brother, you won’t have space for a third."

"A third, indeed! no, no; I did not come to Bath to drive my sisters about: that would be a good joke, faith! Morland must take care of you."

"A third, really! No, no; I didn't come to Bath to chauffeur my sisters around: that would be a good joke, seriously! Morland has to look after you."

This brought on a dialogue of civilities between the other two; but Catherine heard neither the particulars nor the result. Her companion's discourse now sunk from its hitherto animated pitch to nothing more than a short, decisive sentence of praise or condemnation on the face of every women they met; and Catherine, after listening and agreeing as long as she could, with all the civility and deference of the youthful female mind, fearful of hazarding an opinion of its own in opposition to that of a self-assured man, especially where the beauty of her own sex is concerned, ventured at length to vary the subject by a question which had been long uppermost in her thoughts. It was, "Have you ever read 'Udolpho,' Mr. Thorpe?"

This started a polite conversation between the other two; however, Catherine didn’t catch the details or the outcome. Her companion's talk shifted from its previously lively tone to nothing more than brief, definite words of approval or disapproval about every woman they encountered. Catherine, after listening and agreeing as long as she could—with all the politeness and respect expected from a young woman—was hesitant to share her own opinion against a confident man, especially regarding the attractiveness of her own gender. Eventually, she decided to change the topic with a question that had been on her mind for a while. She asked, "Have you ever read 'Udolpho,' Mr. Thorpe?"

"'Udolpho'! O Lord! not I: I never read novels; I have something else to do."

"'Udolpho'! Oh my gosh! Not me: I don’t read novels; I have other things to do."

Catherine, humbled and ashamed, was going to apologize for her question; but he prevented her by saying, "Novels are all so full of nonsense and stuff! there has not been a tolerable decent one come out since 'Tom Jones,' except the 'Monk'; I read that t'other day: but as for all the others, they are the stupidest things in creation."

Catherine, feeling embarrassed and ashamed, was about to apologize for her question; but he stopped her by saying, "Novels are always packed with nonsense! There hasn’t been a decent one out since 'Tom Jones,' except for the 'Monk'; I read that the other day. But as for all the others, they’re the dumbest things ever."

"I think you must like 'Udolpho,' if you were to read it: it is so very interesting."

"I think you would really like 'Udolpho' if you read it; it's really interesting."

"Not I, faith! No, if I read any, it shall be Mrs. Radcliffe's; her novels are amusing enough: they are worth reading; some fun and nature in them.

"Not me, seriously! No, if I read anything, it’ll be Mrs. Radcliffe's; her novels are entertaining enough: they're worth reading; some humor and reality in them.

"'Udolpho' was written by Mrs. Radcliffe," said Catherine, with some hesitation, from the fear of mortifying him.

"'Udolpho' was written by Mrs. Radcliffe," Catherine said, a little hesitantly, worried about embarrassing him.

"No, sure; was it? Ay, I remember, so it was; I was thinking of that other stupid book, written by that woman they made such a fuss about; she who married the French emigrant."

"No, really; was it? Yeah, I remember now; I was thinking of that other ridiculous book, written by that woman everyone was talking about; the one who married the French emigrant."

"I suppose you mean 'Camilla'?"

"I guess you mean 'Camilla'?"

"Yes, that's the book: such unnatural stuff! An old man playing at see-saw: I took up the first volume once, and looked it over, but I soon found it would not do; indeed, I guessed what sort of stuff it must be before I saw it; as soon as I heard she had married an emigrant, I was sure I should never be able to get through it."

"Yes, that's the book: such weird stuff! An old man playing on a seesaw: I picked up the first volume once and flipped through it, but I quickly realized it wasn’t for me; in fact, I had an idea of what it would be like before I even saw it; as soon as I heard she had married an emigrant, I knew I would never be able to finish it."

"I have never read it."

"I've never read it."

"You have no loss, I assure you; it is the horridest nonsense you can imagine: there is nothing in the world in it but an old man's playing at see-saw and learning Latin; upon my soul, there is not."

"You have nothing to worry about, I promise; it's the most ridiculous nonsense you can think of: there's nothing in it except an old man playing on a see-saw and learning Latin; I swear, there really isn't."

This critique, the justness of which was unfortunately lost on poor Catherine, brought them to the door of Mrs. Thorpe's lodgings, and the feelings of the discerning and unprejudiced reader of 'Camilla' gave way to the feelings of the dutiful and affectionate son, as they met Mrs. Thorpe, who had descried them from above, in the passage. "Ah, mother, how do you do?" said he, giving her a hearty shake of the hand; "where did you get that quiz of a hat? it makes you look like an old witch. Here is Morland and I come to stay a few days with you; so you must look out for a couple of good beds somewhere near." And this address seemed to satisfy all the fondest wishes of the mother's heart, for she received him with the most delighted and exulting affection. On his two younger sisters he then bestowed an equal portion of his fraternal tenderness, for he asked each of them how they did, and observed that they both looked very ugly.

This critique, which unfortunately went over poor Catherine's head, brought them to the door of Mrs. Thorpe's place, and the thoughts of the discerning and fair-minded reader of 'Camilla' shifted to those of a caring and devoted son as they encountered Mrs. Thorpe, who had spotted them from above in the hallway. "Oh, mother, how are you?" he said, giving her a hearty handshake; "where did you get that ridiculous hat? It makes you look like an old witch. Morland and I are here to stay for a few days, so you need to find a couple of good beds nearby." This greeting seemed to fulfill all the mother's fondest wishes, as she welcomed him with absolute delight and joy. He then shared his brotherly affection with his two younger sisters, asking each how they were and commenting that they both looked quite ugly.


FAMILY DOCTORS

From 'Emma'

While they were thus comfortably occupied, Mr. Woodhouse was enjoying a full flow of happy regrets and tearful affection with his daughter.

While they were happily engaged, Mr. Woodhouse was feeling a mix of happy nostalgia and emotional affection for his daughter.

"My poor, dear Isabella," said he, fondly taking her hand, and interrupting for a few moments her busy labors for some one of her five children, "how long it is, how terribly long since you were here! And how tired you must be after your journey! You must go to bed early, my dear,--and I recommend a little gruel to you before you go. You and I will have a nice basin of gruel together. My dear Emma, suppose we all have a little gruel."

"My poor, dear Isabella," he said, gently taking her hand and pausing her busy work for one of her five kids for a moment, "it feels like it's been ages since you were here! You must be so tired after your trip! You should get to bed early, my dear—and I suggest some gruel before you do. We can have a nice bowl of gruel together. My dear Emma, how about we all have a little gruel?"

Emma could not suppose any such thing, knowing as she did that both the Mr. Knightleys were as unpersuadable on that article as herself, and two basins only were ordered. After a little more discourse in praise of gruel, with some wondering at its not being taken every evening by everybody, he proceeded to say, with an air of grave reflection:--

Emma couldn’t imagine such a thing, knowing as she did that both Mr. Knightleys were just as stubborn about that as she was, and only two bowls were ordered. After a bit more talk praising gruel, with some wondering why it wasn’t eaten every evening by everyone, he went on to say, with a serious look:--

"It was an awkward business, my dear, your spending the autumn at South End instead of coming here. I never had much opinion of the sea air."

"It was a bit strange, my dear, for you to spend the fall at South End instead of coming here. I've never thought highly of the sea air."

"Mr. Wingfield most strenuously recommended it, sir, or we should not have gone. He recommended it for all the children, but particularly for the weakness in little Bella's throat,--both sea air and bathing."

"Mr. Wingfield strongly recommended it, sir, or we wouldn't have gone. He suggested it for all the kids, but especially for the issue with little Bella's throat—both sea air and swimming."

"Ah, my dear, but Perry had many doubts about the sea doing her any good; and as to myself, I have been long perfectly convinced, though perhaps I never told you so before, that the sea is very rarely of use to anybody. I am sure it almost killed me once."

"Ah, my dear, but Perry had a lot of concerns about the sea being beneficial for her; and as for me, I've long been completely convinced, though I may not have mentioned it to you before, that the sea is hardly ever helpful to anyone. I'm certain it almost killed me once."

"Come, come," cried Emma, feeling this to be an unsafe subject, "I must beg you not to talk of the sea. It makes me envious and miserable; I who have never seen it! South End is prohibited, if you please. My dear Isabella, I have not heard you make one inquiry after Mr. Perry yet; and he never forgets you."

"Come on," Emma exclaimed, sensing this was a risky topic. "I really have to ask you not to talk about the sea. It makes me feel envious and unhappy; I’ve never seen it! South End is off-limits, just so you know. My dear Isabella, I haven’t heard you ask about Mr. Perry at all; he always remembers you."

"Oh, good Mr. Perry, how is he, sir?"

"Oh, good Mr. Perry, how is he doing, sir?"

"Why, pretty well; but not quite well. Poor Perry is bilious, and he has not time to take care of himself; he tells me he has not time to take care of himself--which is very sad--but he is always wanted all round the country. I suppose there is not a man in such practice anywhere. But then, there is not so clever a man anywhere."

"Well, mostly okay; but not completely fine. Poor Perry is feeling sick, and he doesn't have time to look after himself; he says he doesn't have time to take care of himself—which is really unfortunate—but he's always in demand all over the country. I guess there's no one with such a busy practice anywhere. But then, there's also no one as talented as him anywhere."

"And Mrs. Perry and the children, how are they? Do the children grow? I have a great regard for Mr. Perry. I hope he will be calling soon. He will be so pleased to see my little ones."

"And Mrs. Perry and the kids, how are they? Are the kids growing? I have a lot of respect for Mr. Perry. I hope he’ll be stopping by soon. He'll be so happy to see my little ones."

"I hope he will be here to-morrow, for I have a question or two to ask him about myself of some consequence. And, my dear, whenever he comes, you had better let him look at little Bella's throat."

"I hope he’ll be here tomorrow because I have a couple of important questions to ask him about myself. And, my dear, whenever he arrives, you should definitely let him check little Bella's throat."

"Oh, my dear sir, her throat is so much better that I have hardly any uneasiness about it. Either bathing has been of the greatest service to her, or else it is to be attributed to an excellent embrocation of Mr. Wingfield's, which we have been applying at times ever since August."

"Oh, my dear sir, her throat is much better now that I hardly worry about it at all. Either the baths have helped her a lot, or it’s due to an excellent ointment from Mr. Wingfield’s that we’ve been using at times since August."

"It is not very likely, my dear, that bathing should have been of use to her; and if I had known you were wanting an embrocation, I would have spoken to--"

"It’s not very likely, my dear, that bathing would have helped her; and if I had known you needed a lotion, I would have talked to--"

"You seem to me to have forgotten Mrs. and Miss Bates," said Emma: "I have not heard one inquiry after them."

"You seem to have forgotten Mrs. and Miss Bates," Emma said. "I haven't heard a single question about them."

"Oh, the good Bateses--I am quite ashamed of myself; but you mention them in most of your letters. I hope they are quite well. Good old Mrs. Bates. I will call upon her to-morrow, and take my children. They are always so pleased to see my children. And that excellent Miss Bates!--such thorough worthy people! How are they, sir?"

"Oh, the good Bateses—I’m really ashamed of myself, but you bring them up in almost all your letters. I hope they’re doing well. Good old Mrs. Bates. I’ll visit her tomorrow and bring my kids. They’re always so happy to see my children. And that wonderful Miss Bates! Such genuinely good people! How are they, sir?"

"Why, pretty well, my dear, upon the whole. But poor Mrs. Bates had a bad cold about a month ago."

"Well, pretty good, my dear, overall. But poor Mrs. Bates had a bad cold about a month ago."

"How sorry I am! but colds were never so prevalent as they have been this autumn. Mr. Wingfield told me that he had never known them more general or heavy, except when it has been quite an influenza."

"How sorry I am! But colds have never been as common as they have been this autumn. Mr. Wingfield told me that he had never seen them more widespread or severe, except during a full-blown influenza."

"That has been a good deal the case, my dear, but not to the degree you mention. Perry says that colds have been very general, but not so heavy as he has very often known them in November. Perry does not call it altogether a sickly season."

"That's mostly true, my dear, but not to the extent you mentioned. Perry says colds have been pretty common, but not as severe as he’s seen them in November before. Perry doesn't really consider it a sickly season."

"No, I do not know that Mr. Wingfield considers it very sickly, except--"

"No, I don’t know that Mr. Wingfield thinks it’s very unhealthy, except--"

"Ah, my poor, dear child, the truth is, that in London it is always a sickly season. Nobody is healthy in London, nobody can be. It is a dreadful thing to have you forced to live there;--so far off!--and the air so bad!"

"Ah, my poor, dear child, the truth is that in London it’s always a bad season for health. Nobody is well in London; nobody can be. It’s awful that you have to live there—so far away!—and the air is so polluted!"

"No, indeed, we are not at all in a bad air. Our part of London is so very superior to most others. You must not confound us with London in general, my dear sir. The neighborhood of Brunswick Square is very different from almost all the rest. We are so very airy! I should be unwilling, I own, to live in any other part of the town; there is hardly any other that I could be satisfied to have my children in: but we are so remarkably airy! Mr. Wingfield thinks the vicinity of Brunswick Square decidedly the most favorable as to air."

"No, really, we are not in a bad area at all. Our part of London is way better than most others. You shouldn't confuse us with London as a whole, my dear sir. The neighborhood around Brunswick Square is quite different from almost everywhere else. It's so airy! I would honestly be reluctant to live anywhere else in the city; there’s hardly any other place where I’d feel comfortable raising my children: but we are really quite airy! Mr. Wingfield believes that the area around Brunswick Square is definitely the best in terms of air quality."

"Ah, my dear, it is not like Hartfield. You make the best of it--but after you have been a week at Hartfield, you are all of you different creatures; you do not look like the same. Now, I cannot say that I think you are any of you looking well at present."

"Ah, my dear, it's not like Hartfield. You make the best of it—but after you've spent a week at Hartfield, you all become different people; you don't even look the same. Right now, I can't say I think any of you look well."

"I am sorry to hear you say so, sir; but I assure you, excepting those little nervous headaches and palpitations which I am never entirely free from anywhere, I am quite well myself; and if the children were rather pale before they went to bed, it was only because they were a little more tired than usual from their journey and the happiness of coming. I hope you will think better of their looks to-morrow; for I assure you Mr. Wingfield told me that he did not believe he had ever sent us off, altogether, in such good case. I trust at least that you do not think Mr. Knightley looking ill," turning her eyes with affectionate anxiety toward her husband.

"I'm really sorry to hear you say that, sir; but I promise you, aside from those pesky nervous headaches and palpitations that I can't seem to escape anywhere, I'm doing just fine myself. And if the kids looked a bit pale before bed, it was just because they were a little more tired than usual from the trip and the excitement of coming. I hope you'll feel better about how they look tomorrow; because I assure you, Mr. Wingfield told me he didn't think he had ever sent us off in such good shape overall. At the very least, I hope you don't think Mr. Knightley looks unwell," she said, glancing at her husband with concern.

"Middling, my dear; I cannot compliment you. I think Mr. John Knightley very far from looking well."

"Middling, my dear; I can't compliment you. I think Mr. John Knightley does not look well at all."

"What is the matter, sir? Did you speak to me?" cried Mr. John Knightley, hearing his own name.

"What’s going on, sir? Did you call me?" shouted Mr. John Knightley, upon hearing his own name.

"I am sorry to find, my love, that my father does not think you looking well; but I hope it is only from being a little fatigued. I could have wished, however, as you know, that you had seen Mr. Wingfield before you left home."

"I’m sorry to hear, my love, that my dad thinks you don’t look well; but I hope it's just because you’re a bit tired. I would have preferred, as you know, that you had met with Mr. Wingfield before you headed home."

"My dear Isabella," exclaimed he hastily, "pray do not concern yourself about my looks. Be satisfied with doctoring and coddling yourself and the children, and let me look as I choose."

"My dear Isabella," he exclaimed quickly, "please don’t worry about how I look. Just focus on taking care of yourself and the kids, and let me look however I want."

"I did not thoroughly understand what you were telling your brother," cried Emma, "about your friend Mr. Graham's intending to have a bailiff from Scotland to look after his new estate. But will it answer? Will not the old prejudice be too strong?"

"I didn't completely understand what you were saying to your brother," Emma exclaimed, "about your friend Mr. Graham planning to bring in a bailiff from Scotland to manage his new estate. But will it work? Won't the old prejudice be too strong?"

And she talked in this way so long and successfully that, when forced to give her attention again to her father and sister, she had nothing worse to hear than Isabella's kind inquiry after Jane Fairfax; and Jane Fairfax, though no great favorite with her in general, she was at that moment very happy to assist in praising.

And she talked like this for so long and so well that, when she finally had to pay attention again to her dad and sister, the worst she had to hear was Isabella's sweet question about Jane Fairfax; and even though she didn't usually like Jane Fairfax much, she was at that moment really glad to help praise her.

"That sweet, amiable Jane Fairfax!" said Mrs. John Knightley. "It is so long since I have seen her, except now and then for a moment accidentally in town. What happiness it must be to her good old grandmother and excellent aunt when she comes to visit them! I always regret excessively, on dear Emma's account, that she cannot be more at Highbury; but now their daughter is married I suppose Colonel and Mrs. Campbell will not be able to part with her at all. She would be such a delightful companion for Emma."

"That sweet, kind Jane Fairfax!" said Mrs. John Knightley. "It feels like forever since I've seen her, except for the occasional brief encounter in town. How happy it must make her wonderful old grandmother and lovely aunt when she visits! I always feel so sorry, especially for dear Emma, that Jane can't be in Highbury more often; but now that their daughter is married, I guess Colonel and Mrs. Campbell won’t want to let her go at all. She would be such a lovely friend for Emma."

Mr. Woodhouse agreed to it all, but added:--

Mr. Woodhouse agreed to everything, but added:--

"Our little friend Harriet Smith, however, is just such another pretty kind of young person. You will like Harriet. Emma could not have a better companion than Harriet."

"Our little friend Harriet Smith is another lovely young person just like that. You'll really like Harriet. Emma couldn't ask for a better companion than Harriet."

"I am most happy to hear it; but only Jane Fairfax one knows to be so very accomplished and superior, and exactly Emma's age."

"I’m really glad to hear that; but the only person who is as accomplished and exceptional as Emma, and is the same age, is Jane Fairfax."

This topic was discussed very happily, and others succeeded of similar moment, and passed away with similar harmony; but the evening did not close without a little return of agitation. The gruel came and supplied a great deal to be said--much praise and many comments--undoubting decision of its wholesomeness for every constitution, and pretty severe philippies upon the many houses where it was never met with tolerably; but unfortunately, among the failures which the daughter had to instance, the most recent and therefore most prominent was in her own cook at South End, a young woman hired for the time, who never had been able to understand what she meant by a basin of nice smooth gruel, thin, but not too thin. Often as she had wished for and ordered it, she had never been able to get anything tolerable. Here was a dangerous opening.

This topic was discussed with great enthusiasm, and others of similar importance followed suit, all wrapped up in the same vibe; however, the evening didn’t end without a bit of renewed tension. The gruel arrived and sparked a lot of conversation—plenty of compliments and comments—convinced everyone of its health benefits for any diet, along with some strong critiques of the many places where it had never been made well. Unfortunately, among the shortcomings the daughter had to mention, the most recent and thus the most memorable was her own cook at South End, a young woman hired temporarily, who never understood what she meant by a bowl of nice smooth gruel, thin but not too thin. Despite her repeated requests and orders, she had never been able to get anything decent. This was a risky situation.

"Ah," said Mr. Woodhouse, shaking his head, and fixing his eyes on her with tender concern. The ejaculation in Emma's ear expressed, "Ah, there is no end of the sad consequences of your going to South End. It does not bear talking of." And for a little while she hoped he would not talk of it, and that a silent rumination might suffice to restore him to the relish of his own smooth gruel. After an interval of some minutes, however, he began with--

"Ah," said Mr. Woodhouse, shaking his head and looking at her with gentle concern. The exclamation in Emma's ear conveyed, "Ah, there’s no end to the sad consequences of your going to South End. It’s not worth discussing." For a little while, she hoped he wouldn't bring it up and that a period of silent reflection would be enough to bring him back to enjoying his own bland porridge. After a few minutes, however, he started with--

"I shall always be very sorry that you went to the sea this autumn, instead of coming here."

"I will always regret that you went to the beach this fall instead of coming here."

"But why should you be sorry, sir? I assure you it did the children a great deal of good."

"But why should you feel sorry, sir? I promise you it really benefited the kids a lot."

"And moreover, if you must go to the sea, it had better not have been to South End. South End is an unhealthy place. Perry was surprised to hear you had fixed upon South End."

"And also, if you have to go to the sea, it’s better not to choose South End. South End is not a healthy place. Perry was surprised to hear you picked South End."

"I know there is such an idea with many people, but indeed it is quite a mistake, sir. We all had our health perfectly well there, never found the least inconvenience from the mud, and Mr. Wingfield says it is entirely a mistake to suppose the place unhealthy; and I am sure he may be depended on, for he thoroughly understands the nature of the air, and his own brother and family have been there repeatedly."

"I know many people think this way, but it’s really a big misconception, sir. We all stayed perfectly healthy there and didn’t have any issues with the mud at all. Mr. Wingfield says it’s completely wrong to believe the place is unhealthy, and I trust him completely because he really understands the nature of the air. Plus, his own brother and family have visited there multiple times."

"You should have gone to Cromer, my dear, if you went anywhere. Perry was a week at Cromer once, and he holds it to be the best of all the sea-bathing places. A fine open sea, he says, and very pure air. And by what I understand, you might have had lodgings there quite away from the sea--a quarter of a mile off--very comfortable. You should have consulted Perry."

"You really should have gone to Cromer, my dear, if you were going anywhere. Perry spent a week in Cromer once, and he thinks it’s the best beach destination out there. He says the sea is lovely and the air is really fresh. From what I hear, you could have found a place to stay quite a distance from the beach—like a quarter of a mile away—and it would have been very comfortable. You should have talked to Perry about it."

"But my dear sir, the difference of the journey: only consider how great it would have been. A hundred miles, perhaps, instead of forty."

"But my dear sir, think about how different the journey would have been. Just imagine how great it could have been, a hundred miles instead of forty."

"Ah, my dear, as Perry says, where health is at stake, nothing else should be considered; and if one is to travel, there is not much to choose between forty miles and a hundred. Better not move at all, better stay in London altogether than travel forty miles to get into a worse air. This is just what Perry said. It seemed to him a very ill-judged measure."

"Ah, my dear, as Perry says, when health is on the line, nothing else should matter; and if one plans to travel, there’s hardly any difference between forty miles and a hundred. It’s better to not move at all, better to stay in London than to travel forty miles just to end up in worse air. This is exactly what Perry said. He thought it was a very poor decision."

Emma's attempts to stop her father had been vain; and when he had reached such a point as this, she could not wonder at her brother-in-law's breaking out.

Emma's efforts to stop her dad had been in vain; and when he got to this point, she couldn't be surprised that her brother-in-law lashed out.

"Mr. Perry," said he, in a voice of very strong displeasure, "would do as well to keep his opinion till it is asked for. Why does he make it any business of his to wonder at what I do at my taking my family to one part of the coast or another? I may be allowed, I hope, the use of my judgment as well as Mr. Perry. I want his directions no more than his drugs." He paused, and growing cooler in a moment, added, with only sarcastic dryness, "If Mr. Perry can tell me how to convey a wife and five children a distance of a hundred and thirty miles with no greater expense or inconvenience than a distance of forty, I should be as willing to prefer Cromer to South End as he could himself."

"Mr. Perry," he said, his voice filled with strong annoyance, "would do better to keep his opinions to himself until they're requested. Why does he think it's his place to question what I do when I take my family to different parts of the coast? I hope I have the right to use my judgment just like Mr. Perry does. I need his advice no more than I need his medicines." He paused, then, feeling a bit calmer, added with a touch of sarcasm, "If Mr. Perry can explain how to transport a wife and five kids over a hundred thirty miles with no more cost or hassle than traveling forty, I'd be just as happy to choose Cromer over South End as he is."

"True, true," cried Mr. Knightley, with most ready interposition, "very true. That's a consideration, indeed. But, John, as to what I was telling you of my idea of moving the path to Langham, of turning it more to the right that it may not cut through the home meadows, I cannot conceive any difficulty. I should not attempt it, if it were to be the means of inconvenience to the Highbury people, but if you call to mind exactly the present light of the path--The only way of proving it, however, will be to turn to our maps. I shall see you at the Abbey to-morrow morning, I hope, and then we will look them over, and you shall give me your opinion."

"That's right, that's right," exclaimed Mr. Knightley, quickly jumping in, "absolutely true. That's definitely something to think about. But, John, regarding what I was saying about relocating the path to Langham, shifting it more to the right so it doesn't cut through the home meadows, I really can't see any issues with that. I wouldn't go through with it if it would inconvenience the people in Highbury, but if you remember how the path currently is—The only way to confirm it, though, is to check our maps. I hope to see you at the Abbey tomorrow morning, and then we can go over them together, and you can share your thoughts."

Mr. Woodhouse was rather agitated by such harsh reflections on his friend Perry, to whom he had in fact, though unconsciously, been attributing many of his own feelings and expressions; but the soothing attentions of his daughters gradually removed the present evil, and the immediate alertness of one brother, and better recollections of the other, prevented any renewal of it.

Mr. Woodhouse was pretty upset by the harsh comments about his friend Perry, to whom he had, though unknowingly, been assigning many of his own feelings and expressions; however, the comforting care from his daughters slowly eased his distress, and the quick response from one brother, along with the better memories of the other, stopped any further issues.


FAMILY TRAINING

From 'Mansfield Park'

As her [Fanny Price's] appearance and spirits improved, Sir Thomas and Mrs. Norris thought with greater satisfaction of their benevolent plan; and it was pretty soon decided between them, that though far from clever, she showed a tractable disposition, and seemed likely to give them little trouble. A mean opinion of her abilities was not confined to them. Fanny could read, work, and write, but she had been taught nothing more; and as her cousins found her ignorant of many things with which they had been long familiar, they thought her prodigiously stupid, and for the first two or three weeks were continually bringing some fresh report of it into the drawing-room.

As Fanny Price’s appearance and mood improved, Sir Thomas and Mrs. Norris felt more satisfied with their generous plan. They quickly agreed that, even though she wasn’t very clever, she had a compliant nature and seemed likely to give them little trouble. Their low opinion of her abilities wasn't just their own. Fanny could read, sew, and write, but she hadn’t been taught anything beyond that; since her cousins found her unaware of many things they had known for a long time, they thought she was incredibly dull. For the first couple of weeks, they kept bringing fresh reports about it into the drawing-room.

"Dear mamma, only think, my cousin cannot put the map of Europe together"--or "my cousin cannot tell the principal rivers in Russia"--or "she never heard of Asia Minor"--or "she does not know the difference between water-colors and crayons! How strange! Did you ever hear anything so stupid?"

"Dear Mom, can you believe it? My cousin can't put together the map of Europe—or she can't name the main rivers in Russia—or she's never even heard of Asia Minor—or she doesn't know the difference between watercolors and crayons! How weird! Have you ever heard anything so ridiculous?"

"My dear," their aunt would reply, "it is very bad, but you must not expect everybody to be as quick at learning as yourself."

"My dear," their aunt would respond, "it's really unfortunate, but you can't expect everyone to learn as quickly as you do."

"But, aunt, she is really so very ignorant! Do you know, we asked her last night which way she would go to get to Ireland; and she said she should cross to the Isle of Wight. She thinks of nothing but the Isle of Wight, and she calls it the Island, as if there were no other island in the world. I am sure I should have been ashamed of myself, if I had not known better long before I was so old as she is. I cannot remember the time when I did not know a great deal that she has not the least notion of yet. How long ago it is, aunt, since we used to repeat the chronological order of the kings of England, with the dates of their accession, and most of the principal events of their reigns!"

"But, aunt, she is really so clueless! Do you know, we asked her last night how she'd get to Ireland, and she said she would cross to the Isle of Wight. She thinks about nothing but the Isle of Wight, and she calls it the Island, as if there were no other island in the world. I would be so embarrassed if I didn’t know better long before I was her age. I can’t remember a time when I didn’t know a lot of things that she has no idea about yet. How long ago was it, aunt, since we used to recite the chronological order of the kings of England, with the dates they came to the throne and most of the key events of their reigns!"

"Yes," added the other; "and of the Roman emperors as low as Severus; besides a great deal of the heathen mythology, and all the metals, semi-metals, planets, and distinguished philosophers."

"Yes," added the other; "and of the Roman emperors as low as Severus; plus a lot about pagan mythology, and all the metals, semi-metals, planets, and notable philosophers."

"Very true, indeed, my dears, but you are blessed with wonderful memories, and your poor cousin has probably none at all. There is a vast deal of difference in memories, as well as in everything else; and therefore you must make allowance for your cousin, and pity her deficiency. And remember that if you are ever so forward and clever yourselves, you should always be modest, for, much as you know already, there is a great deal more for you to learn."

"That's very true, my dears, but you have great memories, while your poor cousin probably has none at all. There's a big difference in memories, just like in everything else; so you need to be understanding towards your cousin and feel for her lack. And remember that even if you're confident and smart, you should always stay humble because, no matter how much you know already, there's still so much more for you to learn."

"Yes, I know there is, till I am seventeen. But I must tell you another thing of Fanny, so odd and so stupid. Do you know, she says she does not want to learn either music or drawing?"

"Yes, I know I have until I'm seventeen. But I have to tell you something else about Fanny that's so strange and so silly. You know what she says? She says she doesn't want to learn music or drawing either."

"To be sure, my dear, that is very stupid indeed, and shows a great want of genius and emulation. But, all things considered, I do not know whether it is not as well that it should be so: for though you know (owing to me) your papa and mamma are so good as to bring her up with you, it is not at all necessary that she should be as accomplished as you are; on the contrary, it is much more desirable that there should be a difference."

"Sure, my dear, that's really foolish, and it shows a lack of talent and ambition. But, when you think about it, I’m not sure it’s a bad thing. Even though, thanks to me, your mom and dad are nice enough to raise her alongside you, she doesn’t have to be as skilled as you. In fact, it’s actually better if there’s a difference."

Such were the counsels by which Mrs. Norris assisted to form her nieces' minds; and it is not very wonderful that, with all their promising talents and early information, they should be entirely deficient in the less common acquirements of self-knowledge, generosity, and humility. In everything but disposition, they were admirably taught. Sir Thomas did not know what was wanting, because, though a truly anxious father, he was not outwardly affectionate, and the reserve of his manner repressed all the flow of their spirits before him.

These were the ways Mrs. Norris helped shape her nieces' minds; it's not surprising that, despite their promising talents and early knowledge, they completely lacked the rarer qualities of self-awareness, generosity, and humility. In every aspect except their character, they were taught exceptionally well. Sir Thomas didn't recognize what was missing because, although he was a genuinely caring father, he wasn't openly affectionate, and his reserved demeanor stifled all their enthusiasm around him.


PRIVATE THEATRICALS

From 'Mansfield Park'

Fanny looked on and listened, not unamused to observe the selfishness which, more or less disguised, seemed to govern them all, and wondering how it would end.

Fanny watched and listened, somewhat entertained by the selfishness that, though hidden, seemed to control them all, and she pondered how it would all turn out.

Three of the characters were now cast, besides Mr. Rushworth, who was always answered for by Maria as willing to do anything; when Julia, meaning, like her sister, to be Agatha, began to be scrupulous on Miss Crawford's account.

Three of the characters were now cast, besides Mr. Rushworth, who Maria always vouched for as willing to do anything; when Julia, intending, like her sister, to be Agatha, started to have reservations about Miss Crawford.

"This is not behaving well by the absent," said she. "Here are not women enough. Amelia and Agatha may do for Maria and me, but here is nothing for your sister, Mr. Crawford."

"This isn't fair to those who aren't here," she said. "There aren't enough women. Amelia and Agatha might be fine for Maria and me, but there's nothing here for your sister, Mr. Crawford."

Mr. Crawford desired that might not be thought of; he was very sure his sister had no wish of acting but as she might be useful, and that she would not allow herself to be considered in the present case. But this was immediately opposed by Tom Bertram, who asserted the part of Amelia to be in every respect the property of Miss Crawford, if she would accept it. "It falls as naturally as necessarily to her," said he, "as Agatha does to one or other of my sisters. It can be no sacrifice on their side, for it is highly comic."

Mr. Crawford wanted that to not be considered; he was very sure his sister only wanted to act if she could be helpful, and she wouldn’t let herself be seen in the current situation. But Tom Bertram quickly disagreed, claiming that the role of Amelia belonged entirely to Miss Crawford if she wanted it. "It fits her just as naturally and necessarily," he said, "as Agatha does to one of my sisters. It wouldn’t be a sacrifice for them because it’s really funny."

A short silence followed. Each sister looked anxious; for each felt the best claim to Agatha, and was hoping to have it pressed on her by the rest. Henry Crawford, who meanwhile had taken up the play, and with seeming carelessness was turning over the first act, soon settled the business.

A brief silence followed. Each sister looked worried because each believed she had the best claim on Agatha and was hoping the others would back her up. Henry Crawford, who had picked up the play in the meantime and was casually flipping through the first act, quickly resolved the situation.

"I must entreat Miss Julia Bertram," said he, "not to engage in the part of Agatha, or it will be the ruin of all my solemnity. You must not, indeed you must not [turning to her]. I could not stand your countenance dressed up in woe and paleness. The many laughs we have had together would infallibly come across me, and Frederick and his knapsack would be obliged to run away."

"I have to beg Miss Julia Bertram," he said, "not to take on the role of Agatha, or it will completely ruin my seriousness. You really must not, I’m serious [turning to her]. I wouldn't be able to handle your face all made up in sadness and looking pale. All the laughs we've shared would definitely come flooding back to me, and Frederick and his backpack would have to make a quick exit."

Pleasantly, courteously, it was spoken; but the manner was lost in the matter to Julia's feelings. She saw a glance at Maria, which confirmed the injury to herself: it was a scheme, a trick; she was slighted, Maria was preferred; the smile of triumph which Maria was trying to suppress showed how well it was understood: and before Julia could command herself enough to speak, her brother gave his weight against her too, by saying, "Oh yes! Maria must be Agatha. Maria will be the best Agatha. Though Julia fancies she prefers tragedy, I would not trust her in it. There is nothing of tragedy about her. She has not the look of it. Her features are not tragic features, and she walks too quick, and speaks too quick, and would not keep her countenance. She had better do the old countrywoman--the Cottager's wife; you had, indeed, Julia. Cottager's wife is a very pretty part, I assure you. The old lady relieves the high-flown benevolence of her husband with a good deal of spirit. You shall be the Cottager's wife."

Politely and pleasantly, it was spoken; but the way it was said didn't matter to Julia’s feelings. She noticed a glance at Maria that confirmed her hurt: it was a scheme, a trick; she was being overlooked, and Maria was the favorite; the triumphant smile that Maria was trying to hide showed just how well it was understood. Before Julia could collect herself enough to respond, her brother added his support against her, saying, "Oh yes! Maria should definitely be Agatha. Maria will be the best Agatha. Although Julia thinks she prefers tragedy, I wouldn't trust her with it. There’s nothing tragic about her. She doesn’t have the look for it. Her features aren't tragic, and she walks and speaks too fast, and she wouldn't be able to keep a straight face. She should play the old countrywoman—the Cottager's wife; you should, indeed, Julia. The Cottager's wife is a very charming role, I assure you. The old lady balances her husband’s lofty kindness with a good deal of spirit. You shall be the Cottager's wife."

"Cottager's wife!" cried Mr. Yates. "What are you talking of? The most trivial, paltry, insignificant part; the merest commonplace; not a tolerable speech in the whole. Your sister do that! It is an insult to propose it. At Ecclesford the governess was to have done it. We all agreed that it could not be offered to anybody else. A little more justice, Mr. Manager, if you please. You do not deserve the office if you cannot appreciate the talents of your company a little better."

"Cottager's wife!" shouted Mr. Yates. "What are you talking about? It's the most trivial, insignificant part; just a complete cliché; not a decent line in the whole thing. Your sister doing that? It's an insult to suggest it. At Ecclesford, the governess was supposed to do it. We all agreed it couldn't be offered to anyone else. A little more fairness, Mr. Manager, if you please. You don't deserve the position if you can't recognize the talent of your cast a bit better."

"Why, as to that, my good friends, till I and my company have really acted, there must be some guesswork; but I mean no disparagement to Julia. We cannot have two Agathas, and we must have one Cottager's wife; and I am sure I set her the example of moderation myself in being satisfied with the old Butler. If the part is trifling she will have more credit in making something of it: and if she is so desperately bent against everything humorous, let her take Cottager's speeches instead of Cottager's wife's, and so change the parts all through; he is solemn and pathetic enough, I am sure. It could make no difference in the play; and as for Cottager himself, when he has got his wife's speeches, I would undertake him with all my heart."

"Well, my good friends, until my group and I actually perform, we can only guess; but I don’t mean to disrespect Julia. We can’t have two Agathas, and we need one Cottager's wife; I’m sure I’ve shown her how to be moderate by being content with the old Butler. If the role is small, she’ll gain more credit for making something out of it. And if she’s really against anything funny, she can take the Cottager's lines instead of the Cottager's wife’s, and switch the roles around; he is serious and emotional enough, I’m sure. It wouldn't change the play at all, and as for the Cottager himself, once he has his wife's lines, I would gladly take him on."

"With all your partiality for Cottager's wife," said Henry Crawford, "it will be impossible to make anything of it fit for your sister, and we must not suffer her good nature to be imposed on. We must not allow her to accept the part. She must not be left to her own complaisance. Her talents will be wanted in Amelia. Amelia is a character more difficult to be well represented than even Agatha. I consider Amelia as the most difficult character in the whole piece. It requires great powers, great nicety, to give her playfulness and simplicity without extravagance. I have seen good actresses fail in the part. Simplicity, indeed, is beyond the reach of almost every actress by profession. It requires a delicacy of feeling which they have not. It requires a gentlewoman--a Julia Bertram. You will undertake it, I hope?" turning to her with a look of anxious entreaty, which softened her a little; but while she hesitated what to say, her brother again interposed with Miss Crawford's better claim.

"With all your favoritism for the Cottager's wife," said Henry Crawford, "it's going to be impossible to create anything suitable for your sister, and we can't let her good nature be taken advantage of. We must not let her accept the role. She shouldn’t be left to her own kindness. Her talents will be needed for Amelia. Amelia is a character that’s harder to portray well than even Agatha. I believe Amelia is the toughest role in the entire piece. It requires great skill and precision to convey her playfulness and simplicity without going overboard. I’ve seen good actresses struggle with this part. Simplicity is something almost every professional actress fails to achieve. It needs a sensitivity that they often lack. It demands a lady—a Julia Bertram. You will take it on, I hope?" he said, turning to her with a look of anxious pleading that softened her a bit; but while she was unsure of what to say, her brother stepped in again with Miss Crawford's stronger case.

"No, no, Julia must not be Amelia. It is not at all the part for her. She would not like it. She would not do well. She is too tall and robust. Amelia should be a small, light, girlish, skipping figure. It is fit for Miss Crawford, and Miss Crawford only. She looks the part, and I am persuaded will do it admirably."

"No, no, Julia can't be Amelia. That role isn't right for her at all. She wouldn’t enjoy it, and she wouldn’t perform well. She’s too tall and strong. Amelia should be a petite, light, feminine, playful character. It’s perfect for Miss Crawford, and Miss Crawford alone. She fits the role, and I’m convinced she’ll do it wonderfully."

Without attending to this, Henry Crawford continued his supplication. "You must oblige us," said he, "indeed you must. When you have studied the character I am sure you will feel it suits you. Tragedy may be your choice, but it will certainly appear that comedy chooses you. You will have to visit me in prison with a basket of provisions; you will not refuse to visit me in prison? I think I see you coming in with your basket."

Without paying attention to this, Henry Crawford kept on begging. "You have to help us," he said, "you really do. Once you get into the character, I’m sure you’ll realize it fits you perfectly. You might prefer tragedy, but it will definitely seem like comedy has picked you. You’ll need to come visit me in prison with a basket of food; you wouldn’t turn down a visit to me in prison, would you? I can just picture you walking in with your basket."

The influence of his voice was felt. Julia wavered; but was he only trying to soothe and pacify her, and make her overlook the previous affront? She distrusted him. The slight had been most determined. He was, perhaps, but at treacherous play with her. She looked suspiciously at her sister; Maria's countenance was to decide it; if she were vexed and alarmed--but Maria looked all serenity and satisfaction, and Julia well knew that on this ground Maria could not be happy but at her expense. With hasty indignation, therefore, and a tremulous voice, she said to him, "You do not seem afraid of not keeping your countenance when I come in with a basket of provisions--though one might have supposed--but it is only as Agatha that I was to be so overpowering!" She stopped, Henry Crawford looked rather foolish, and as if he did not know what to say. Tom Bertram began again:--

The effect of his voice was undeniable. Julia hesitated; but was he just trying to calm her down and make her forget the earlier insult? She felt distrustful of him. The slight had been quite deliberate. He might, after all, be playing a dangerous game with her. She glanced at her sister suspiciously; Maria’s expression would be the deciding factor; if she appeared upset and worried—but Maria looked completely calm and pleased, and Julia knew that Maria could only be happy if it meant her own unhappiness. So, with quick anger and a shaky voice, she said to him, “You don’t seem worried about keeping your cool when I walk in with a basket of supplies—even though someone might have thought otherwise—but it’s only as Agatha that I was supposed to be so overwhelming!” She paused, and Henry Crawford looked a bit foolish, as if he didn’t know what to say. Tom Bertram began again:--

"Miss Crawford must be Amelia. She will be an excellent Amelia."

"Miss Crawford has to be Amelia. She will make a great Amelia."

"Do not be afraid of my wanting the character," cried Julia, with angry quickness: "I am not to be Agatha, and I am sure I will do nothing else; and as to Amelia, it is of all parts in the world the most disgusting to me. I quite detest her. An odious little, pert, unnatural, impudent girl. I have always protested against comedy, and this is comedy in its worst form." And so saying, she walked hastily out of the room, leaving awkward feelings to more than one, but exciting small compassion in any except Fanny, who had been a quiet auditor of the whole, and who could not think of her as under the agitations of jealousy without great pity....

"Don't be afraid of my wanting the role," Julia exclaimed angrily. "I am not going to be Agatha, and I’m sure I won’t do anything else; and as for Amelia, she is the most disgusting person I can think of. I absolutely detest her. An obnoxious little, smug, unnatural, rude girl. I've always been against comedy, and this is comedy at its worst." With that, she hurried out of the room, leaving awkward feelings for more than one person and stirring little sympathy in anyone except Fanny, who had quietly listened to the whole thing and couldn't think of her as being under the stress of jealousy without feeling a lot of pity....

The inattention of the two brothers and the aunt to Julia's discomposure, and their blindness to its true cause, must be imputed to the fullness of their own minds. They were totally preoccupied. Tom was engrossed by the concerns of his theatre, and saw nothing that did not immediately relate to it. Edmund, between his theatrical and his real part--between Miss Crawford's claims and his own conduct--between love and consistency, was equally unobservant: and Mrs. Norris was too busy in contriving and directing the general little matters of the company, superintending their various dresses with economical expedients, for which nobody thanked her, and saving, with delighted integrity, half-a-crown here and there to the absent Sir Thomas, to have leisure for watching the behavior, or guarding the happiness, of his daughters.

The distraction of the two brothers and their aunt regarding Julia's distress, along with their failure to recognize its real cause, must be attributed to their own preoccupations. They were completely absorbed. Tom was focused on the issues surrounding his theater and didn't notice anything that wasn't directly related to it. Edmund, caught between his theatrical role and real life—between Miss Crawford's expectations and his own actions—between love and consistency—was equally oblivious. Meanwhile, Mrs. Norris was too busy managing trivial details for the group, overseeing their various outfits using budget-friendly ideas that no one appreciated, and proudly saving a few pence here and there for the absent Sir Thomas, to pay attention to the behavior or well-being of his daughters.


FRUITLESS REGRETS AND APPLES OF SODOM

From 'Mansfield Park'

These were the circumstances and the hopes which gradually brought their alleviation to Sir Thomas, deadening his sense of what was lost, and in part reconciling him to himself; though the anguish arising from the conviction of his own errors in the education of his daughters was never to be entirely done away.

These were the circumstances and hopes that gradually eased Sir Thomas's pain, dulling his awareness of what he had lost and somewhat helping him come to terms with himself; however, the suffering caused by his belief that he had made mistakes in raising his daughters was never fully eliminated.

Too late he became aware how unfavorable to the character of any young people must be the totally opposite treatment which Maria and Julia had been always experiencing at home, where the excessive indulgence and flattery of their aunt had been continually contrasted with his own severity. He saw how ill he had judged, in expecting to counteract what was wrong in Mrs. Norris by its reverse in himself, clearly saw that he had but increased the evil, by teaching them to repress their spirits in his presence so as to make their real disposition unknown to him, and sending them for all their indulgences to a person who had been able to attach them only by the blindness of her affection and the excess of her praise.

Too late did he realize how damaging the completely different treatment that Maria and Julia had always received at home must be to any young person's character. Their aunt's excessive indulgence and flattery stood in stark contrast to his own strictness. He recognized how poorly he had judged, thinking he could fix what was wrong with Mrs. Norris by being her opposite. He clearly saw that he had only made things worse by teaching them to hide their true selves around him, forcing them to seek all their indulgences from someone who could only win them over through her blind affection and excessive praise.

Here had been grievous mismanagement; but, bad as it was, he gradually grew to feel that it had not been the most direful mistake in his plan of education. Something must have been wanting within, or time would have worn away much of its ill effect. He feared that principle, active principle, had been wanting; that they had never been properly taught to govern their inclinations and tempers, by that sense of duty which can alone suffice. They had been instructed theoretically in their religion, but never required to bring it into daily practice. To be distinguished for elegance and accomplishments--the authorized object of their youth--could have had no useful influence that way, no moral effect on the mind. He had meant them to be good, but his cares had been directed to the understanding and manners, not the disposition; and of the necessity of self-denial and humility, he feared they had never heard from any lips that could profit them.

There had been serious mismanagement; but, as bad as it was, he slowly started to feel that it wasn’t the worst mistake in his education plan. Something must have been missing inside, or time would have diminished much of its negative impact. He worried that active principle had been lacking; that they had never been properly taught to control their impulses and emotions through the sense of duty that is essential. They had been taught about their religion theoretically, but never encouraged to apply it in their daily lives. Being recognized for sophistication and skills—the official goal of their upbringing—couldn’t have had any real positive effect or moral influence on their minds. He had intended for them to be good, but his focus had been on their understanding and manners, not their character; and he feared they had never heard from anyone who could truly impact their understanding of self-denial and humility.

Bitterly did he deplore a deficiency which now he could scarcely comprehend to have been possible. Wretchedly did he feel, that with all the cost and care of an anxious and expensive education, he had brought up his daughters without their understanding their first duties, or his being acquainted with their character and temper.

Bitterly he regretted a lack that now he could hardly believe was possible. He felt miserable that, despite all the expense and effort of a careful education, he had raised his daughters without them understanding their basic responsibilities or him knowing their personality and temperament.

The high spirit and strong passions of Mrs. Rushworth especially were made known to him only in their sad result. She was not to be prevailed on to leave Mr. Crawford. She hoped to marry him, and they continued together till she was obliged to be convinced that such hope was vain, and till the disappointment and wretchedness arising from the conviction rendered her temper so bad, and her feelings for him so like hatred, as to make them for a while each other's punishment, and then induce a voluntary separation.

The intense emotions and strong feelings of Mrs. Rushworth became clear to him only through their unfortunate outcome. She wouldn’t be persuaded to leave Mr. Crawford. She hoped to marry him, and they stayed together until she had to accept that such hope was futile. The disappointment and misery from this realization made her temper so terrible and her feelings for him so close to hatred that they ended up punishing each other for a time, eventually leading to a mutual decision to separate.

She had lived with him to be reproached as the ruin of all his happiness in Fanny, and carried away no better consolation in leaving him, than that she had divided them. What can exceed the misery of such a mind in such a situation!

She had lived with him only to be blamed as the cause of all his unhappiness with Fanny, and she left him with no better comfort than the fact that she had separated them. What could be worse than the despair of someone in such a situation?

Mr. Rushworth had no difficulty in procuring a divorce; and so ended a marriage contracted under such circumstances as to make any better end the effect of good luck, not to be reckoned on. She had despised him, and loved another--and he had been very much aware that it was so. The indignities of stupidity, and the disappointments of selfish passion, can excite little pity. His punishment followed his conduct, as did a deeper punishment the deeper guilt of his wife. He was released from the engagement, to be mortified and unhappy till some other pretty girl could attract him into matrimony again, and he might set forward on a second, and it is to be hoped more prosperous trial of the state--if duped, to be duped at least with good humor and good luck; while she must withdraw with infinitely stronger feelings, to a retirement and reproach which could allow no second spring of hope or character.

Mr. Rushworth had no trouble getting a divorce, which wrapped up a marriage entered into under circumstances that made any happier outcome purely a stroke of luck, not something to be counted on. She had looked down on him and loved someone else—and he was very much aware of it. The humiliations of foolishness and the disappointments of selfish desire inspire little sympathy. His punishment followed his actions, just as a deeper punishment followed the greater guilt of his wife. He was freed from the commitment, only to feel humiliated and unhappy until another attractive woman could lure him into marriage again, giving him a chance at a second, and hopefully more successful, attempt at married life—if he was tricked again, at least he could be deceived with a good attitude and some luck; while she had to retreat with much stronger emotions to a life filled with regret that would allow for no second chance at hope or self-respect.

Where she could be placed, became a subject of most melancholy and momentous consultation. Mrs. Norris, whose attachment seemed to augment with the demerits of her niece, would have had her received at home and countenanced by them all. Sir Thomas would not hear of it; and Mrs. Norris's anger against Fanny was so much the greater, from considering her residence there as the motive. She persisted in placing his scruples to her account, though Sir Thomas very solemnly assured her that had there been no young woman in question, had there been no young person of either sex belonging to him, to be endangered by the society or hurt by the character of Mrs. Rushworth, he would never have offered so great an insult to the neighborhood as to expect it to notice her. As a daughter--he hoped a penitent one--she should be protected by him, and secured in every comfort and supported by every encouragement to do right which their relative situations admitted; but farther than that he would not go. Maria had destroyed her own character; and he would not, by a vain attempt to restore what never could be restored, be affording his sanction to vice, or, in seeking to lessen its disgrace, be anywise accessory to introducing such misery in another man's family as he had known himself....

Where she could be placed became a topic of deep sadness and serious discussion. Mrs. Norris, whose attachment seemed to grow stronger as her niece's flaws became more evident, wanted her to come home and be supported by everyone. Sir Thomas wouldn’t hear of it, and Mrs. Norris's anger towards Fanny was even greater because she believed Fanny’s presence there was the reason for his objections. She insisted on blaming his concerns on Fanny, even though Sir Thomas firmly assured her that if there hadn’t been a young woman involved, or anyone else related to him who might be harmed by Mrs. Rushworth’s influence, he would never have insulted the neighborhood by proposing that they pay attention to her. As a daughter—which he hoped would be a repentant one—she should be protected by him, ensured every comfort, and encouraged to do the right thing as much as their relationship allowed; but he wouldn’t go any further than that. Maria had ruined her own reputation, and he wouldn’t, through a futile attempt to restore what could never be restored, condone wrong behavior or, in trying to lessen its shame, be in any way complicit in bringing such misery into another man’s family as he had experienced himself....

Henry Crawford, ruined by early independence and bad domestic example, indulged in the freaks of a cold-blooded vanity a little too long. Once it had, by an opening undesigned and unmerited, led him into the way of happiness. Could he have been satisfied with the conquest of one amiable woman's affections, could he have found sufficient exultation in overcoming the reluctance, in working himself into the esteem and tenderness of Fanny Price, there would have been every probability of success and felicity for him. His affection had already done something. Her influence over him had already given him some influence over her. Would he have deserved more, there can be no doubt that more would have been obtained; especially when that marriage had taken place, which would have given him the assistance of her conscience in subduing her first inclination, and brought them very often together. Would he have persevered, and uprightly, Fanny must have been his reward--and a reward very voluntarily bestowed--within a reasonable period from Edmund's marrying Mary. Had he done as he intended, and as he knew he ought, by going down to Everingham after his return from Portsmouth, he might have been deciding his own happy destiny. But he was pressed to stay for Mrs. Fraser's party: his staying was made of flattering consequence, and he was to meet Mrs. Rushworth there. Curiosity and vanity were both engaged, and the temptation of immediate pleasure was too strong for a mind unused to make any sacrifice to right; he resolved to defer his Norfolk journey, resolved that writing should answer the purpose of it, or that its purpose was unimportant--and staid. He saw Mrs. Rushworth, was received by her with a coldness which ought to have been repulsive, and have established apparent indifference between them for ever: but he was mortified, he could not bear to be thrown off by the woman whose smiles had been so wholly at his command; he must exert himself to subdue so proud a display of resentment: it was anger on Fanny's account; he must get the better of it, and make Mrs. Rushworth Maria Bertram again in her treatment of himself.

Henry Crawford, messed up by gaining independence too early and a bad family example, indulged in the quirks of a ruthless vanity for way too long. At one point, by an unexpected and unearned chance, he found a path to happiness. If he had been satisfied with winning the affections of one lovely woman, if he had found enough joy in overcoming Fanny Price's reluctance and earning her esteem and affection, there was a strong chance for him to succeed and be happy. His feelings had already made an impact. Her influence over him had given him some influence over her. If he had deserved more, there’s no doubt he would have gotten it; especially after the marriage that would have helped him curb her initial reluctance and brought them together often. If he had persisted, honestly, Fanny would have been his reward—and a reward given willingly—within a reasonable time after Edmund married Mary. If he had done what he intended, and what he knew was right, by going to Everingham after returning from Portsmouth, he could have been determining his own happy future. But he was urged to stay for Mrs. Fraser's party: his presence was considered important, and he was set to meet Mrs. Rushworth there. Curiosity and vanity both pulled him in, and the temptation of immediate pleasure was too strong for a mind not used to sacrificing for what’s right; he decided to postpone his journey to Norfolk, convinced that writing would suffice, or that the trip wasn’t that important—and he stayed. He saw Mrs. Rushworth, who greeted him with an ice-cold demeanor that should have pushed him away and made their indifference apparent forever: but he was hurt; he couldn't handle being ignored by the woman whose smiles had once been entirely his; he had to try to overcome such a display of prideful resentment: it was anger on Fanny's behalf; he must conquer it and make Mrs. Rushworth treat him like Maria Bertram again.

In this spirit he began the attack; and by animated perseverance had soon re-established the sort of familiar intercourse--of gallantry--of flirtation--which bounded his views: but in triumphing over the discretion, which, though beginning in anger, might have saved them both, he had put himself in the power of feelings on her side more strong than he had supposed. She loved him; there was no withdrawing attentions avowedly dear to her. He was entangled by his own vanity, with as little excuse of love as possible, and without the smallest inconstancy of mind towards her cousin. To keep Fanny and the Bertrams from a knowledge of what was passing became his first object. Secrecy could not have been more desirable for Mrs. Rushworth's credit than he felt it for his own. When he returned from Richmond, he would have been glad to see Mrs. Rushworth no more. All that followed was the result of her imprudence; and he went off with her at last because he could not help it, regretting Fanny even at the moment, but regretting her infinitely more when all the bustle of the intrigue was over, and a very few months had taught him, by the force of contrast, to place a yet higher value on the sweetness of her temper, the purity of her mind, and the excellence of her principles.

In this spirit, he started the pursuit, and through persistent effort, he quickly re-established the kind of easy interaction—full of charm and flirtation—that limited his expectations. However, in defeating the caution that, despite starting from anger, could have protected them both, he found himself subject to emotions on her side that were stronger than he had anticipated. She loved him; there was no escaping the attentions that were openly precious to her. He had ensnared himself through his own vanity, with almost no real love and no disloyalty toward her cousin. Keeping Fanny and the Bertrams unaware of what was happening became his top priority. Secrecy was just as important for Mrs. Rushworth's reputation as it was for his own. When he returned from Richmond, he would have preferred never to see Mrs. Rushworth again. Everything that followed was a result of her recklessness; he ended up with her because he felt he had no choice, regretting Fanny even in that moment, but he regretted her much more after the chaos of the intrigue settled, and within a few months, he learned through contrast to appreciate even more the sweetness of her character, the purity of her mind, and the excellence of her values.

That punishment, the public punishment of disgrace, should in a just measure attend his share of the offense, is, we know, not one of the barriers which society gives to virtue. In this world, the penalty is less equal than could be wished; but without presuming to look forward to a juster appointment hereafter, we may fairly consider a man of sense, like Henry Crawford, to be providing for himself no small portion of vexation and regret--vexation that must rise sometimes to self-reproach, and regret to wretchedness--in having so requited hospitality, so injured family peace, so forfeited his best, most estimable, and endeared acquaintance, and so lost the woman whom he had rationally as well as passionately loved.

That punishment, the public shame of disgrace, should fairly reflect his share of the wrongdoing, is something we know is not one of the barriers society places around virtue. In this world, the consequences are not as balanced as we might hope; but without expecting a fairer arrangement in the future, we can reasonably think of a sensible man like Henry Crawford as bringing upon himself a significant amount of frustration and regret—frustration that sometimes leads to self-blame, and regret that leads to misery—by betraying hospitality, disrupting family peace, losing the respect and affection of his best friends, and ultimately losing the woman he loved both rationally and passionately.






AVERROËS

(1126-1198)


verroës (Abu 'l Walid Muhammad, ibn Achmad, ibn Muhammad, IBN RUSHD; or more in English, Abu 'l Walid Muhammed, the son of Achmet, the son of Muhammed, the son of Rushd) was born in 1126 at Cordova, Spain. His father and grandfather, the latter a celebrated jurist and canonist, had been judges in that city. He first studied theology and canon law, and later medicine and philosophy; thus, like Faust, covering the whole field of mediæal science. His life was cast in the most brilliant period of Western Muslim culture, in the splendor of that rationalism which preceded the great darkness of religious fanaticism. As a young man, he was introduced by Ibn Tufail (Abubacer), author of the famous 'Hayy al-Yukdhan,' a philosophical 'Robinson Crusoe,' to the enlightened Khalif Abu Ya'kub Yusuf (1163-84), as a fit expounder of the then popular philosophy of Aristotle. This position he filled with so much success as to become a favorite with the Prince, and finally his private physician. He likewise filled the important office of judge, first at Seville, later at Cordova.

verroës (Abu 'l Walid Muhammad, ibn Achmad, ibn Muhammad, IBN RUSHD; or more in English, Abu 'l Walid Muhammed, the son of Achmet, the son of Muhammed, the son of Rushd) was born in 1126 in Cordova, Spain. His father and grandfather, the latter a well-known jurist and canonist, had served as judges in that city. He initially studied theology and canon law, and later pursued medicine and philosophy; thus, like Faust, covering the entire spectrum of medieval science. His life unfolded during the most brilliant period of Western Muslim culture, amidst the splendor of the rationalism that preceded the great darkness of religious fanaticism. As a young man, he was introduced by Ibn Tufail (Abubacer), author of the famous 'Hayy al-Yukdhan,' a philosophical 'Robinson Crusoe,' to the enlightened Khalif Abu Ya'kub Yusuf (1163-84), as a suitable interpreter of the then-popular philosophy of Aristotle. He performed this role so successfully that he became a favorite of the Prince and ultimately his private physician. He also held the significant position of judge, first in Seville, then in Cordova.

He enjoyed even greater consideration under the next Khalif, Ya'kub al-Mansur, until the year 1195, when the jealousy of his rivals and the fanaticism of the Berbers led to his being accused of championing philosophy to the detriment of religion. Though Averroës always professed great respect for religion, and especially for Islam, as a valuable popular substitute for science and philosophy, the charge could hardly be rebutted (as will be shown later), and the Amir of the Faithful could scarcely afford openly to favor a heretic. Averroës was accordingly deprived of his honors, and banished to Lacena, a Jewish settlement near Cordova--a fact which gives coloring to the belief that he was of Jewish descent. To satisfy his fanatical subjects for the moment, the Khalif published severe edicts not only against Averroës, but against all learned men and all learning as hostile to religion. For a time the poor philosopher could not appear in public without being mobbed; but after two years, a less fanatical party having come into power, the Prince revoked his edicts, and Averroës was restored to favor. This event he did not long survive. He died on 10th December 1198, in Marocco. Here too he was buried; but his body was afterward transported to Cordova, and laid in the tomb of his fathers. He left several sons, more than one of whom came to occupy important positions.

He received even more attention under the next Caliph, Ya'kub al-Mansur, until 1195, when jealousy from his rivals and the fanaticism of the Berbers led to accusations that he was promoting philosophy at the expense of religion. Even though Averroës always claimed to have deep respect for religion, especially Islam, viewing it as a valuable alternative to science and philosophy, the accusation was hard to dispute (as will be shown later), and the Amir of the Faithful could hardly afford to publicly support a heretic. As a result, Averroës lost his honors and was exiled to Lacena, a Jewish settlement near Cordoba—adding to the belief that he might have been of Jewish descent. To appease his fanatical subjects for the time being, the Caliph issued harsh decrees not only against Averroës but also against all learned individuals and knowledge as threats to religion. For some time, the unfortunate philosopher couldn’t go out in public without being attacked; however, after two years, a less radical faction gained power, and the Prince rescinded his decrees, restoring Averroës to favor. This restored position didn’t last long, as he died on December 10, 1198, in Morocco. He was buried there but was later moved to Cordoba, where he was laid to rest in the tomb of his ancestors. He had several sons, some of whom went on to hold significant positions.

Averroës was the last great Muslim thinker, summing up and carrying to its conclusions the thought of four hundred years. The philosophy of Islam, which flourished first in the East, in Basra and Bagdad (800-1100), and then in the West, Cordova, Toledo, etc. (1100-1200), was a mixture of Aristotelianism and Neo-Platonism, borrowed, under the earlier Persianizing Khalifs, from the Christian (mainly Nestorian) monks of Syria and Mesopotamia, being consequently a naturalistic system. In it God was acknowledged only as the supreme abstraction; while eternal matter, law, and impersonal intelligence played the principal part. It was necessarily irreconcilable with Muslim orthodoxy, in which a crudely conceived, intensely personal God is all in all. While Persian influence was potent, philosophy flourished, produced some really great scholars and thinkers, made considerable headway against Muslim fatalism and predestination, and seemed in a fair way to bring about a free and rational civilization, eminent in science and art. But no sooner did the fanatical or scholastic element get the upper hand than philosophy vanished, and with it all hope of a great Muslim civilization in the East. This change was marked by Al-Ghazzali, and his book 'The Destruction of the Philosophers.' He died in A.D. 1111, and then the works of Al-Farabi, Ibn-Sina, and the "Brothers of Purity," wandered out to the far West, to seek for appreciation among the Muslim, Jews, and Christians of Spain. And for a brief time they found it there, and in the twelfth century found also eloquent expounders at the mosque-schools of Cordova, Toledo, Seville, and Saragossa. Of these the most famous were Ibn Baja, Ibn Tufail, and Ibn Rushd (Averroës).

Averroës was the last major Muslim thinker, summarizing and fully realizing four hundred years of thought. The philosophy of Islam, which first thrived in the East, in Basra and Baghdad (800-1100), and then in the West, in Cordoba, Toledo, etc. (1100-1200), was a blend of Aristotelianism and Neo-Platonism. It was adopted, under the earlier Persian-influenced Caliphs, from the Christian (mainly Nestorian) monks of Syria and Mesopotamia, making it a naturalistic system. In this philosophy, God was recognized only as the ultimate abstraction, while eternal matter, law, and impersonal intelligence played the main roles. This approach was inherently at odds with Muslim orthodoxy, which emphasizes a crude, intensely personal God as everything. While Persian influence was strong, philosophy thrived, producing some truly great scholars and thinkers, making significant progress against Muslim fatalism and predestination, and seemed close to fostering a free and rational civilization renowned for its science and art. However, as soon as the fanatical or dogmatic elements took over, philosophy disappeared, along with any hope of a great Muslim civilization in the East. This shift was marked by Al-Ghazzali and his book 'The Destruction of the Philosophers.' He died in A.D. 1111, after which the works of Al-Farabi, Ibn-Sina, and the "Brothers of Purity" traveled westward, seeking recognition among Muslims, Jews, and Christians in Spain. For a brief time, they found it there, and in the twelfth century they also had eloquent proponents at the mosque-schools of Cordoba, Toledo, Seville, and Saragossa. Among these, the most notable were Ibn Baja, Ibn Tufail, and Ibn Rushd (Averroës).

During its progress, Muslim philosophy had gradually been eliminating the Neo-Platonic, mystic element, and returning to pure Aristotelianism. In Averroës, who professed to be merely a commentator on Aristotle, this tendency reached its climax; and though he still regarded the pseudo-Aristotelian works as genuine, and did not entirely escape their influence, he is by far the least mystic of Muslim thinkers. The two fundamental doctrines upon which he always insisted, and which long made his name famous, not to say notorious, the eternity of matter and of the world (involving a denial of the doctrine of creation), and the oneness of the active intellect in all men (involving the mortality of the individual soul and the impossibility of resurrection and judgment), are both of Aristotelian origin. It was no wonder that he came into conflict with the orthodox Muslim; for in the warfare between Arab prophetism, with its shallow apologetic scholasticism, and Greek philosophy, with its earnest endeavor to find truth, and its belief in reason as the sole revealer thereof, he unhesitatingly took the side of the latter. He held that man is made to discover truth, and that the serious study of God and his works is the noblest form of worship.

During its development, Muslim philosophy gradually moved away from the Neo-Platonic, mystical element and returned to pure Aristotelianism. This shift peaked in Averroës, who claimed to be just a commentator on Aristotle. Although he still considered the pseudo-Aristotelian works to be genuine and couldn't entirely shake off their influence, he is by far the least mystical of Muslim thinkers. The two main doctrines he consistently emphasized, which made his name famous, if not infamous, were the eternity of matter and the world (which denied the doctrine of creation) and the oneness of the active intellect in all people (which suggested the mortality of the individual soul and the impossibility of resurrection and judgment). Both doctrines originate from Aristotle. It’s no surprise that he clashed with orthodox Muslims; in the struggle between Arab prophecy, with its superficial apologetic scholasticism, and Greek philosophy, with its earnest pursuit of truth and its belief in reason as the only means to find it, he firmly sided with the latter. He believed that humans are meant to seek truth and that the serious study of God and his works is the highest form of worship.

However little one may agree with his chief tenets, there can be no doubt that he was the most enlightened man of the entire Middle Age, in Europe at least; and if his spirit and work had been continued, Western Islâm might have become a great permanent civilizing power. But here again, after a brief period of extraordinary philosophic brilliancy, fanaticism got the upper hand. With the death of Averroës the last hope of a beneficent Muslim civilization came to an end. Since then, Islam has been a synonym for blind fanaticism and cruel bigotry. In many parts of the Muslim world, "philosopher" is a term of reproach, like "miscreant."

However much one might disagree with his main ideas, there's no doubt that he was the most enlightened person of the entire Middle Ages, at least in Europe. If his spirit and work had continued, Western Islam could have become a significant and enduring civilizing force. But once again, after a short period of extraordinary philosophical brilliance, fanaticism took over. With Averroës' death, the last hope for a positive Muslim civilization came to an end. Since then, Islam has been associated with blind fanaticism and harsh bigotry. In many parts of the Muslim world, "philosopher" is seen as an insult, like "miscreant."

But though Islam rejected its philosopher, Averroës's work was by no means without its effect. It was through his commentaries on Aristotle that the thought of that greatest of ancient thinkers became known to the western world, both Jewish and Christian. Among the Jews, his writings soon acquired almost canonical authority. His system found expression in the works of the best known of Hebrew thinkers, Maimonides (1135-1204), "the second Moses" works which, despite all orthodox opposition, dominated Jewish thought for nearly three hundred years, and made the Jews during that time the chief promoters of rationalism. When Muslim persecution forced a large number of Jews to leave Spain and settle in Southern France, the works of Averroës and Maimonides were translated into Hebrew, which thenceforth became the vehicle of Jewish thought; and thus Muslim Aristotelianism came into direct contact with Christianity.

But even though Islam turned away from its philosopher, Averroës's work still had a significant impact. It was through his commentaries on Aristotle that the ideas of that great ancient thinker reached the western world, both among Jews and Christians. Among the Jews, his writings quickly gained almost sacred authority. His system influenced the works of the most well-known Hebrew thinker, Maimonides (1135-1204), known as "the second Moses," whose works, despite facing orthodox opposition, shaped Jewish thought for nearly three hundred years and made Jews the main advocates of rationalism during that time. When Muslim persecution drove many Jews out of Spain to Southern France, Averroës's and Maimonides's works were translated into Hebrew, which then became the primary language for Jewish thought; thus, Muslim Aristotelianism came into direct contact with Christianity.

Among the Christians, the works of Averroës, translated by Michael Scott, "wizard of dreaded fame," Hermann the German, and others, acted at once like a mighty solvent. Heresy followed in their track, and shook the Church to her very foundations. Recognizing that her existence was at stake, she put forth all her power to crush the intruder. The Order of Preachers, initiated by St. Dominic of Calahorra (1170-1221), was founded; the Inquisition was legalized (about 1220). The writings of Aristotle and his Arab commentators were condemned to the flames (1209, 1215, 1231). Later, when all this proved unavailing, the best intellects in Christendom, such as Albertus Magnus (1193-1280), and Thomas Aquinas (1227-74), undertook to repel the new doctrine with its own weapons; that is, by submitting the thought of Aristotle and his Arab commentators to rational discussion. Thus was introduced the second or palmy period of Christian Scholasticism, whose chief industry, we may fairly say, was directed to the refutation of the two leading doctrines of Averroës. Aiming at this, Thomas Aquinas threw the whole dogmatic system of the Church into the forms of Aristotle, and thus produced that colossal system of theology which still prevails in the Roman Catholic world; witness the Encyclical Æterni Patris of Leo XIII., issued in 1879.

Among Christians, the works of Averroës, translated by Michael Scott, the "wizard of dreaded fame," Hermann the German, and others, acted like a powerful solvent. Heresy followed in their wake and shook the Church to its very foundations. Realizing that its existence was at stake, the Church exerted all its power to eliminate the threat. The Order of Preachers, initiated by St. Dominic of Calahorra (1170-1221), was founded; the Inquisition was legalized (around 1220). The writings of Aristotle and his Arab commentators were condemned to be burned (1209, 1215, 1231). Later, when all these efforts proved ineffective, the best minds in Christendom, like Albertus Magnus (1193-1280) and Thomas Aquinas (1227-74), took on the new doctrine using its own tactics; that is, by subjecting the ideas of Aristotle and his Arab commentators to rational debate. This led to the second or flourishing period of Christian Scholasticism, which was largely focused on refuting the two main doctrines of Averroës. In pursuit of this goal, Thomas Aquinas aligned the entire dogmatic system of the Church with Aristotle's framework, creating the massive system of theology that still dominates the Roman Catholic world today; see the Encyclical Æterni Patris by Leo XIII, issued in 1879.

By the great thinkers of the thirteenth century, Averroës, though regarded as heretical and dangerous in religion, was looked up to as an able thinker, and the commentator par excellence; so much so that St. Thomas borrowed from him the very form of his own Commentaries, and Dante assigned him a distinguished place, beside Plato and Aristotle, in the limbo of ancient sages ('Inferno,' iv. 143). But in the following century--mainly, no doubt, because he was chosen as the patron of certain strongly heretical movements, such as those instigated by the arch-rationalist Frederic II--he came to be regarded as the precursor of Antichrist, if not that personage himself: being credited with the awful blasphemy of having spoken of the founders of the three current religions--Moses, Jesus, and Muhammad--as "the three impostors." Whatever truth there may be in this, so much is certain, that infidelity, in the sense of an utter disbelief in Christianity as a revealed religion, or in any sense specially true, dates from the thirteenth century, and is due in large measure to the influence of Averroës. Yet he was a great favorite with the Franciscans, and for a time exercised a profound influence on the universities of Paris and Oxford, finding a strong admirer even in Roger Bacon. His thought was also a powerful element in the mysticism of Meister Eckhart and his followers; a mysticism which incurred the censure of the Church.

By the great thinkers of the thirteenth century, Averroës, although seen as heretical and dangerous to religion, was admired as a capable thinker and the leading commentator; so much so that St. Thomas borrowed the very style of his own Commentaries from him, and Dante placed him alongside Plato and Aristotle in the limbo of ancient sages ('Inferno,' iv. 143). However, in the following century—mainly because he was chosen as the patron of certain strongly heretical movements, like those led by the arch-rationalist Frederic II—he came to be viewed as the precursor of Antichrist, if not the Antichrist himself: he was accused of committing the terrible blasphemy of referring to the founders of the three major religions—Moses, Jesus, and Muhammad—as "the three impostors." While there may be some truth to this, it is certain that disbelief, in the sense of a complete rejection of Christianity as a revealed religion or as anything especially true, began in the thirteenth century and is largely due to Averroës' influence. Nevertheless, he was a favorite among the Franciscans and for a time had a significant impact on the universities of Paris and Oxford, even gaining a strong admirer in Roger Bacon. His ideas were also a major factor in the mysticism of Meister Eckhart and his followers—a mysticism that drew the Church's censure.

Thus both the leading forms of heresy which characterized the thirteenth century--naturalism with its tendency to magic, astrology, alchemy, etc., etc., and mysticism with its dreams of beatific visions, its self-torture and its lawlessness (see Görres, 'Die Christliche Mystik')--were due largely to Averroës. In spite of this, his commentaries on Aristotle maintained their credit, their influence being greatest in the fourteenth century, when his doctrines were openly professed. After the invention of printing, they appeared in numberless editions,--several times in connection with the text of Aristotle. As the age of the Renaissance and of Protestantism approached, they gradually lost their prestige. The chief humanists, like Petrarch, as well as the chief reformers, were bitterly hostile to them. Nevertheless, they contributed important elements to both movements.

Thus, the two main forms of heresy that shaped the thirteenth century—naturalism with its inclination towards magic, astrology, alchemy, and so on, and mysticism with its visions of bliss, self-torture, and its disregard for rules (see Görres, 'Die Christliche Mystik')—were largely influenced by Averroës. Despite this, his commentaries on Aristotle maintained their reputation, having the most impact in the fourteenth century when his ideas were widely accepted. After the invention of printing, they were published in countless editions—often alongside Aristotle's texts. As the Renaissance and the rise of Protestantism emerged, they gradually lost their status. Key humanists like Petrarch, as well as major reformers, were strongly against them. Still, they played a significant role in both movements.

Averroism survived longest in Northern Italy, especially in the University of Padua, where it was professed until the seventeenth century, and where, as a doctrine hostile to supernaturalism, it paved the way for the study of nature and the rise of modern science. Thus Averroës may fairly be said to have had a share in every movement toward freedom, wise and unwise, for the last seven hundred years. In truth, free thought in Europe owes more to him than to any other man except Abélard. His last declared follower was the impetuous Lucilio Vanini, who was burned for atheism at Toulouse in 1619.

Averroism lasted the longest in Northern Italy, particularly at the University of Padua, where it was taught until the seventeenth century. As a belief system that opposed supernaturalism, it helped pave the way for the study of nature and the development of modern science. So, it's fair to say that Averroës has contributed to every movement toward freedom, whether wise or unwise, over the last seven hundred years. In reality, free thought in Europe owes more to him than to anyone else except Abélard. His last known follower was the fiery Lucilio Vanini, who was executed for atheism in Toulouse in 1619.

The best work on Averroës is Renan's 'Averroës et l'Averroïsme' (fourth edition, Paris, 1893). This contains, on pages 58-79, a complete list both of his commentaries and his original writings.

The best work on Averroës is Renan's 'Averroës et l'Averroïsme' (fourth edition, Paris, 1893). This includes, on pages 58-79, a complete list of his commentaries and original writings.






THE AVESTA

(From about B.C. Sixth Century)

BY A.V. WILLIAMS JACKSON


vesta, or Zend-Avesta, an interesting monument of antiquity, is the Bible of Zoroaster, the sacred book of ancient Iran, and holy scripture of the modern Parsis. The exact meaning of the name "Avesta" is not certain; it may perhaps signify "law," "text," or, more doubtfully, "wisdom," "revelation." The modern familiar designation of the book as Zend-Avesta is not strictly accurate; if used at all, it should rather be Avesta-Zend, like "Bible and Commentary," as zand signifies "explanation," "commentary," and Avesta u Zand is employed in some Persian allusions to the Zoroastrian scriptures as a designation denoting the text of the Avesta accompanied by the Pahlavi version or interpretation.

vesta, or Zend-Avesta, is an intriguing ancient text that serves as the Bible of Zoroaster, the sacred book of ancient Iran, and the holy scripture for modern Parsis. The exact meaning of "Avesta" is unclear; it might mean "law," "text," or, though less likely, "wisdom," "revelation." The common term for the book as Zend-Avesta isn't entirely accurate; if used, it would be better as Avesta-Zend, similar to "Bible and Commentary," since zand translates to "explanation," "commentary," and Avesta u Zand is referenced in some Persian discussions about Zoroastrian scriptures as a term indicating the text of the Avesta along with the Pahlavi version or interpretation.

The story of the recovery of the Avesta, or rather the discovery of the Avesta, by the enthusiastic young French scholar Anquetil du Perron, who was the first to open to the western world the ancient records of Zoroastrianism, reads almost like a romance. Du Perron's own account of his departure for India in 1754, of his experiences with the dasturs (or priests) during a seven years' residence among them, of his various difficulties and annoyances, setbacks and successes, is entertainingly presented in the introductory volume of his work 'Zend-Avesta, Ouvrage de Zoroastre' (3 Vols., Paris, 1771). This was the first translation of the ancient Persian books published in a European language. Its appearance formed one of those epochs which are marked by an addition to the literary, religious, or philosophical wealth of our time; a new contribution was added to the riches of the West from the treasures of the East. The field thus thrown open, although worked imperfectly at first, has yielded abundant harvests to the hands of later gleaners.

The story of how the Avesta was recovered, or rather discovered, by the passionate young French scholar Anquetil du Perron, who was the first to introduce the ancient records of Zoroastrianism to the Western world, reads almost like a romance. Du Perron's own account of his journey to India in 1754, his experiences with the dasturs (or priests) during his seven-year stay among them, and his various challenges, frustrations, setbacks, and successes is engagingly presented in the introductory volume of his work 'Zend-Avesta, Ouvrage de Zoroastre' (3 Vols., Paris, 1771). This was the first translation of the ancient Persian texts published in a European language. Its release marked one of those milestones that enrich the literary, religious, or philosophical landscape of our time; a new addition was contributed to the wealth of the West from the treasures of the East. The field opened up, though initially explored imperfectly, has yielded plenty of fruits for later scholars.




THE ZEND-AVESTA.

Facsimile of a Page of the
AVESTA;
from the oldest preserved manuscript containing the
YAÇNA.
A.D. 1325. In the Royal Library at Copenhagen.

The Zend-Avesta--more properly the Avesta-Zend, i.e., "Text and Commentary"
is the "Bible" of the Persians. The four parts into
which it is divided are called Yaçna, Vispered,
Vendidad, and Khordah-Avesta.



THE ZEND-AVESTA.

Facsimile of a Page of the
AVESTA;
from the oldest preserved manuscript containing the
YAÇNA.
A.D. 1325. In the Royal Library at Copenhagen.

The Zend-Avesta—more accurately the Avesta-Zend, meaning "Text and Commentary"
is the "Bible" of the Persians. It is divided into four parts: Yaçna, Vispered,
Vendidad, and Khordah-Avesta.


With the growth of our knowledge of the language of the sacred texts, we have now a clear idea also of the history of Zoroastrian literature and of the changes and chances through which with varying fortunes the scriptures have passed. The original Zoroastrian Avesta, according to tradition, was in itself a literature of vast dimensions. Pliny, in his 'Natural History,' speaks of two million verses of Zoroaster; to which may be added the Persian assertion that the original copy of the scriptures was written upon twelve thousand parchments, with gold illuminated letters, and was deposited in the library at Persepolis. But what was the fate of this archetype? Parsi tradition has an answer. Alexander the Great--"the accursed Iskander," as he is called--is responsible for its destruction. At the request of the beautiful Thais, as the story goes, he allowed the palace of Persepolis to be burned, and the precious treasure perished in the flames. Whatever view we may take of the different sides of this story, one thing cannot be denied: the invasion of Alexander and the subjugation of Iran was indirectly or directly the cause of a certain religious decadence which followed upon the disruption of the Persian Empire, and was answerable for the fact that a great part of the scriptures was forgotten or fell into disuse. Persian tradition lays at the doors of the Greeks the loss of another copy of the original ancient texts, but does not explain in what manner this happened; nor has it any account to give of copies of the prophet's works which Semitic writers say were translated into nearly a dozen different languages. One of these versions was perhaps Greek, for it is generally acknowledged that in the fourth century B.C. the philosopher Theopompus spent much time in giving in his own tongue the contents of the sacred Magian books.

With the growth of our understanding of the language used in sacred texts, we now have a clear picture of the history of Zoroastrian literature and the various changes it has undergone. According to tradition, the original Zoroastrian Avesta was an extensive body of literature. Pliny, in his "Natural History," mentions two million verses attributed to Zoroaster; there’s also a Persian claim that the original scriptures were written on twelve thousand parchments with gold lettering and stored in the library at Persepolis. But what happened to this original? Parsi tradition provides an answer. Alexander the Great—referred to as "the accursed Iskander"—is said to have caused its destruction. According to legend, at the request of the beautiful Thais, he allowed the palace of Persepolis to be set on fire, and the invaluable texts were lost in the blaze. Regardless of how one interprets the various aspects of this story, one fact remains indisputable: Alexander's invasion and the conquest of Iran led to a certain decline in religion that followed the collapse of the Persian Empire, contributing to the loss or neglect of a significant portion of the scriptures. Persian tradition attributes the loss of another copy of the original ancient texts to the Greeks, but it does not clarify how that happened; nor does it provide any account of copies of the prophet's works that Semitic writers state were translated into nearly a dozen different languages. One of those translations might have been in Greek, as it is generally recognized that in the fourth century B.C., the philosopher Theopompus dedicated a significant amount of time to conveying the contents of the sacred Magian books in his own language.

Tradition is unanimous on one point at least: it is that the original Avesta comprised twenty-one Nasks, or books, a statement which there is no good reason to doubt. The same tradition which was acquainted with the general character of these Nasks professes also to tell exactly how many of them survived the inroad of Alexander; for although the sacred text itself was destroyed, its contents were lost only in part, the priests preserving large portions of the precious scriptures. These met with many vicissitudes in the five centuries that intervened between the conquest of Alexander and the great restoration of Zoroastrianism in the third century of our era, under the Sassanian dynasty. At this period all obtainable Zoroastrian scriptures were collected, the compilation was codified, and a detailed notice made of the contents of each of the original Nasks compared with the portions then surviving. The original Avesta was, it would appear, a sort of encyclopaedic work; not of religion alone, but of useful knowledge relating to law, to the arts, science, the professions, and to every-day life. If we may judge from the existing table of contents of these Nasks, the zealous Sassanians, even in the time of the collecting (A. D. 226-380), were able to restore but a fragment of the archetype, perhaps a fourth part of the original Avesta. Nor was this remnant destined to escape misfortune. The Mohammedan invasion, in the seventh century of our era added a final and crushing blow. Much of the religion that might otherwise have been handed down to us, despite "the accursed Iskander's" conquest, now perished through the sword and the Koran. Its loss, we must remember, is in part compensated by the Pahlavi religious literature of Sassanian days.

Tradition agrees on one thing at least: the original Avesta consisted of twenty-one Nasks or books, a claim that there is no good reason to contest. The same tradition that understood the overall nature of these Nasks also claims to specify how many of them survived Alexander's invasion; although the sacred text itself was destroyed, its contents were only partially lost, as the priests managed to preserve large portions of these valuable scriptures. These texts underwent many challenges during the five centuries between Alexander's conquest and the major restoration of Zoroastrianism in the third century CE, under the Sassanian dynasty. During this time, all available Zoroastrian scriptures were gathered, compiled, and a detailed record was made of the contents of each original Nask in comparison to the portions that remained. The original Avesta was essentially an encyclopedic work, covering not just religion, but also useful knowledge regarding law, the arts, sciences, professions, and everyday life. If we judge by the existing table of contents of these Nasks, the devoted Sassanians, even during the collection period (A.D. 226-380), managed to restore only about a quarter of the original Avesta. Unfortunately, this remnant was not spared from disaster. The Muslim invasion in the seventh century CE dealt a final, devastating blow. Much of the religion that could have been passed down to us, despite "the accursed Iskander's" conquest, was lost through violence and the Koran. It's important to remember that this loss is partially compensated by the Pahlavi religious literature from the Sassanian era.

Fragmentary and disjointed as are the remnants of the Avesta, we are fortunate in possessing even this moiety of the Bible of Zoroaster, whose compass is about one tenth that of our own sacred book. A grouping of the existing texts is here presented:--1. Yasna (including Gathas). 2. Visperad. 3. Yashts. 4. Minor Texts. 5. Vendidad. 6. Fragments.

Fragmented and disconnected as the remaining pieces of the Avesta are, we are lucky to have even this portion of the Bible of Zoroaster, which is about one-tenth the size of our own holy book. Here is a grouping of the existing texts:--1. Yasna (including Gathas). 2. Visperad. 3. Yashts. 4. Minor Texts. 5. Vendidad. 6. Fragments.

Even these texts no single manuscript in our time contains complete. The present collection is made by combining various Avestan codexes. In spite of the great antiquity of the literature, all the existing manuscripts are comparatively young. None is older than the thirteenth century of our own era, while the direct history of only one or two can be followed back to about the tenth century. This mere external circumstance has of course no bearing on the actual early age of the Zoroastrian scriptures. It must be kept in mind that Zoroaster lived at least six centuries before the birth of Christ.

Even today, no single manuscript contains a complete version of these texts. This collection is created by piecing together different Avestan codexes. Despite the ancient origins of the literature, all the existing manuscripts are relatively modern. None dates back earlier than the thirteenth century of our era, and only the direct history of one or two can be traced back to about the tenth century. This mere external fact doesn't change the actual early age of the Zoroastrian scriptures. It's important to remember that Zoroaster lived at least six centuries before the birth of Christ.

Among the six divisions of our present Avesta, the Yasna, Visperad, and Vendidad are closely connected. They are employed in the daily ritual, and they are also accompanied by a version or interpretation in the Pahlavi language, which serves at the same time as a sort of commentary. The three divisions are often found combined into a sort of prayer-book, called Vendidad-Sadah (Vendidad Pure); i.e., Avesta text without the Pahlavi rendering. The chapters in this case are arranged with special reference to liturgical usage.

Among the six sections of our current Avesta, the Yasna, Visperad, and Vendidad are closely linked. They are used in daily rituals and come with a version or interpretation in the Pahlavi language, which acts as a commentary. These three sections are often combined into a type of prayer book called Vendidad-Sadah (Vendidad Pure); that is, the Avesta text without the Pahlavi translation. The chapters in this case are organized specifically for liturgical use.

Some idea of the character of the Avesta as it now exists may be derived from the following sketch of its contents and from the illustrative selections presented:--

Some understanding of the Avesta's character as it currently exists can be gained from the following outline of its contents and from the examples provided:--

1. Yasna (sacrifice, worship), the chief liturgical work of the sacred canon. It consists mainly of ascriptions of praise and of prayer, and corresponds nearly to our idea of a prayer-book. The Yasna comprises seventy-two chapters; these fall into three nearly equal parts. The middle, or oldest part, is the section of Gathas below described.

1. Yasna (sacrifice, worship) is the main liturgical work of the sacred canon. It mainly includes expressions of praise and prayers and is similar to what we consider a prayer book today. The Yasna has seventy-two chapters, which are divided into three almost equal sections. The middle, or oldest, part is the section of Gathas described below.

The meaning of the word yasna as above gives at once some conception of the nature of the texts. The Yasna chapters were recited at the sacrifice: a sacrifice that consisted not in blood-offerings, but in an offering of praise and thanksgiving, accompanied by ritual observances. The white-robed priest, girt with the sacred cord and wearing a veil, the paitidana, before his lips in the presence of the holy fire, begins the service by an invocation of Ahura Mazda (Ormazd) and the heavenly hierarchy; he then consecrates the zaothra water, the myazda or oblation, and the baresma or bundle of sacred twigs. He and his assistant now prepare the haoma (the soma of the Hindus), or juice of a sacred plant, the drinking of which formed part of the religious rite. At the ninth chapter of the book, the rhythmical chanting of the praises of Haoma is begun. This deified being, a personification of the consecrated drink, is supposed to have appeared before the prophet himself, and to have described to him the blessings which the haoma bestows upon its pious worshiper. The lines are metrical, as in fact they commonly are in the older parts of the Avesta, and the rhythm somewhat recalls the Kalevala verse of Longfellow's 'Hiawatha.' A specimen is here presented in translation:--

The meaning of the word yasna as mentioned above immediately gives us an idea of the nature of the texts. The Yasna chapters were recited during a sacrifice: a sacrifice that involved not blood offerings, but rather an offering of praise and gratitude alongside ritual observances. The white-robed priest, adorned with the sacred cord and wearing a veil, the paitidana, stands before the holy fire and begins the service by invoking Ahura Mazda (Ormazd) and the heavenly hierarchy; he then consecrates the zaothra water, the myazda or oblation, and the baresma or bundle of sacred twigs. He and his assistant now prepare the haoma (the soma of the Hindus), or the juice of a sacred plant, which is part of the religious rite. In the ninth chapter of the book, the rhythmic chanting of the praises of Haoma begins. This divine being, a personification of the consecrated drink, is believed to have appeared before the prophet and explained the blessings that haoma grants to its devout worshiper. The verses are metrical, as they typically are in the older parts of the Avesta, and the rhythm somewhat resembles the Kalevala verse from Longfellow's 'Hiawatha.' A sample is presented here in translation:--

At the time of morning-worship

During morning worship

Haoma came to Zoroaster,

Haoma visited Zoroaster,

Who was serving at the Fire

Who was on duty at the Fire

And the holy Psalms intoning.

And the holy Psalms singing.

"What man art thou (asked the Prophet),

"What man are you?" asked the Prophet,

Who of all the world material

Who in the entire world material

Art the fairest I have e'er seen

Art the fairest I have ever seen

In my life, bright and immortal?"

In my life, bright and eternal?

The image of the sacred plant responds, and bids the priest prepare the holy extract.

The image of the sacred plant reacts and tells the priest to get ready the holy extract.

Haoma then to me gave answer,

Haoma then replied to me,

Haoma righteous, death-destroying:--

Haoma righteous, death-defying:--

"Zoroaster, I am Haoma,

"Zoroaster, I'm Haoma,"

Righteous Haoma, death-destroying.

Righteous Haoma, death-defying.

Do thou gather me, Spitama,

Gather me, Spitama,

And prepare me as a potion;

And mix me like a potion;

Praise me, aye as shall hereafter

Praise me, yeah, as you will from now on.

In their praise the Saviors praise me."

In their praise, the Saviors praise me.

Zoroaster again inquires, wishing to know of the pious men of old who worshiped Haoma and obtained blessings for their religious zeal. Among these, as is learned from Haoma, one was King Yima, whose reign was the time of the Golden Age; those were the happy days when a father looked as young as his children.

Zoroaster asks again, wanting to know about the devout people of the past who worshipped Haoma and received blessings for their religious dedication. Among them, as revealed by Haoma, was King Yima, whose rule marked the Golden Age; those were the joyful times when a father appeared just as youthful as his children.

In the reign of princely Yima,

In the time of the noble Yima,

Heat there was not, cold there was not,

Heat wasn’t present, and cold wasn’t either,

Neither age nor death existed,

Age and death didn't exist,

Nor disease the work of Demons;

Nor is disease the work of demons;

Son and father walked together

Father and son walked together

Fifteen years old, each in figure,

Fifteen years old, each in figure,

Long as Vivanghvat's son Yima,

As long as Vivanghvat's son Yima,

The good Shepherd, ruled as sovereign.

The good Shepherd, ruled as the leader.

For two chapters more, Haoma is extolled. Then follows the Avestan Creed (Yasna 12), a prose chapter that was repeated by those who joined in the early Zoroastrian faith, forsook the old marauding and nomadic habits that still characterize the modern Kurds, and adopted an agricultural habit of life, devoting themselves peaceably to cattle-raising, irrigation, and cultivation of the fields. The greater part of the Yasna book is of a liturgic or ritualistic nature, and need not here be further described. Special mention, however, must be made of the middle section of the Yasna, which is constituted by "the Five Gathas" (hymns, psalms), a division containing the seventeen sacred psalms, sayings, sermons, or teachings of Zoroaster himself. These Gathas form the oldest part of the entire canon of the Avesta. In them we see before our eyes the prophet of the new faith speaking with the fervor of the Psalmist of the Bible. In them we feel the thrill of ardor that characterizes a new and struggling religious band; we are warmed by the burning zeal of the preacher of a church militant. Now, however, comes a cry of despondency, a moment of faint-heartedness at the present triumph of evil, at the success of the wicked and the misery of the righteous; but this gives way to a clarion burst of hopefulness, the trumpet note of a prophet filled with the promise of ultimate victory, the triumph of good over evil. The end of the world cannot be far away; the final overthrow of Ahriman (Anra Mainyu) by Ormazd (Ahura Mazda) is assured; the establishment of a new order of things is certain; at the founding of this "kingdom" the resurrection of the dead will take place and the life eternal will be entered upon.

For two more chapters, Haoma is praised. Then comes the Avestan Creed (Yasna 12), a prose chapter that was recited by those who embraced the early Zoroastrian faith, leaving behind the old raiding and nomadic ways that still define the modern Kurds, and adopting a more settled, agricultural lifestyle, focusing peacefully on raising cattle, managing irrigation, and farming. Most of the Yasna book is liturgical or ritualistic in nature and doesn't need further explanation here. However, special attention must be given to the middle section of the Yasna, which consists of "the Five Gathas" (hymns, psalms), a part that contains the seventeen sacred psalms, sayings, sermons, or teachings of Zoroaster himself. These Gathas are the oldest sections of the entire Avesta canon. In them, we see the prophet of the new faith speaking with the passion of the Psalmist from the Bible. We can feel the excitement of a new and struggling religious group; we are inspired by the burning zeal of a preacher in a militant church. Yet, there comes a cry of despair, a moment of discouragement about the current triumph of evil, about the success of the wicked and the suffering of the righteous; but this gives way to a powerful surge of hope, the strong call of a prophet filled with the promise of eventual victory, the triumph of good over evil. The end of the world can't be far off; the final defeat of Ahriman (Anra Mainyu) by Ormazd (Ahura Mazda) is certain; the establishment of a new order is guaranteed; with the founding of this "kingdom," the resurrection of the dead will occur, and eternal life will begin.

The third Gatha, Yasna 30, may be chosen by way of illustration. This is a sort of Mazdian Sermon on the Mount. Zoroaster preaches the doctrine of dualism, the warfare of good and evil in the world, and exhorts the faithful to choose aright and to combat Satan. The archangels Good Thought (Vohu Manah), Righteousness (Asha), Kingdom (Khshathra), appear as the helpers of Man (Maretan); for whose soul, as in the old English morality play, the Demons (Dævas) are contending. Allusions to the resurrection and final judgment, and to the new dispensation, are easily recognized in the spirited words of the prophet. A prose rendering of this metrical psalm is here attempted; the verse order, however, is preserved, though without rhythm.

The third Gatha, Yasna 30, serves as a good example. This is like a Mazdian Sermon on the Mount. Zoroaster teaches the idea of dualism, the struggle between good and evil in the world, and urges the faithful to make the right choices and fight against Satan. The archangels Good Thought (Vohu Manah), Righteousness (Asha), and Kingdom (Khshathra) act as helpers for Man (Maretan); for whose soul, as seen in old English morality plays, the Demons (Dævas) are fighting. References to resurrection, final judgment, and the new dispensation can be easily recognized in the passionate words of the prophet. A prose version of this poetic psalm is attempted here; the order of the verses is maintained, though without rhythm.



A PSALM OF ZOROASTER: YASNA 30

A PSALM OF ZOROASTER: YASNA 30

Now shall I speak of things which ye who seek them shall bear in mind,

Now I will talk about things that you who are looking for them should remember,

Namely, the praises of Ahura Mazda and the worship of Good Thought,

Namely, the praises of Ahura Mazda and the worship of Good Thought,

And the joy of [lit. through] Righteousness which is manifested through Light.

And the joy of [lit. through] righteousness that shows through light.

2

2

Hearken with your ears to what is best; with clear understanding perceive it.

Listen carefully to what is best; understand it clearly.

Awakening to our advising every man, personally, of the distinction

Awakening to our advising each person, individually, of the distinction

Between the two creeds, before the Great Event [i.e., the Resurrection].

Between the two beliefs, before the Great Event [i.e., the Resurrection].

3

3

Now, Two Spirits primeval there were twins which became known through their activity,

Now, there were two ancient Spirits, twins who became known for their actions.

To wit, the Good and the Evil, in thought, word, and deed.

To be clear, the Good and the Evil, in thought, word, and action.

The wise have rightly distinguished between these two; not so the unwise.

The wise have correctly differentiated between these two; the unwise have not.

4

4

And, now, when these Two Spirits first came together, they established

And now, when these Two Spirits came together for the first time, they established

Life and destruction, and ordained how the world hereafter shall be,

Life and destruction, and determined how the world will be from now on,

To wit, the Worst World [Hell] for the wicked, but the Best Thought [Heaven] for the righteous.

To be clear, the Worst World [Hell] for the evil, but the Best Thought [Heaven] for the good.

5

5

The Wicked One [Ahriman] of these Two Spirits chose to do evil,

The Wicked One [Ahriman] of these Two Spirits chose to do harm,

The Holiest Spirit [Ormazd]--who wears the solid heavens as a robe--chose Righteousness [Asha],

The Holiest Spirit [Ormazd]—who wears the solid heavens like a robe—chose Righteousness [Asha],

And [so also those] who zealously gratified Ormazd by virtuous deeds.

And those who eagerly pleased Ormazd through good deeds.

6

6

Not rightly did the Demons distinguish these Two Spirits; for Delusion came

Not correctly did the Demons distinguish these Two Spirits; for Delusion came

Upon them, as they were deliberating, so that they chose the Worst Thought [Hell].

Upon them, while they were thinking it over, they chose the Worst Thought [Hell].

And away they rushed to Wrath [the Fiend] in order to corrupt the life of Man [Maretan].

And away they hurried to Wrath [the Fiend] to corrupt the life of Man [Maretan].

7

7

And to him [i.e., to Gaya Maretan] came Khshathra [Kingdom], Vohu Manah [Good Thought] and Asha [Righteousness],

And to him [i.e., to Gaya Maretan] came Khshathra [Kingdom], Vohu Manah [Good Thought] and Asha [Righteousness],

And Armaiti [Archangel of Earth] gave [to him] bodily endurance unceasingly;

And Armaiti [Archangel of Earth] continuously granted him physical endurance;

Of these, Thy [creatures], when Thou earnest with Thy creations, he [i.e., Gaya Maretan] was the first.

Of these, your [creatures], when you came with your creations, he [i.e., Gaya Maretan] was the first.

8

8

But when the retribution of the sinful shall come to pass,

But when the consequences of the sinful finally happen,

Then shall Good Thought distribute Thy Kingdom,

Then Good Thought will share Your Kingdom,

Shall fulfill it for those who shall deliver Satan [Druj] into the hand of Righteousness [Asha].

Shall fulfill it for those who will hand over Satan [Druj] to Righteousness [Asha].

9

9

And so may we be such as make the world renewed,

And so may we be those who refresh the world,

And may Ahura Mazda and Righteousness lend their aid,

And may Ahura Mazda and Righteousness provide their support,

That our thoughts may there be [set] where Faith is abiding.

That our thoughts may be focused where Faith is present.

10

10

For at the [final] Dispensation, the blow of annihilation to Satan shall come to pass;

For at the [final] Dispensation, the blow of destruction to Satan shall happen;

But those who participate in a good report [in the Life Record] shall meet together

But those who take part in a good report [in the Life Record] will come together

In the happy home of Good Thought, and of Mazda, and of Righteousness.

In the joyful home of Good Thought, Mazda, and Righteousness.

11

11

If, O ye men, ye mark these doctrines which Mazda gave,

If you, people, pay attention to these teachings that Mazda provided,

And [mark] the weal and the woe--namely, the long torment of the wicked,

And [mark] the good and the bad--specifically, the lengthy suffering of the wicked,

And the welfare of the righteous--then in accordance with these [doctrines] there will be happiness hereafter.

And the well-being of the righteous—then according to these beliefs, there will be happiness in the future.



The Visperad (all the masters) is a short collection of prosaic invocations and laudations of sacred things. Its twenty-four sections form a supplement to the Yasna. Whatever interest this division of the Avesta possesses lies entirely on the side of the ritual, and not in the field of literature. In this respect it differs widely from the book of the Yashts, which is next to be mentioned.

The Visperad (all the masters) is a brief collection of prose invocations and praises for sacred things. Its twenty-four sections serve as a supplement to the Yasna. The interest in this part of the Avesta is entirely ritualistic, rather than literary. This sets it apart from the book of the Yashts, which will be discussed next.

The Yashts (praises of worship) form a poetical book of twenty-one hymns in which the angels of the religion, "the worshipful ones" (Yazatas, Izads), are glorified, and the heroes of former days. Much of the material of the Yashts is evidently drawn from pre-Zoroastrian sagas which have been remodeled and adopted, worked over and modified, and incorporated into the canon of the new-founded religion. There is a mythological and legendary atmosphere about the Yashts, and Firdausi's 'Shah Nameh' serves to throw light on many of the events portrayed in them, or allusions that would otherwise be obscure. All the longer Yashts are in verse, and some of them have poetic merit. Chiefly to be mentioned among the longer ones are: first, the one in praise of Ardvi Sura Anahita, or the stream celestial (Yt. 5); second, the Yasht which exalts the star Tishtrya and his victory over the demon of drought (Yt. 8); then the one devoted to the Fravashis or glorified souls of the righteous (Yt. 13) as well as the Yasht in honor of Verethraghna, the incarnation of Victory (Yt. 14). Selections from the others, Yt. 10 and Yt. 19, which are among the noblest, are here given.

The Yashts (praises of worship) are a collection of twenty-one hymns that celebrate the angels of the religion, known as "the worshipful ones" (Yazatas, Izads), as well as heroes from the past. Much of the content in the Yashts comes from pre-Zoroastrian stories that have been reworked, adapted, and incorporated into the teachings of the newly established religion. The Yashts have a mythological and legendary feel, and Firdausi's 'Shah Nameh' helps clarify many of the events or references within them that might otherwise be unclear. All the longer Yashts are written in verse, with some displaying notable poetic quality. Among the longer ones, we should highlight: first, the hymn praising Ardvi Sura Anahita, the celestial stream (Yt. 5); second, the Yasht that honors the star Tishtrya and his triumph over the drought demon (Yt. 8); then the one dedicated to the Fravashis or glorified souls of the righteous (Yt. 13), as well as the Yasht honoring Verethraghna, the embodiment of Victory (Yt. 14). Selections from the other notable ones, Yt. 10 and Yt. 19, are also included here.

The first of the two chosen (Yt. 10) is dedicated to the great divinity Mithra, the genius who presides over light, truth, and the sun (Yt. 10, 13).

The first of the two selected (Yt. 10) is dedicated to the powerful deity Mithra, the spirit who oversees light, truth, and the sun (Yt. 10, 13).

Foremost he, the celestial angel,

First, he, the celestial angel,

Mounts above Mount Hara (Alborz)

Mounts above Mount Hara (Alborz)

In advance of the sun immortal

In advance of the immortal sun

Which is drawn by fleeting horses;

Which is pulled by fast horses;

He it is, in gold adornment

He is the one, in gold adornment

First ascends the beauteous summits

First ascends the beautiful peaks

Thence beneficent he glances

Then he gives kind looks.

Over all the abode of Aryans.

Over all the home of Aryans.

As the god of light and of truth and as one of the judges of the dead, he rides out in lordly array to the battle and takes an active part in the conflict, wreaking vengeance upon those who at any time in their life have spoken falsely, belied their oath, or broken their pledge. His war-chariot and panoply are described in mingled lines of verse and prose, which may thus be rendered (Yt. 10, 128-132):--

As the god of light and truth and one of the judges of the dead, he rides out in grand style for battle and actively participates in the conflict, punishing those who have ever lied, broken their oath, or failed to keep their promises. His war chariot and armor are described in a mix of verse and prose, which can be rendered as follows (Yt. 10, 128-132):--

By the side of Mithra's chariot,

By the side of Mithra's chariot,

Mithra, lord of the wide pastures,

Mithra, lord of the vast pastures,

Stand a thousand bows well-fashioned

Stand a thousand well-crafted bows

(The bow has a string of cowgut).

(The bow has a string made of cow gut).

By his chariot also are standing a thousand vulture-feathered, gold-notched, lead-poised, well-fashioned arrows (the barb is of iron); likewise a thousand spears well-fashioned and sharp-piercing, and a thousand steel battle-axes, two-edged and well-fashioned; also a thousand bronze clubs well-fashioned.

By his chariot stand a thousand arrows with vulture feathers, gold notches, lead tips, and expertly crafted design (the tip is made of iron); also, there are a thousand well-made, sharp spears, and a thousand dual-edged steel battle-axes, all expertly crafted; plus a thousand well-crafted bronze clubs.

And by Mithra's chariot also

And by Mithra's chariot too

Stands a mace, fair and well-striking,

Stands a mace, beautiful and powerful,

With a hundred knobs and edges,

With a hundred buttons and corners,

Dashing forward, felling heroes;

Charging ahead, taking down heroes;

Out of golden bronze 'tis molded.

Out of golden bronze it's shaped.

The second illustrative extract will be taken from Yasht 19, which magnifies in glowing strains the praises of the Kingly Glory. This "kingly glory" (kavaem hvareno) is a sort of halo, radiance, or mark of divine right, which was believed to be possessed by the kings and heroes of Iran in the long line of its early history. One hero who bore the glory was the mighty warrior Thraetaona (Feridun), the vanquisher of the serpent-monster Azhi Dahaka (Zohak), who was depopulating the world by his fearful daily banquet of the brains of two children. The victory was a glorious triumph for Thraetaona (Yt. 19, 37):--

The second illustrative extract will be taken from Yasht 19, which powerfully highlights the praises of Kingly Glory. This "kingly glory" (kavaem hvareno) is like a halo, a radiance, or a symbol of divine right, believed to be held by the kings and heroes of Iran throughout its early history. One hero who carried this glory was the mighty warrior Thraetaona (Feridun), the conqueror of the serpent-monster Azhi Dahaka (Zohak), who was terrifying the world with his daily feast of the brains of two children. The victory was a glorious triumph for Thraetaona (Yt. 19, 37):--

He who slew Azhi Dahaka,

The one who killed Azhi Dahaka,

Three-jawed monster, triple-headed,

Three-headed monster, triple-jawed,

With six eyes and myriad senses,

With six eyes and countless senses,

Fiend demoniac, full of power,

Powerful demonic fiend,

Evil to the world, and wicked.

Evil to the world, and wicked.

This fiend full of power, the Devil

This powerful demon, the Devil

Anra Mainyu had created,

Anra Mainyu created,

Fatal to the world material,

Deadly to the material world,

Deadly to the world of Righteousness.

Deadly to the world of Righteousness.

Of equal puissance was another noble champion, the valiant Keresaspa, who dispatched a raging demon who, though not yet grown to man's estate, was threatening the world. The monster's thrasonical boasting is thus given (Yt. 19, 43):--

Of equal strength was another noble champion, the brave Keresaspa, who took down a furious demon that, although not yet fully grown, was threatening the world. The monster's arrogant boasting is as follows (Yt. 19, 43):--

I am yet only a stripling,

I am still just a young guy,

But if ever I come to manhood

But if I ever reach adulthood

I shall make the earth my chariot

I will make the earth my chariot.

And shall make a wheel of heaven.

And will create a wheel of heaven.

I shall drive the Holy Spirit

I will guide the Holy Spirit

Down from out the shining heaven,

Down from the blue sky,

I shall rout the Evil Spirit

I will drive out the Evil Spirit.

Up from out the dark abysm;

Up from out of the dark abyss;

They as steeds shall draw my chariot,

They will pull my chariot like horses,

God and Devil yoked together.

God and Devil tied together.

Passing over a collection of shorter petitions, praises, and blessings which may conveniently be grouped together as 'Minor Prayers,' for they answer somewhat to our idea of a daily manual of morning devotion, we may turn to the Vendidad (law against the demons), the Iranian Pentateuch. Tradition asserts that in the Vendidad we have preserved a specimen of one of the original Nasks. This may be true, but even the superficial student will see that it is in any case a fragmentary remnant. Interesting as the Vendidad is to the student of early rites, observances, manners, and customs, it is nevertheless a barren field for the student of literature, who will find in it little more than wearisome prescriptions like certain chapters of Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. It need only be added that at the close of the colloquy between Zoroaster and Ormazd given in Vend. 6, he will find the origin of the modern Parsi "Towers of Silence."

Skipping over a bunch of shorter prayers, praises, and blessings that can be grouped as 'Minor Prayers,' since they align with our idea of a daily morning devotion manual, we can focus on the Vendidad (law against the demons), which is part of the Iranian Pentateuch. Tradition claims that the Vendidad preserves a sample of one of the original Nasks. This might be true, but even a casual reader will notice that it is still a fragmentary remnant. While the Vendidad is interesting for those studying early rites, customs, and practices, it offers little for literature students, who will find mostly tedious regulations similar to certain chapters in Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. It's also worth mentioning that at the end of the dialogue between Zoroaster and Ormazd in Vend. 6, the roots of the modern Parsi "Towers of Silence" can be found.

Among the Avestan Fragments, attention might finally be called to one which we must be glad has not been lost. It is an old metrical bit (Frag. 4, 1-3) in praise of the Airyama Ishya Prayer (Yt. 54, 1). This is the prayer that shall be intoned by the Savior and his companions at the end of the world, when the resurrection will take place; and it will serve as a sort of last trump, at the sound of which the dead rise from their graves and evil is banished from the world. Ormazd himself says to Zoroaster (Frag. 4, 1-3):--

Among the Avestan Fragments, we should be thankful that one has survived. It’s an old poetic piece (Frag. 4, 1-3) that praises the Airyama Ishya Prayer (Yt. 54, 1). This is the prayer that will be recited by the Savior and his followers at the end of the world, when the resurrection occurs; it will act like a final trump, at whose sound the dead will rise from their graves and evil will be driven away from the world. Ormazd himself tells Zoroaster (Frag. 4, 1-3):--

The Airyama Ishya prayer, I tell thee,

The Airyama Ishya prayer, I tell you,

Upright, holy Zoroaster,

Upright, righteous Zoroaster,

Is the greatest of all prayers.

Is the greatest of all prayers.

Verily among all prayers

Truly among all prayers

It is this one which I gifted

It’s the one I gave as a gift.

With revivifying powers.

With rejuvenating powers.

This prayer shall the Saoshyants, Saviors,

This prayer will be for the Saoshyants, Saviors,

Chant, and at the chanting of it

Chant, and as it is chanted

I shall rule over my creatures,

I will manage my creations,

I who am Ahura Mazda.

I am Ahura Mazda.

Not shall Ahriman have power,

Ahriman will not have power,

Anra Mainyu, o'er my creatures,

Anra Mainyu, over my creatures,

He (the fiend) of foul religion.

He (the monster) of corrupt faith.

In the earth shall Ahriman hide,

In the earth, Ahriman shall hide,

In the earth the demons hide.

In the ground, the demons lurk.

Up the dead again shall rise,

Up the dead shall rise again,

And within their lifeless bodies

And within their lifeless bodies

Incorporate life shall be restored.

Life will be restored.

Inadequate as brief extracts must be to represent the sacred books of a people, the citations here given will serve to show that the Avesta which is still recited in solemn tones by the white-robed priests of Bombay, the modern representatives of Zoroaster, the Prophet of ancient days, is a survival not without value to those who appreciate whatever has been preserved for us of the world's earlier literature. For readers who are interested in the subject there are several translations of the Avesta. The best (except for the Gathas, where the translation is weak) is the French version by Darmesteter, 'Le Zend Avesta,' published in the 'Annales du Musée Guimet' (Paris, 1892-93). An English rendering by Darmesteter and Mills is contained in the 'Sacred Books of the East,' Vols. iv., xxiii., xxxi.

As inadequate as brief extracts are for representing the sacred texts of a people, the citations provided here will show that the Avesta, still chanted in solemn tones by the white-robed priests of Bombay, who are the modern representatives of Zoroaster, the ancient Prophet, is a valuable survival for those who appreciate what has been preserved of the world's earlier literature. For readers interested in the subject, there are several translations of the Avesta. The best one (except for the Gathas, where the translation is lacking) is the French version by Darmesteter, 'Le Zend Avesta,' published in the 'Annales du Musée Guimet' (Paris, 1892-93). An English translation by Darmesteter and Mills can be found in the 'Sacred Books of the East,' Vols. iv., xxiii., xxxi.








A PRAYER FOR KNOWLEDGE

This I ask Thee, O Ahura! tell me aright: when praise is to be offered, how shall I complete the praise of the One like You, O Mazda? Let the One like Thee declare it earnestly to the friend who is such as I, thus through Thy Righteousness within us to offer friendly help to us, so that the One like Thee may draw near us through Thy Good Mind within the Soul.

This I ask You, O Ahura! Please tell me clearly: when it's time to give praise, how should I fully praise You, O Mazda? Let You, like the One similar to You, share it sincerely with someone like me, so that through Your Righteousness within us, we can offer each other friendly help, allowing You, like the One similar to You, to come closer to us through Your Good Mind within the Soul.

2. This I ask Thee, O Ahura! tell me aright how, in pleasing Him, may we serve the Supreme One of the better world; yea, how to serve that chief who may grant us those blessings of his grace and who will seek for grateful requitals at our hands; for He, bountiful as He is through the Righteous Order, will hold off ruin from us all, guardian as He is for both the worlds, O Spirit Mazda! and a friend.

2. I ask you, O Ahura! Please tell me how we can best serve the Supreme One of the better world; indeed, how to serve that chief who can grant us his blessings and expects our gratitude in return; for He, as generous as He is through the Righteous Order, will protect us from destruction, being a guardian for both worlds, O Spirit Mazda! and a friend.

3. This I ask Thee, O Ahura! tell me aright: Who by generation is the first father of the Righteous Order within the world? Who gave the recurring sun and stars their undeviating way? Who established that whereby the moon waxes, and whereby she wanes, save Thee? These things, O Great Creator! would I know, and others likewise still.

3. This I ask You, O Ahura! Please tell me correctly: Who is the first father of the Righteous Order in the world? Who set the sun and stars on their steady paths? Who arranged how the moon grows and shrinks, if not You? These things, O Great Creator! I want to know, along with many others.

4. This I ask Thee, O Ahura! tell me aright: Who from beneath hath sustained the earth and the clouds above that they do not fall? Who made the waters and the plants? Who to the wind has yoked on the storm-clouds the swift and fleetest two? Who, O Great Creator! is the inspirer of the good thoughts within our souls?

4. I ask you, O Ahura! please tell me honestly: Who from below has held up the earth and the clouds above so they don't fall? Who created the waters and the plants? Who has tied the swiftest two storm-clouds to the wind? Who, O Great Creator! inspires the good thoughts within our souls?

5. This I ask Thee, O Ahura! tell me aright: Who, as a skillful artisan, hath made the lights and the darkness? Who, as thus skillful, hath made sleep and the zest of waking hours? Who spread the Auroras, the noontides and midnight, monitors to discerning man, duty's true guides?

5. This I ask You, O Ahura! Please tell me correctly: Who, as a skilled craftsman, has created both light and darkness? Who, with such skill, has made sleep and the joy of waking hours? Who has spread the dawns, the noontimes, and the midnight, as guides for the discerning human, the true guides for duty?

6. This I ask Thee, O Ahura! tell me aright these things which I shall speak forth, if they are truly thus. Doth the Piety which we cherish in reality increase the sacred orderliness within our actions? To these Thy true saints hath she given the Realm through the Good Mind? For whom hast thou made the Mother-kine, the produce of joy?

6. I ask You, O Ahura! Please tell me clearly about the things I will speak if they are truly this way. Does the Piety we hold genuinely enhance the sacred orderliness of our actions? Has she granted this Realm to Your true saints through the Good Mind? For whom have You created the Mother-cow, the source of joy?

7. This I ask Thee, O Ahura! tell me aright: Who fashioned Aramaiti (our piety) the beloved, together with Thy Sovereign Power? Who, through his guiding wisdom, hath made the son revering the father? Who made him beloved? With questions such as these, so abundant, O Mazda! I press Thee, O bountiful Spirit, Thou maker of all!

7. I ask you, O Ahura! Please tell me the truth: Who created Aramaiti (our devotion), the beloved, alongside Your Sovereign Power? Who, through his wise guidance, has made the son honor his father? Who made him beloved? With questions like these, so many, O Mazda! I urge you, O generous Spirit, You who created everything!

Yasna xliv.: Translation of L.H. Mills.

Yasna xliv.: Translation by L.H. Mills.


THE ANGEL OF DIVINE OBEDIENCE

We worship Sraosha [Obedience] the blessed, whom four racers draw in harness, white and shining, beautiful and (27) powerful, quick to learn and fleet, obeying before speech, heeding orders from the mind, with their hoofs of horn gold-covered, (28) fleeter than [our] horses, swifter than the winds, more rapid than the rain [drops as they fall]; yea, fleeter than the clouds, or well-winged birds, or the well-shot arrow as it flies, (29) which overtake these swift ones all, as they fly after them pursuing, but which are never overtaken when they flee, which plunge away from both the weapons [hurled on this side and on that] and draw Sraosha with them, the good Sraosha and the blessed; which from both the weapons [those on this side and on that] bear the good Obedience the blessed, plunging forward in their zeal, when he takes his course from India on the East and when he lights down in the West.

We worship Sraosha [Obedience] the blessed, whom four racers pull in harness, white and shining, beautiful and powerful, quick to learn and speedy, obeying before spoken words, following orders from the mind, with their hooves covered in gold, faster than our horses, swifter than the winds, more rapid than the raindrops as they fall; yes, faster than the clouds, or well-winged birds, or the perfectly shot arrow as it flies, which chase these swift ones as they speed away, but can never catch them when they run, which rush away from both the weapons thrown this way and that and draw Sraosha with them, the good Sraosha and the blessed; who bear the good Obedience, the blessed, rushing forward in their excitement, when he takes his path from India in the East and when he descends in the West.

Yasna lvii. 27-29: Translation of L.H. Mills.

Yasna lvii. 27-29: Translation of L.H. Mills.


TO THE FIRE

I offer my sacrifice and homage to thee, the Fire, as a good offering, and an offering with our hail of salvation, even as an offering of praise with benedictions, to thee, the Fire, O Ahura, Mazda's son! Meet for sacrifice art thou, and worthy of [our] homage. And as meet for sacrifice, and thus worthy of our homage, may'st thou be in the houses of men [who worship Mazda]. Salvation be to this man who worships thee in verity and truth, with wood in hand and baresma [sacred twigs] ready, with flesh in hand and holding too the mortar. 2. And mayst thou be [ever] fed with wood as the prescription orders. Yea, mayst thou have thy perfume justly, and thy sacred butter without fail, and thine andirons regularly placed. Be of full age as to thy nourishment, of the canon's age as to the measure of thy food. O Fire, Ahura, Mazda's son! 3. Be now aflame within this house; be ever without fail in flame; be all ashine within this house: for long time be thou thus to the furtherance of the heroic [renovation], to the completion of [all] progress, yea, even till the good heroic [millennial] time when that renovation shall have become complete. 4. Give me, O Fire, Ahura, Mazda's son! a speedy glory, speedy nourishment and speedy booty and abundant glory, abundant nourishment, abundant booty, an expanded mind, and nimbleness of tongue and soul and understanding, even an understanding continually growing in its largeness, and that never wanders.

I offer my sacrifice and respect to you, the Fire, as a genuine offering, along with our call for salvation, as an act of praise and blessings to you, the Fire, O Ahura, son of Mazda! You are deserving of sacrifice and our reverence. As someone worthy of sacrifice and homage, may you dwell in the homes of those who worship Mazda. Salvation to the person who truly worships you, holding wood and sacred twigs ready, with flesh in hand and also the mortar. 2. And may you always be fed with wood as prescribed. Yes, may you receive your fragrance justly, your sacred butter consistently, and your andirons properly placed. Be mature in your nourishment, of canonical age regarding your food. O Fire, son of Ahura, Mazda! 3. Be now aflame within this house; may you always burn brightly here: shine in this place for a long time to support the heroic renovation, the completion of all progress, even until the good heroic millennial time when that renovation is fully achieved. 4. Give me, O Fire, son of Ahura, Mazda! swift glory, quick nourishment, swift rewards, and plenty of glory, abundant nourishment, abundant rewards, an expanded mind, and agility of speech, soul, and understanding, even an understanding that keeps growing in depth and never strays.

Yasna lxii. 1-4: Translation of L.H. Mills.

Yasna lxii. 1-4: Translation of L.H. Mills.


THE GODDESS OF THE WATERS

Offer up a sacrifice unto this spring of mine, Ardvi Sura Anahita (the exalted, mighty, and undefiled, image of the (128) stream celestial), who stands carried forth in the shape of a maid, fair of body, most strong, tall-formed, high-girded, pure, nobly born of a glorious race, wearing a mantle fully embroidered with gold. 129. Ever holding the baresma in her hand, according to the rules; she wears square golden ear-rings on her ears bored, and a golden necklace around her beautiful neck, she, the nobly born Ardvi Sura Anahita; and she girded her waist tightly, so that her breasts may be well shaped, that they may be tightly pressed. 128. Upon her head Ardvi Sura Anahita bound a golden crown, with a hundred stars, with eight rays, a fine well-made crown, with fillets streaming down. 129. She is clothed with garments of beaver, Ardvi Sura Anahita; with the skin of thirty beavers, of those that bear four young ones, that are the finest kind of beavers; for the skin of the beaver that lives in water is the finest colored of all skins, and when worked at the right time it shines to the eye with full sheen of silver and gold.

Offer a sacrifice to my spring, Ardvi Sura Anahita (the exalted, powerful, and pure image of the celestial stream), who appears as a maiden, beautiful, strong, tall, elegantly girded, noble, and born of a glorious lineage, wearing a fully embroidered golden robe. Always holding the baresma in her hand as per tradition, she has square golden earrings and a golden necklace adorning her lovely neck; she, the noble Ardvi Sura Anahita, tightly girded at the waist to accentuate her figure. On her head, Ardvi Sura Anahita wears a golden crown decorated with a hundred stars and eight rays, a beautifully crafted crown with flowing ribbons. She is dressed in garments made of beaver fur, specifically the skins of thirty beavers that bear four young ones, the best quality of beavers; the skin from the beaver that inhabits water is the finest of all, and when prepared at the right moment, it shines brightly with the luster of silver and gold.

Yasht v. 126-129: Translation of J. Darmesteter.

Yasht v. 126-129: Translation of J. Darmesteter.


GUARDIAN SPIRITS

We worship the good, strong, beneficent Fravashis [guardian spirits] of the faithful; with helms of brass, with weapons (45) of brass, with armor of brass; who struggle in the fights for victory in garments of light, arraying the battles and bringing them forwards, to kill thousands of Dævas [demons]. 46. When the wind blows from behind them and brings their breath unto men, then men know where blows the breath of victory: and they pay pious homage unto the good, strong, beneficent Fravashis of the faithful, with their hearts prepared and their arms uplifted. 47. Whichever side they have been first worshiped in the fulness of faith of a devoted heart, to that side turn the awful Fravashis of the faithful along with Mithra [angel of truth and light] and Rashnu [Justice] and the awful cursing thought of the wise and the victorious wind.

We honor the good, strong, and kind Fravashis [guardian spirits] of the faithful; with brass helmets, brass weapons, and brass armor; who fight for victory in shining garments, leading the battles and pushing them forward to defeat thousands of Dævas [demons]. When the wind blows from behind them and carries their breath to people, they know where the breath of victory comes from: and they offer their sincere respect to the good, strong, and kind Fravashis of the faithful, with their hearts ready and their arms raised. Whichever side they are first worshipped on with the full faith of a devoted heart, that side the awe-inspiring Fravashis of the faithful will turn to, along with Mithra [angel of truth and light], Rashnu [Justice], and the powerful, cursing thought of the wise and victorious wind.

Yasht xiii. 45-47: Translation of J. Darmesteter.

Yasht xiii. 45-47: Translation by J. Darmesteter.


AN ANCIENT SINDBAD

The manly-hearted Keresaspa was the sturdiest of the men of strength, for Manly Courage clave unto him. We worship [this] Manly Courage, firm of foot, unsleeping, quick to rise, and fully awake, that clave unto Keresaspa [the hero], who killed the snake Srvara, the horse-devouring, man-devouring, yellow poisonous snake, over which yellow poison flowed a thumb's breadth thick. Upon him Kerasaspa was cooking his food in a brass vessel, at the time of noon. The fiend felt the heat and darted away; he rushed from under the brass vessel and upset the boiling water: the manly-hearted Keresaspa fell back affrighted.

The brave Keresaspa was the strongest of all warriors, for True Courage was with him. We honor this True Courage, steadfast, always alert, quick to act, and fully aware, which accompanied Keresaspa, the hero, who vanquished the snake Srvara, the horse-eating, man-eating, yellow poisonous snake, from which a thick layer of yellow poison flowed. At that time, Keresaspa was cooking his food in a brass pot at noon. The creature sensed the heat and fled; he burst out from under the brass pot and spilled the boiling water, making the brave Keresaspa stumble back in fear.

Yasht xix. 38-40: Translation of J. Darmesteter.

Yasht xix. 38-40: Translation by J. Darmesteter.


THE WISE MAN

Verily I say it unto thee, O Spitama Zoroaster! the man who has a wife is far above him who lives in continence; he who keeps a house is far above him who has none; he who has children is far above the childless man; he who has riches is far above him who has none.

I truly say to you, O Spitama Zoroaster! A man with a wife is far greater than one who lives without one; a man who has a home is far better off than one who doesn’t; a man with children is far superior to a childless man; a man with wealth is far ahead of one who lacks it.

And of two men, he who fills himself with meat receives in him good spirit [Vohu Mano] much more than he who does not do so; the latter is all but dead; the former is above him by the worth of a sheep, by the worth of an ox, by the worth of a man.

And between two men, the one who fills himself with food has a much better spirit than the one who doesn’t; the latter is almost lifeless; the former is worth more than a sheep, more than an ox, more than a person.

It is this man that can strive against the onsets of death; that can strive against the well-darted arrow; that can strive against the winter fiend with thinnest garment on; that can strive against the wicked tyrant and smite him on the head; it is this man that can strive against the ungodly fasting Ashemaogha [the fiends and heretics who do not eat].

It is this man who can fight against the approach of death; who can resist the well-aimed arrow; who can battle against the winter demon in the lightest clothing; who can stand up to the evil tyrant and strike him on the head; it is this man who can confront the godless fasting Ashemaogha [the demons and heretics who do not eat].

Vendidad iv. 47-49: Translation of J. Darmesteter.

Vendidad iv. 47-49: Translation of J. Darmesteter.


INVOCATION TO RAIN

"Come on, O clouds, along the sky, through the air, down on the earth, by thousands of drops, by myriads of drops," thus say, O holy Zoroaster! "to destroy sickness altogether, to destroy death altogether, to destroy altogether the sickness made by the Gaini, to destroy altogether the death made by Gaini, to destroy altogether Gadha and Apagadha.

"Come on, O clouds, across the sky, through the air, down to the earth, in thousands of drops, in countless drops," thus speaks, O holy Zoroaster! "to eliminate sickness completely, to eliminate death entirely, to wipe out the sickness created by the Gaini, to wipe out the death caused by Gaini, to remove completely Gadha and Apagadha."

"If death come at eve, may healing come at daybreak!

"If death comes in the evening, may healing come at dawn!"

"If death come at daybreak, may healing come at night!

"If death comes at daybreak, may healing come at night!"

"If death come at night, may healing come at dawn!

"If death comes at night, may healing come at dawn!"

"Let showers shower down new waters, new earth, new trees, new health, and new healing powers."

"Let the rain bring fresh water, new soil, new trees, new health, and new healing powers."

Vendidad xxi. 2: Translation of J. Darmesteter.

Vendidad xxi. 2: Translation of J. Darmesteter.


A PRAYER FOR HEALING

Ahura Mazda spake unto Spitama Zoroaster, saying, "I, Ahura Mazda, the Maker of all good things, when I made this mansion, the beautiful, the shining, seen afar (there may I go up, there may I arrive)!"

Ahura Mazda spoke to Spitama Zoroaster, saying, "I, Ahura Mazda, the Creator of all good things, when I created this home, the beautiful, the shining, seen from afar (there I can go up, there I can arrive)!"

Then the ruffian looked at me; the ruffian Anra Mainyu, the deadly, wrought against me nine diseases and ninety, and nine hundred, and nine thousand, and nine times ten thousand diseases. So mayest thou heal me, O Holy Word, thou most glorious one!

Then the thug looked at me; the thug Anra Mainyu, the deadly one, unleashed against me nine diseases and ninety, and nine hundred, and nine thousand, and nine times ten thousand diseases. So may you heal me, O Holy Word, you most glorious one!

Unto thee will I give in return a thousand fleet, swift-running steeds; I offer thee up a sacrifice, O good Saoka, made by Mazda and holy.

To you, I will offer a thousand fast-running horses in return; I present to you a sacrifice, O good Saoka, created by Mazda and sacred.

Unto thee will I give in return a thousand fleet, high-humped camels; I offer thee up a sacrifice, O good Saoka, made by Mazda and holy.

Unto you, I will give in return a thousand swift, high-humped camels; I offer you a sacrifice, O good Saoka, made by Mazda and holy.

Unto thee will I give in return a thousand brown faultless oxen; I offer thee up a sacrifice, O good Saoka, made by Mazda and holy.

Unto you will I give back a thousand perfect brown oxen; I offer you a sacrifice, O good Saoka, made by Mazda and holy.

Unto thee will I give in return a thousand young of all species of small cattle; I offer thee up a sacrifice, O good Saoka, made by Mazda and holy.

To you, I will give in exchange a thousand young from all kinds of small livestock; I offer you a sacrifice, O good Saoka, made by Mazda and sacred.

And I will bless thee with the fair blessing-spell of the righteous, the friendly blessing-spell of the righteous, that makes the empty swell to fullness and the full to overflowing, that comes to help him who was sickening, and makes the sick man sound again. Vendidad xxii. 1-5: Translation of J. Darmesteter.

And I will bless you with the beautiful blessing of the righteous, the kind blessing of the righteous, that makes the empty full and the full overflow, that comes to help the one who is ailing and makes the sick person healthy again. Vendidad xxii. 1-5: Translation of J. Darmesteter.


FRAGMENT

All good thoughts, and all good words, and all good deeds are thought and spoken and done with intelligence; and all evil thoughts and words and deeds are thought and spoken and done with folly.

All good thoughts, all good words, and all good deeds are thought, spoken, and done with intelligence; and all bad thoughts, words, and deeds are thought, spoken, and done with foolishness.

2. And let [the men who think and speak and do] all good thoughts and words and deeds inhabit Heaven [as their home]. And let those who think and speak and do evil thoughts and words and deeds abide in Hell. For to all who think good thoughts, speak good words, and do good deeds, Heaven, the best world, belongs. And this is evident and as of course. Avesta, Fragment iii.: Translation of L.H. Mills.

2. And let those who think, speak, and do good things live in Heaven as their home. And let those who think, speak, and do evil things stay in Hell. Because for everyone who has good thoughts, speaks good words, and does good deeds, Heaven, the best place, is theirs. This is clear and natural. Avesta, Fragment iii.: Translation of L.H. Mills.






AVICEBRON

(1028-? 1058)


vicebron, or Avicebrol (properly Solomon ben Judah ibn Gabirol), one of the most famous of Jewish poets, and the most original of Jewish thinkers, was born at Cordova, in Spain, about A.D. 1028. Of the events of his life we know little; and it was only in 1845 that Munk, in the 'Literaturblatt des Orient,' proved the Jewish poet Ibn Gabirol to be one and the same person with Avicebron, so often quoted by the Schoolmen as an Arab philosopher. He was educated at Saragossa, spent some years at Malaga, and died, hardly thirty years old, about 1058. His disposition seems to have been rather melancholy.

Avicebron, or Avicebrol (properly Solomon ben Judah ibn Gabirol), is one of the most renowned Jewish poets and the most original Jewish thinkers. He was born in Córdoba, Spain, around A.D. 1028. We know very little about his life events; it wasn't until 1845 that Munk, in the 'Literaturblatt des Orient,' confirmed that the Jewish poet Ibn Gabirol was the same person as Avicebron, who was frequently cited by the Schoolmen as an Arab philosopher. He was educated in Saragossa, spent several years in Málaga, and died at around thirty years old, around 1058. He appears to have had a rather melancholic temperament.

Of his philosophic works, which were written in Arabic, by far the most important, and that which lent lustre to his name, was the 'Fountain of Life'; a long treatise in the form of a dialogue between teacher and pupil, on what was then regarded as the fundamental question in philosophy, the nature and relations of Matter and Form. The original, which seems never to have been popular with either Jews or Arabs, is not known to exist; but there exists a complete Latin translation (the work having found appreciation among Christians), which has recently been edited with great care by Professor Bäumker of Breslau, under the title 'Avencebrolis Fons Vitae, ex Arabico in Latinum translatus ab Johanne Hispano et Dominico Gundissalino' (Münster, 1895). There is also a series of extracts from it in Hebrew. Besides this, he wrote a half-popular work, 'On the Improvement of Character,' in which he brings the different virtues into relation with the five senses. He is, further, the reputed author of a work 'On the Soul,' and the reputed compiler of a famous anthology, 'A Choice of Pearls,' which appeared, with an English translation by B.H. Ascher, in London, in 1859. In his poetry, which, like that of other mediæval Hebrew poets, Moses ben Ezra, Judah Halévy, etc., is partly liturgical, partly worldly, he abandons native forms, such as we find in the Psalms, and follows artificial Arabic models, with complicated rhythms and rhyme, unsuited to Hebrew, which, unlike Arabic, is poor in inflections. Nevertheless, many of his liturgical pieces are still used in the services of the synagogue, while his worldly ditties find admirers elsewhere. (See A. Geiger, 'Ibn Gabirol und seine Dichtungen,' Leipzig, 1867.)

Of his philosophical works, which were written in Arabic, the most important one that brought him fame was the 'Fountain of Life'; a lengthy treatise in the form of a dialogue between a teacher and a student, discussing what was seen as the fundamental question in philosophy: the nature and relationship of Matter and Form. The original text seems to never have been popular among either Jews or Arabs and is not known to exist; however, a complete Latin translation is available (the work has been appreciated by Christians), which was recently carefully edited by Professor Bäumker of Breslau, titled 'Avencebrolis Fons Vitae, ex Arabico in Latinum translatus ab Johanne Hispano et Dominico Gundissalino' (Münster, 1895). There is also a collection of excerpts from it in Hebrew. Additionally, he wrote a semi-popular work called 'On the Improvement of Character,' where he connects various virtues with the five senses. He is also credited with a work 'On the Soul' and is thought to have compiled a famous anthology titled 'A Choice of Pearls,' which was published with an English translation by B.H. Ascher in London in 1859. In his poetry, which, like that of other medieval Hebrew poets such as Moses ben Ezra and Judah Halévy, is partly liturgical and partly secular, he moves away from native forms found in the Psalms and instead follows intricate Arabic models, with complex rhythms and rhymes that are less suited to Hebrew, which is less inflective than Arabic. Nonetheless, many of his liturgical pieces are still used in synagogue services, while his secular songs have found fans elsewhere. (See A. Geiger, 'Ibn Gabirol und seine Dichtungen,' Leipzig, 1867.)

The philosophy of Ibn Gabirol is a compound of Hebrew monotheism and that Neo-Platonic Aristotelianism which for two hundred years had been current in the Muslim schools at Bagdad, Basra, etc., and which the learned Jews were largely instrumental in carrying to the Muslims of Spain. For it must never be forgotten that the great translators and intellectual purveyors of the Middle Ages were the Jews. (See Steinschneider, 'Die Hebräischen Uebersetzungen des Mittelalters, und die Juden als Dolmetscher,' 2 vols., Berlin, 1893.)

The philosophy of Ibn Gabirol blends Hebrew monotheism with the Neo-Platonic Aristotelianism that had been prominent in the Muslim schools in Baghdad, Basra, and elsewhere for two hundred years. The knowledgeable Jews played a significant role in bringing this knowledge to the Muslims of Spain. It's important to remember that the main translators and intellectual contributors of the Middle Ages were the Jews. (See Steinschneider, 'Die Hebräischen Uebersetzungen des Mittelalters, und die Juden als Dolmetscher,' 2 vols., Berlin, 1893.)

The aim of Ibn Gabirol, like that of the other three noted Hebrew thinkers, Philo, Maimonides, and Spinoza, was--given God, to account for creation; and this he tried to do by means of Neo-Platonic Aristotelianism, such as he found in the Pseudo-Pythagoras, Pseudo-Empedocles, Pseudo-Aristotelian 'Theology' (an abstract from Plotinus), and 'Book on Causes' (an abstract from Proclus's 'Institutio Theologica'). It is well known that Aristotle, who made God a "thinking of thinking," and placed matter, as something eternal, over against him, never succeeded in bringing God into effective connection with the world (see K. Elser, 'Die Lehredes Aristotles über das Wirken Gottes,' Münster, 1893); and this defect the Greeks never afterward remedied until the time of Plotinus, who, without propounding a doctrine of emanation, arranged the universe as a hierarchy of existence, beginning with the Good, and descending through correlated Being and Intelligence, to Soul or Life, which produces Nature with all its multiplicity, and so stands on "the horizon" between undivided and divided being. In the famous encyclopaedia of the "Brothers of Purity," written in the East about A.D. 1000, and representing Muslim thought at its best, the hierarchy takes this form: God, Intelligence, Soul, Primal Matter, Secondary Matter, World, Nature, the Elements, Material Things. (See Dieterici, 'Die Philosophic der Araber im X. Jahrhundert n. Chr.,' 2 vols., Leipzig, 1876-79.) In the hands of Ibn Gabirol, this is transformed thus: God, Will, Primal Matter, Form, Intelligence, Soul--vegetable, animal, rational, Nature, the source of the visible world. If we compare these hierarchies, we shall see that Ibn Gabirol makes two very important changes: first, he introduces an altogether new element, viz., the Will; second, instead of placing Intelligence second in rank, next to God, he puts Will, Matter, and Form before it. Thus, whereas the earliest thinkers, drawing on Aristotle, had sought for an explanation of the world in Intelligence, he seeks for it in Will, thus approaching the standpoint of Schopenhauer. Moreover, whereas they had made Matter and Form originate in Intelligence, he includes the latter, together with the material world, among things compounded of Matter and Form. Hence, everything, save God and His Will, which is but the expression of Him, is compounded of Matter and Form (cf. Dante, 'Paradiso,' i. 104 seq.). Had he concluded from this that God, in order to occupy this exceptional position, must be pure matter (or substance), he would have reached the standpoint of Spinoza. As it is, he stands entirely alone in the Middle Age, in making the world the product of Will, and not of Intelligence, as the Schoolmen and the classical philosophers of Germany held.

The goal of Ibn Gabirol, like that of the three other prominent Hebrew thinkers—Philo, Maimonides, and Spinoza—was to explain creation based on God. He attempted this using Neo-Platonic Aristotelianism, drawing from sources like Pseudo-Pythagoras, Pseudo-Empedocles, and the Pseudo-Aristotelian 'Theology' (an abstraction from Plotinus), as well as the 'Book on Causes' (an abstraction from Proclus's 'Institutio Theologica'). It's well known that Aristotle, who depicted God as "the thinking of thinking" and regarded matter as eternal, never successfully linked God to the world (see K. Elser, 'Die Lehredes Aristotles über das Wirken Gottes,' Münster, 1893). This gap remained until Plotinus, who, without introducing a doctrine of emanation, organized the universe into a hierarchy starting with the Good and moving down through Being and Intelligence, to Soul or Life, which generates Nature and all its diversity, thereby standing at the "horizon" between undivided and divided existence. In the well-known encyclopedia of the "Brothers of Purity," written in the East around A.D. 1000 and showcasing the peak of Muslim thought, the hierarchy is structured as follows: God, Intelligence, Soul, Primal Matter, Secondary Matter, World, Nature, the Elements, Material Things. (See Dieterici, 'Die Philosophic der Araber im X. Jahrhundert n. Chr.,' 2 vols., Leipzig, 1876-79.) Ibn Gabirol transforms this hierarchy to read: God, Will, Primal Matter, Form, Intelligence, Soul—vegetable, animal, rational, Nature, which is the source of the visible world. Comparing these hierarchies reveals two significant changes made by Ibn Gabirol: first, he introduces a completely new element—Will; second, instead of placing Intelligence second in rank next to God, he positions Will, Matter, and Form before it. Therefore, while the earlier thinkers, drawing from Aristotle, sought to explain the world in terms of Intelligence, Ibn Gabirol seeks it in Will, thus aligning more closely with Schopenhauer's perspective. Furthermore, where they positioned Matter and Form as emerging from Intelligence, he categorizes these along with the material world as being composed of Matter and Form. Essentially, everything except God and His Will—which is merely an expression of Him—is made up of Matter and Form (cf. Dante, 'Paradiso,' i. 104 seq.). Had he concluded that God must be pure matter (or substance) to hold this unique position, he would then have aligned with Spinoza. As it stands, he is completely unique in the Middle Ages for positing that the world is shaped by Will, rather than by Intelligence, as the Schoolmen and classical philosophers in Germany believed.

The 'Fountain of Life' is divided into five books, whose subjects are as follows:--I. Matter and Form, and their various kinds. II. Matter as the bearer of body, and the subject of the categories. III. Separate Substances, in the created intellect, standing between God and the World. IV. Matter and Form in simple substances. V. Universal Matter and Universal Form, with a discussion of the Divine Will, which, by producing and uniting Matter and Form, brings being out of non-being, and so is the 'Fountain of Life.' Though the author is influenced by Jewish cosmogony, his system, as such, is almost purely Neo-Platonic. It remains one of the most considerable attempts that have ever been made to find in spirit the explanation of the world; not only making all matter at bottom one, but also maintaining that while form is due to the divine will, matter is due to the divine essence, so that both are equally spiritual. It is especially interesting as showing us, by contrast, how far Christian thinking, which rested on much the same foundation with it, was influenced and confined by Christian dogmas, especially by those of the Trinity and the Incarnation.

The 'Fountain of Life' is divided into five books, covering the following topics: I. Matter and Form, and their different kinds. II. Matter as the bearer of body, and the subject of the categories. III. Separate Substances, in the created intellect, positioned between God and the World. IV. Matter and Form in simple substances. V. Universal Matter and Universal Form, including a discussion of the Divine Will, which, by creating and uniting Matter and Form, brings existence out of non-existence, thus being the 'Fountain of Life.' While the author is influenced by Jewish cosmogony, his system is almost entirely Neo-Platonic. It is one of the most significant attempts ever made to find a spiritual explanation for the world; it not only asserts that all matter is fundamentally one but also claims that while form arises from the divine will, matter comes from the divine essence, making both equally spiritual. It is particularly interesting as it highlights, in contrast, how much Christian thought, which shared a similar foundation, was shaped and limited by Christian doctrines, especially those concerning the Trinity and the Incarnation.

Ibn Gabirol's thought exerted a profound influence, not only on subsequent Hebrew thinkers, like Joseph ben Saddig, Maimonides, Spinoza, but also on the Christian Schoolmen, by whom he is often quoted, and on Giordano Bruno. Through Spinoza and Bruno this influence has passed into the modern world, where it still lives. Dante, though naming many Arab philosophers, never alludes to Ibn Gabirol; yet he borrowed more of his sublimest thoughts from the 'Fountain of Life' than from any other book. (Cf. Ibn Gabirol's 'Bedeutung für die Geschichte der Philosophie,' appendix to Vol. i. of M. Joël's 'Beiträge zur Gesch. der Philos.,' Breslau, 1876.) If we set aside the hypostatic form in which Ibn Gabirol puts forward his ideas, we shall find a remarkable similarity between his system and that of Kant, not to speak of that of Schopenhauer. For the whole subject, see J. Guttman's 'Die Philosophic des Salomon Ibn Gabirol' (Göttingen, 1889).

Ibn Gabirol's ideas had a significant impact, not just on later Hebrew thinkers like Joseph ben Saddig, Maimonides, and Spinoza, but also on Christian scholars who frequently reference him, as well as Giordano Bruno. Through Spinoza and Bruno, this influence has continued into the modern era, where it remains relevant. Dante, although he mentions many Arab philosophers, never refers to Ibn Gabirol; however, he drew more of his deepest insights from the 'Fountain of Life' than from any other book. (Cf. Ibn Gabirol's 'Bedeutung für die Geschichte der Philosophie,' appendix to Vol. i. of M. Joël's 'Beiträge zur Gesch. der Philos.,' Breslau, 1876.) If we overlook the complex way Ibn Gabirol presents his ideas, we can see a striking resemblance between his system and that of Kant, not to mention Schopenhauer's. For a comprehensive study, see J. Guttman's 'Die Philosophic des Salomon Ibn Gabirol' (Göttingen, 1889).


ON MATTER AND FORM

From the 'Fountain of Life,' Fifth Treatise

Intelligence is finite in both directions: on the upper side, by reason of will, which is above it; on the lower, by reason of matter, which is outside of its essence. Hence, spiritual substances are finite with respect to matter, because they differ through it, and distinction is the cause of finitude; in respect to forms they are infinite on the lower side, because one form flows from another. And we must bear in mind that that part of matter which is above heaven, the more it ascends from it to the principle of creation, becomes the more spiritual in form, whereas that part which descends lower than the heaven toward quiet will be more corporeal in form. Matter, intelligence, and soul comprehend heaven, and heaven comprehends the elements. And just as, if you imagine your soul standing at the extreme height of heaven, and looking back upon the earth, the earth will seem but a point, in comparison with the heaven, so are corporeal and spiritual substance in comparison with the will. And first matter is stable in the knowledge of God, as the earth in the midst of heaven. And the form diffused through it is as the light diffused through the air....

Intelligence is limited in both ways: at the top, by will, which surpasses it; at the bottom, by matter, which exists outside of its essence. Therefore, spiritual substances are limited by matter because they vary because of it, and distinction causes limitation. Regarding forms, they are infinite on the lower end since one form emerges from another. We should remember that the part of matter above heaven becomes more spiritual in form as it rises from it toward the principle of creation, while the part that falls below heaven towards stillness takes on a more physical form. Matter, intelligence, and soul encompass heaven, and heaven encompasses the elements. Just as, if you envision your soul standing at the highest point of heaven and looking back at the earth, the earth will appear just a tiny dot compared to heaven, so too are physical and spiritual substances when compared to the will. Initially, matter is stable in the knowledge of God, just like the earth is in the center of heaven. The form that permeates it is like light spread through the air.

We must bear in mind that the unity induced by the will (we might say, the will itself) binds matter to form. Hence that union is stable, firm, and perpetual from the beginning of its creation; and thus unity sustains all things.

We need to keep in mind that the unity created by the will (we can say, the will itself) connects matter to form. As a result, that union is stable, strong, and lasting from the moment it was created; and so unity supports everything.

Matter is movable, in order that it may receive form, in conformity with its appetite for receiving goodness and delight through the reception of form. In like manner, everything that is, desires to move, in order that it may attain something of the goodness of the primal being; and the nearer anything is to the primal being, the more easily it reaches this, and the further off it is, the more slowly and with the longer motion and time it does so. And the motion of matter and other substances is nothing but appetite and love for the mover toward which it moves, as, for example, matter moves toward form, through desire for the primal being; for matter requires light from that which is in the essence of will, which compels matter to move toward will and to desire it: and herein will and matter are alike. And because matter is receptive of the form that has flowed down into it by the flux of violence and necessity, matter must necessarily move to receive form; and therefore things are constrained by will and obedience in turn. Hence by the light which it has from will, matter moves toward will and desires it; but when it receives form, it lacks nothing necessary for knowing and desiring it, and nothing remains for it to seek for. For example, in the morning the air has an imperfect splendor from the sun; but at noon it has a perfect splendor, and there remains nothing for it to demand of the sun. Hence the desire for the first motion is a likeness between all substances and the first Maker, because it is impressed upon all things to move toward the first; because particular matter desires particular form, and the matter of plants and animals, which, in generating, move toward the forms of plants and animals, are also influenced by the particular form acting in them. In like manner the sensible soul moves toward sensible forms, and the rational soul to intelligible forms, because the particular soul, which is called the first intellect, while it is in its principle, is susceptible of form; but when it shall have received the form of universal intelligence, which is the second intellect, and shall become intelligence, then it will be strong to act, and will be called the second intellect; and since particular souls have such a desire, it follows that universal souls must have a desire for universal forms. The same thing must be said of natural matter,--that is, the substance which sustains the nine categories; because this matter moves to take on the first qualities, then to the mineral form, then to the vegetable, then to the sensible, then to the rational, then to the intelligible, until at last it is united to the form of universal intelligence. And this primal matter desires primal form; and all things that are, desire union and commixture, that so they may be assimilated to their principle; and therefore, genera, species, differentiae, and contraries are united through something in singulars.

Matter moves in order to take on form, in line with its desire to receive goodness and joy through that form. Similarly, everything that exists wants to move to attain some of the goodness of the primal being; the closer something is to the primal being, the easier it can reach this, and the further away it is, the slower and more drawn out the process becomes. The movement of matter and other substances is essentially driven by a longing and love for the mover towards which it seeks to move, just as matter moves toward form, motivated by a desire for the primal being. Matter needs light from what is in the essence of will, which pushes it toward that will and makes it want it: in this, will and matter are alike. Since matter is open to receiving the form that comes to it through force and necessity, it must inevitably move to accept that form; thus, things are bound by will and obedience in turn. By the light it gets from will, matter moves toward will and yearns for it; but once it receives form, it lacks nothing necessary for knowing and desiring it, and nothing is left for it to seek. For instance, in the morning, the air has an imperfect brightness from the sun; but at noon, it achieves a perfect brightness, and there’s nothing left for it to ask of the sun. Therefore, the desire for the initial movement reflects a similarity between all substances and the first Maker because it is inherent in all things to strive toward the first; each specific matter yearns for its specific form, and the matter of plants and animals, when they reproduce, also moves toward the forms of their kind, influenced by the unique form within them. Likewise, the sensible soul strives for sensible forms, and the rational soul aims for intelligible forms, because the individual soul, known as the first intellect, is capable of taking in form while in its essence; when it receives the form of universal intelligence, which is the second intellect, and becomes intelligence itself, it gains the strength to act and will then be called the second intellect; since individual souls have such a desire, it follows that universal souls must also have a desire for universal forms. The same can be said for natural matter, which is the substance that supports the nine categories; this matter strives to adopt first qualities, then the mineral form, then the vegetable, then the sensible, then the rational, and finally the intelligible, until it ultimately unites with the form of universal intelligence. This primal matter longs for primal form; and everything that exists desires union and mixing so that they can be assimilated to their source; consequently, genera, species, differences, and opposites are unified through something in particular entities.

Thus, matter is like an empty schedule and a wax tablet; whereas form is like a painted shape and words set down, from which the reader reaches the end of science. And when the soul knows these, it desires to know the wonderful painter of them, to whose essence it is impossible to ascend. Thus matter and form are the two closed gates of intelligence, which it is hard for intelligence to open and pass through, because the substance of intelligence is below them, and made up of them. And when the soul has subtilized itself, until it can penetrate them, it arrives at the word, that is, at perfect will; and then its motion ceases, and its joy remains.

Thus, matter is like an empty schedule and a wax tablet; whereas form is like a painted shape and words written down, from which the reader reaches the end of knowledge. And when the soul understands these, it longs to know the amazing creator of them, whose essence is impossible to fully grasp. Therefore, matter and form are the two locked gates of understanding, which it is challenging for the mind to open and pass through, because the essence of understanding lies beneath them and consists of them. When the soul has refined itself enough to penetrate them, it arrives at the word, meaning perfect will; and then its movement stops, and its joy remains.

An analogy to the fact that the universal will actualizes universal form in the matter of intelligence is the fact that the particular will actualizes the particular form in the soul without time, and life and essential motion in the matter of the soul, and local motion and other motions in the matter of nature. But all these motions are derived from the will; and so all things are moved by the will, just as the soul causes rest or motion in the body according to its will. And this motion is different according to the greater or less proximity of things to the will. And if we remove action from the will, the will will be identical with the primal essence; whereas, with action, it is different from it. Hence, will is as the painter of all forms; the matter of each thing as a tablet; and the form of each thing as the picture on the tablet. It binds form to matter, and is diffused through the whole of matter, from highest to lowest, as the soul through the body; and as the virtue of the sun, diffusing its light, unites with the light, and with it descends into the air, so the virtue of the will unites with the form which it imparts to all things, and descends with it. On this ground it is said that the first cause is in all things, and that there is nothing without it.

An analogy to the idea that the universal will brings the universal form into reality through intelligence is that the particular will brings the particular form into being within the soul instantly, along with life and essential movement in the essence of the soul, and physical movement and other motions in the realm of nature. All these movements stem from the will; therefore, everything is moved by the will, just like the soul produces rest or motion in the body based on its desires. This motion varies depending on how close or far things are from the will. If we take away action from the will, the will becomes the same as the primal essence; however, with action, it differentiates from it. Thus, the will acts like the painter of all forms; the essence of each thing acts like a blank canvas; and the form of each thing is like the picture on that canvas. It connects form to matter and permeates all matter, from the highest to the lowest, just as the soul does within the body; and just as the sun's light spreads and merges with the air, the virtue of the will merges with the form it gives to everything and moves along with it. For this reason, it is said that the first cause exists in all things, and nothing exists without it.

The will holds all things together by means of form; whence we likewise say that form holds all things together. Thus, form is intermediate between will and matter, receiving from will, and giving to matter. And will acts without time or motion, through its own might. If the action of soul and intelligence, and the infusion of light are instantaneous, much more so is that of will.

The will connects everything through form; that's why we also say that form keeps everything together. So, form is the link between will and matter, receiving from will and giving to matter. Will operates independently of time or motion, driven by its own power. If the actions of the soul and intellect, as well as the infusion of light, happen instantly, then the will acts even more swiftly.

Creation comes from the high creator, and is an emanation, like the issue of water flowing from its source; but whereas water follows water without intermission or rest, creation is without motion or time. The sealing of form upon matter, as it flows in from the will, is like the sealing or reflection of a form in a mirror, when it is seen. And as sense receives the form of the felt without the matter, so everything that acts upon another acts solely through its own form, which it simply impresses upon that other. Hence genus, species, differentia, property, accident, and all forms in matter are merely an impression made by wisdom.

Creation comes from the supreme creator and is a manifestation, like water flowing from its source; but while water continuously flows, creation exists outside of motion and time. The imprint of form on matter, as it comes from the will, is like the reflection of a shape in a mirror when it is observed. Just as our senses perceive the form of what we feel without the actual substance, everything that affects another does so solely through its own form, which it impresses on that other. Therefore, genus, species, differentia, property, accident, and all forms in matter are just impressions made by wisdom.

The created soul is gifted with the knowledge which is proper to it; but after it is united to the body, it is withdrawn from receiving those impressions which are proper to it, by reason of the very darkness of the body, covering and extinguishing its light, and blurring it, just as in the case of a clear mirror: when dense substance is put over it its light is obscured. And therefore God, by the subtlety of his substance, formed this world, and arranged it according to this most beautiful order, in which it is, and equipped the soul with senses, wherein, when it uses them, that which is hidden in it is manifested in act; and the soul, in apprehending sensible things, is like a man who sees many things, and when he departs from them, finds that nothing remains with him but the vision of imagination and memory.

The created soul is endowed with the knowledge that belongs to it; however, once it joins with the body, it is cut off from receiving those insights due to the darkness of the body, which covers and dims its light, much like how a clear mirror looks dull when something heavy is placed over it. Therefore, God, through his subtle essence, shaped this world and organized it in a beautifully intricate way, equipping the soul with senses. When the soul uses these senses, what is hidden within it becomes active; and in understanding the material world, the soul is like a person who sees many things but, when they move away, is left with nothing but the images in their imagination and memory.

We must also bear in mind that, while matter is made by essence, form is made by will. And it is said that matter is the seat of God, and that will, the giver of form, sits on it and rests upon it. And through the knowledge of these things we ascend to those things which are behind them, that is, to the cause why there is anything; and this is a knowledge of the world of deity, which is the greatest whole: whatever is below it is very small in comparison with it.

We also need to remember that while matter is created by essence, form is created by will. It is said that matter is the foundation of God, and that will, which gives shape, rests upon it. By understanding these concepts, we can move toward understanding the reasons behind everything’s existence; this leads us to a knowledge of the divine realm, which is the greatest whole: everything below it is insignificant in comparison.






ROBERT AYTOUN

(1570-1638)


his Scottish poet was born in his father's castle of Kinaldie, near St. Andrews, Fifeshire, in 1570. He was descended from the Norman family of De Vescy, a younger son of which settled in Scotland and received from Robert Bruce the lands of Aytoun in Berwickshire. Kincardie came into the family about 1539. Robert Aytoun was educated at St. Andrews, taking his degree in 1588, traveled on the Continent like other wealthy Scottish gentlemen, and studied law at the University of Paris. Returning in 1603, he delighted James I. by a Latin poem congratulating him on his accession to the English throne. Thereupon the poet received an invitation to court as Groom of the Privy Chamber. He rose rapidly, was knighted in 1612, and made Gentleman of the Bedchamber to King James and private secretary to Queen Anne. When Charles I. ascended the throne, Aytoun was retained, and held many important posts. According to Aubrey, "he was acquainted with all the witts of his time in England." Sir Robert was essentially a court poet, and belonged to the cultivated circle of Scottish favorites that James gathered around him; yet there is no mention of him in the gossipy diaries of the period, and almost none in the State papers. He seems, however, to have been popular: Ben Jonson boasts that Aytoun "loved me dearly." It is not surprising that his mild verses should have faded in the glorious light of the contemporary poets.

This Scottish poet was born in his father's castle of Kinaldie, near St. Andrews, Fifeshire, in 1570. He was descended from the Norman family of De Vescy, a younger son of which settled in Scotland and received lands in Aytoun, Berwickshire, from Robert Bruce. Kincardie came into the family around 1539. Robert Aytoun was educated at St. Andrews and earned his degree in 1588. He traveled across Europe like other wealthy Scottish gentlemen and studied law at the University of Paris. Upon returning in 1603, he impressed James I. with a Latin poem congratulating him on becoming king of England. After that, the poet received an invitation to the court as Groom of the Privy Chamber. He quickly rose through the ranks, was knighted in 1612, and became Gentleman of the Bedchamber to King James and private secretary to Queen Anne. When Charles I. took the throne, Aytoun remained in service and held many important positions. According to Aubrey, "he was acquainted with all the witts of his time in England." Sir Robert was primarily a court poet and was part of the cultured circle of Scottish favorites that James surrounded himself with; however, there is no mention of him in the gossip-filled diaries of the time, and almost none in the State papers. He seems to have been well-liked, as Ben Jonson claimed that Aytoun "loved me dearly." It's not surprising that his gentle verses have faded in the brilliance of the contemporary poets.


ROBERT AYTOUN

ROBERT AYTOUN

He wrote in Greek and French, and many of his Latin poems were published under the title 'Delitiae Poetarum Scotorum' (Amsterdam, 1637). His English poems on such themes as a 'Love Dirge,' 'The Poet Forsaken,' 'The Lover's Remonstrance,' 'Address to an Inconstant Mistress,' etc., do not show depth of emotion. He says of himself:--

He wrote in Greek and French, and many of his Latin poems were published under the title 'Delitiae Poetarum Scotorum' (Amsterdam, 1637). His English poems on themes like a 'Love Dirge,' 'The Poet Forsaken,' 'The Lover's Remonstrance,' 'Address to an Inconstant Mistress,' etc., do not convey much emotional depth. He says of himself:--


"Yet have I been a lover by report,

"Yet I have been known as a lover,"

Yea, I have died for love as others do;

Yup, I've died for love just like everyone else;

But praised be God, it was in such a sort

But praise be to God, it was in such a way

That I revived within an hour or two."

That I came back to life within an hour or two.


The lines beginning "I do confess thou'rt smooth and fair," quoted below with their adaptation by Burns, do not appear in his MSS., collected by his heir Sir John Aytoun, nor in the edition of his works with a memoir prepared by Dr. Charles Rogers, published in Edinburgh in 1844 and reprinted privately in 1871. Dean Stanley, in his 'Memorials of Westminster Abbey,' accords to him the original of 'Auld Lang Syne,' which Rogers includes in his edition. Burns's song follows the version attributed to Francis Temple.

The lines starting with "I do confess thou'rt smooth and fair," quoted below along with their adaptation by Burns, are not found in his manuscripts, which were collected by his heir Sir John Aytoun, nor in the edition of his works with a memoir created by Dr. Charles Rogers, published in Edinburgh in 1844 and privately reprinted in 1871. Dean Stanley, in his 'Memorials of Westminster Abbey,' attributes the original of 'Auld Lang Syne' to him, which Rogers includes in his edition. Burns's song follows the version credited to Francis Temple.

Aytoun passed his entire life in luxury, died in Whitehall Palace in 1638, and was the first Scottish poet buried in Westminster Abbey. His memorial bust was taken from a portrait by Vandyke.

Aytoun lived his whole life in luxury, died in Whitehall Palace in 1638, and was the first Scottish poet to be buried in Westminster Abbey. His memorial bust was modeled after a portrait by Vandyke.


INCONSTANCY UPBRAIDED

FAITHFULNESS CRITICIZED

I loved thee once, I'll love no more;

I loved you once, but I won't love you again;

Thine be the grief as is the blame:

Your grief is the same as the blame:

Thou art not what thou wast before,

You’re not who you used to be,

What reason I should be the same?

What reason do I have to be the same?

He that can love unloved again,

He who can love when not loved back,

Hath better store of love than brain;

Has a greater abundance of love than intellect;

God send me love my debts to pay,

God, send me love to pay my debts,

While unthrifts fool their love away.

While spendthrifts waste their love away.

Nothing could have my love o'erthrown,

Nothing could have my love overthrown,

If thou hadst still continued mine;

If you had still remained mine;

Yea, if thou hadst remained thy own,

Yup, if you had stayed true to yourself,

I might perchance have yet been thine.

I might still have been yours.

But thou thy freedom didst recall,

But you remembered your freedom,

That it thou might elsewhere inthrall;

That you might charm elsewhere;

And then how could I but disdain

And then how could I not feel disrespected

A captive's captive to remain?

A captive's captive to stay?

When new desires had conquered thee,

When new desires had taken over you,

And changed the object of thy will,

And changed what you wanted,

It had been lethargy in me,

It had been laziness in me,

Not constancy, to love thee still.

Not being constant, to still love you.

Yea, it had been a sin to go

Yup, it had been a sin to go

And prostitute affection so;

And sell affection like this;

Since we are taught no prayers to say

Since we aren't taught any prayers to say

To such as must to others pray.

To those who must pray for others.

Yet do thou glory in thy choice,

Yet take pride in your choice,

Thy choice of his good fortune boast;

Your choice of his good fortune boasts;

I'll neither grieve nor yet rejoice

I'll neither be sad nor happy

To see him gain what I have lost.

To watch him achieve what I've lost.

The height of my disdain shall be

The level of my contempt will be

To laugh at him, to blush for thee;

To laugh at him, to feel embarrassed for you;

To love thee still, but go no more

To still love you, but not go anymore

A-begging to a beggar's door.

A-begging at a beggar's door.



LINES TO AN INCONSTANT MISTRESS

LINES TO A FICKLE MISTRESS

I do confess thou'rt smooth and fair,

I admit you're smooth and beautiful,

And I might have gone near to love thee,

And I might have come close to loving you,

Had I not found the slightest prayer

Had I not found the tiniest prayer

That lips could speak had power to move thee.

That lips could speak had the power to move you.

But I can let thee now alone,

But I can leave you here now,

As worthy to be loved by none.

As unworthy of love from anyone.

I do confess thou'rt sweet, yet find

I admit you're sweet, but I find

Thee such an unthrift of thy sweets,

Thee such a waste of your sweetness,

Thy favors are but like the wind

Your favors are just like the wind.

Which kisseth everything it meets!

Which kisses everything it meets!

And since thou canst love more than one,

And since you can love more than one,

Thou'rt worthy to be loved by none.

You're not worthy of anyone's love.

The morning rose that untouched stands,

The morning rose that stands untouched,

Armed with her briers, how sweet she smells!

Armed with her thorns, how sweet she smells!

But plucked and strained through ruder hands,

But picked and squeezed through rougher hands,

Her scent no longer with her dwells.

Her scent no longer lingers with her.

But scent and beauty both are gone,

But both scent and beauty are gone,

And leaves fall from her one by one.

And leaves fall from her, one by one.

Such fate ere long will thee betide,

Such fate will soon befall you,

When thou hast handled been awhile,

When you have been handling it for a while,

Like fair flowers to be thrown aside;

Like beautiful flowers thrown away;

And thou shalt sigh while I shall smile,

And you will sigh while I will smile,

To see thy love to every one

To show your love to everyone

Hath brought thee to be loved by none.

Has brought you to be loved by no one.



BURNS'S ADAPTATION

BURNS'S VERSION

I do confess thou art sae fair,

I admit you are so beautiful,

I wad been ower the lugs in love

I had been head over heels in love.

Had I na found the slightest prayer

Had I not found the slightest prayer

That lips could speak, thy heart could move.

That lips could speak, your heart could move.

I do confess thee sweet--but find

I admit you’re sweet—but I find

Thou art sae thriftless o' thy sweets,

Thou art so wasteful of your sweets,

Thy favors are the silly wind,

Your favors are just the silly wind,

That kisses ilka thing it meets.

That kisses every thing it encounters.

See yonder rosebud rich in dew,

See that rosebud rich in dew,

Among its native briers sae coy,

Among its native thorns so shy,

How sune it tines its scent and hue

How soon it changes its scent and color

When pu'd and worn a common toy.

When pushed and worn, a common toy.

Sic fate, ere lang, shall thee betide,

Sic fate, ere lang, shall thee betide,

Tho' thou may gaily bloom awhile;

Though you may brightly blossom for a time;

Yet sune thou shalt be thrown aside

Yet soon you will be cast aside.

Like any common weed and vile.

Like any ordinary weed and disgusting.






WILLIAM EDMONSTOUNE AYTOUN

(1813-1865)


ytoun the second, balladist, humorist, and Tory, in proportions of about equal importance,--one of the group of wits and devotees of the status quo who made Blackwood's Magazine so famous in its early days,--was born in Edinburgh, June 21st, 1813. He was the son of Roger Aytoun, "writer to the Signet"; and a descendant of Sir Robert Aytoun (1570-1638), the poet and friend of Ben Jonson, who followed James VI. from Scotland and who is buried in Westminster Abbey. Both Aytoun's parents were literary. His mother, who knew Sir Walter Scott, and who gave Lockhart many details for his biography, helped the lad in his poems. She seemed to him to know all the ballads ever sung. His earliest verses were praised by Professor John Wilson ("Christopher North"), the first editor of Blackwood's, whose daughter he married in 1849. At the age of nineteen he published his 'Poland, Homer, and Other Poems' (Edinburgh, 1832). After leaving the University of Edinburgh, he studied law in London, visited Germany, and returning to Scotland, was called to the bar in 1840. He disliked the profession, and used to say that though he followed the law he never could overtake it.

Aytoun the Second, a ballad writer, humorist, and Tory, with roughly equal importance in all these areas—he was part of the group of clever writers and supporters of the status quo who made Blackwood's Magazine famous in its early days—was born in Edinburgh on June 21, 1813. He was the son of Roger Aytoun, a legal writer, and a descendant of Sir Robert Aytoun (1570-1638), the poet and friend of Ben Jonson, who followed James VI from Scotland and is buried in Westminster Abbey. Both of Aytoun's parents were involved in literature. His mother, who knew Sir Walter Scott and provided Lockhart with many details for his biography, assisted him with his poems. He thought she seemed to know every ballad ever sung. His earliest poems received praise from Professor John Wilson ("Christopher North"), the first editor of Blackwood's, whose daughter he married in 1849. At nineteen, he published 'Poland, Homer, and Other Poems' (Edinburgh, 1832). After leaving the University of Edinburgh, he studied law in London, traveled to Germany, and upon returning to Scotland, he was called to the bar in 1840. He disliked the profession and often said that although he pursued law, he could never quite catch up with it.

While in Germany he translated the first part of 'Faust' in blank verse, which was never published. Many of his translations from Uhland and Homer appeared in Blackwood's from 1836 to 1840, and many of his early writings were signed "Augustus Dunshunner." In 1844 he joined the editorial staff of Blackwood's, to which for many years he contributed political articles, verse, translations of Goethe, and humorous sketches. In 1845 he became Professor of Rhetoric and Literature in the University of Edinburgh, a place which he held until 1864. About 1841 he became acquainted with Theodore Martin, and in association with him wrote a series of light papers interspersed with burlesque verses, which, reprinted from Blackwood's, became popular as the 'Bon Gaultier Ballads.' Published in London in 1855, they reached their thirteenth edition in 1877.

While in Germany, he translated the first part of 'Faust' into blank verse, which was never published. Many of his translations from Uhland and Homer appeared in Blackwood's from 1836 to 1840, and many of his early writings were signed "Augustus Dunshunner." In 1844, he joined the editorial staff of Blackwood's, where he contributed political articles, poetry, translations of Goethe, and humorous sketches for many years. In 1845, he became a Professor of Rhetoric and Literature at the University of Edinburgh, a position he held until 1864. Around 1841, he met Theodore Martin, and together they wrote a series of light pieces mixed with burlesque verses, which, reprinted from Blackwood's, became popular as the 'Bon Gaultier Ballads.' Published in London in 1855, they reached their thirteenth edition in 1877.

"Some amusing papers I published under the pen name Bon Gaultier," says Theodore Martin in his 'Memoir of Aytoun,' "caught Aytoun's interest; and when I suggested creating more in a similar style, he quickly agreed and offered to help. This led to a sort of Beaumont-and-Fletcher partnership, resulting in a series of humorous papers that appeared in Tait's and Fraser's magazines from 1842 to 1844. In these papers, we boldly mocked the tastes and trends of the time that were ripe for satire and humor, while still keeping in mind a purpose beyond mere entertainment. This is where the verses, mostly, that later became popular as the 'Bon Gaultier Ballads' first appeared. Some of the best of these were solely Aytoun's, such as 'The Massacre of the McPherson,' 'The Rhyme of Sir Launcelot Bogle,' 'The Broken Pitcher,' 'The Red Friar and Little John,' 'The Lay of Mr. Colt,' and the finest imitation of a Scottish ballad, 'The Queen in France.' Some were entirely mine, and the rest we created together. Luckily for us, there were quite a few poets around at that time whose styles and ideas were distinct enough to make imitation easy and popular enough for their characteristics to be recognized in a parody. Macaulay's 'Lays of Rome' and his other two great ballads were still fresh in people's minds. Lockhart's 'Spanish Ballads' were as well-known in living rooms as they were in studies. Tennyson and Mrs. Browning were exploring new directions in poetry. These, along with Wordsworth, Moore, Uhland, and some lesser-known poets, were at our disposal—just as Scott, Byron, Crabbe, Coleridge, Wordsworth, and Southey had been for James and Horace Smith in 1812, when they wrote the 'Rejected Addresses.' Probably never before were verses created with such a sense of enjoyment."

With Theodore Martin he published also 'Poems and Ballads of Goethe' (London, 1858). Mr. Aytoun's fame as a poet rests on his 'Lays of the Cavaliers,' the themes of which are selected from stirring incidents of Scottish history, ranging from Flodden Field to the Battle of Culloden. The favorites in popular memory are 'The Execution of Montrose' and 'The Burial March of Dundee.' This book, published in London and Edinburgh in 1849, has gone through twenty-nine editions.

With Theodore Martin, he also published 'Poems and Ballads of Goethe' (London, 1858). Mr. Aytoun's reputation as a poet is based on his 'Lays of the Cavaliers,' which are inspired by significant events in Scottish history, from Flodden Field to the Battle of Culloden. The most memorable pieces are 'The Execution of Montrose' and 'The Burial March of Dundee.' This book, released in London and Edinburgh in 1849, has gone through twenty-nine editions.

His dramatic poem, 'Firmilian: a Spasmodic Tragedy,' written to ridicule the style of Bailey, Dobell, and Alexander Smith, and published in 1854, had so many excellent qualities that it was received as a serious production instead of a caricature. Aytoun introduced this in Blackwood's Magazine as a pretended review of an unpublished tragedy (as with the 'Rolliad,' and as Lockhart had done in the case of "Peter's Letters," so successfully that he had to write the book itself as a "second edition" to answer the demand for it). This review was so cleverly done that "most of the newspaper critics took the part of the poet against the reviewer, never suspecting the identity of both, and maintained the poetry to be fine poetry and the critic a dunce." The sarcasm of 'Firmilian' is so delicate that only those familiar with the school it is intended to satirize can fairly appreciate its qualities. The drama opens showing Firmilian in his study, planning the composition of 'Cain: a Tragedy'; and being infused with the spirit of the hero, he starts on a career of crime. Among his deeds is the destruction of the cathedral of Badajoz, which first appears in his mental vision thus:--

His dramatic poem, 'Firmilian: a Spasmodic Tragedy,' written to mock the style of Bailey, Dobell, and Alexander Smith, was published in 1854 and had so many great qualities that it was taken seriously rather than seen as a parody. Aytoun introduced this in Blackwood's Magazine as a fake review of an unpublished tragedy (similar to the 'Rolliad,' and as Lockhart had previously done with "Peter's Letters," so effectively that he had to write the book itself as a "second edition" to meet the demand for it). This review was so cleverly crafted that most newspaper critics took the side of the poet against the reviewer, never realizing that they were both the same person, and believed the poetry to be exceptional and the critic a fool. The sarcasm of 'Firmilian' is so subtle that only those familiar with the school it aims to critique can truly appreciate its qualities. The drama begins with Firmilian in his study, planning to write 'Cain: a Tragedy'; infused with the spirit of the hero, he embarks on a life of crime. One of his actions is the destruction of the cathedral of Badajoz, which first appears in his mind like this:--

"I thought I saw the strong ceilings collapse,
And the whole cathedral float in the air,
As if it jumped out of the jaws of Pandemonium."

To effect this he employs--

To achieve this he uses--

"About twenty barrels of the dark grain
The secret of which, in just one hour
Of devilish fun and laughter
Old Roger Bacon extracted from Beelzebub."

When the horror is accomplished, at a moment when the inhabitants of Badajoz are at prayer, Firmilian rather enjoys the scene:--

When the horror is complete, at a time when the people of Badajoz are praying, Firmilian finds some enjoyment in the scene:--

"Pillars and altar, organ loft and screen,
With a burnt mix of people intertwined,
Spinning in pain towards the trembling stars."

"'Firmilian,'" to quote from Aytoun's biographer again, "deserves to keep its place in literature, if only as showing how easy it is for a man of real poetic power to throw off, in sport, pages of sonorous and sparkling verse, simply by ignoring the fetters of nature and common-sense and dashing headlong on Pegasus through the wilderness of fancy." Its extravagances of rhetoric can be imagined from the following brief extract, somewhat reminiscent of Marlowe:--

"'Firmilian,'" to quote Aytoun's biographer again, "deserves to remain relevant in literature, if only because it demonstrates how effortlessly a truly talented poet can produce vibrant and brilliant verses in a playful manner, just by disregarding the constraints of nature and common sense and charging ahead on Pegasus through the realm of imagination." Its dramatic style can be understood from the following brief extract, which is somewhat reminiscent of Marlowe:--

"So should I then take Celsus as my guide,
Bore my mind with dull Justinian texts,
Or stir the dust that covers Augustine?
Not me, for sure! I've jumped into the sky,
And soared through the air like a bird
That flutters under the moonlight,
Headed east until I landed at the base
Of holy Helicon, and drank my fill
From the clear spring of Aganippe's stream;
I've rolled my body in joy along
The same grass where old Homer lay
That night he dreamed of Helen and of Troy:
And I have heard at midnight, the sweet sounds
Coming from the hilltop, where, wrapped
In the soft folds of a silver cloud,
The Muses sang Apollo to sleep."

In 1856 was printed 'Bothwell,' a poetic monologue on Mary Stuart's lover. Of Aytoun's humorous sketches, the most humorous are 'My First Spec in the Biggleswades,' and 'How We Got Up the Glen Mutchkin Railway'; tales written during the railway mania of 1845, which treat of the folly and dishonesty of its promoters, and show many typical Scottish characters. His 'Ballads of Scotland' was issued in 1858; it is an edition of the best ancient minstrelsy, with preface and notes. In 1861 appeared 'Norman Sinclair,' a novel published first in Blackwood's, and giving interesting pictures of society in Scotland and personal experiences.

In 1856, 'Bothwell' was published, a poetic monologue about Mary Stuart's lover. Among Aytoun's humorous sketches, the standouts are 'My First Spec in the Biggleswades' and 'How We Got Up the Glen Mutchkin Railway'; stories written during the railway craziness of 1845 that explore the foolishness and dishonesty of its promoters, showcasing many typical Scottish characters. His 'Ballads of Scotland' was released in 1858; it's an edition of the best ancient songs, complete with a preface and notes. In 1861, 'Norman Sinclair' was published, a novel that first appeared in Blackwood's and provides interesting depictions of society in Scotland along with personal experiences.

After Professor Wilson's death, Aytoun was considered the leading man of letters in Scotland; a rank which he modestly accepted by writing in 1838 to a friend:--"I am getting a kind of fame as the literary man of Scotland. Thirty years ago, in the North countries, a fellow achieved an immense reputation as 'The Tollman,' being the solitary individual entitled by law to levy blackmail at a ferry." In 1860 he was made Honorary President of the Associated Societies of the University of Edinburgh, his competitor being Thackeray. This was the place held afterward by Lord Lytton, Sir David Brewster, Carlyle, and Gladstone. Aytoun wrote the 'The Life and Times of Richard the First' (London, 1840), and in 1863 a 'Nuptial Ode on the Marriage of the Prince of Wales.'

After Professor Wilson's death, Aytoun was seen as the leading writer in Scotland; a title he humbly accepted when he wrote to a friend in 1838:--"I'm gaining a sort of fame as Scotland's literary figure. Thirty years ago, up North, a guy earned a huge reputation as 'The Tollman,' being the only person legally allowed to collect blackmail at a ferry." In 1860, he became the Honorary President of the Associated Societies of the University of Edinburgh, competing against Thackeray for the position. This role was later filled by Lord Lytton, Sir David Brewster, Carlyle, and Gladstone. Aytoun wrote 'The Life and Times of Richard the First' (London, 1840), and in 1863, a 'Nuptial Ode on the Marriage of the Prince of Wales.'

Aytoun was a man of great charm and geniality in society; even to Americans, though he detested America with the energy of fear--the fear of all who see its prosperity sapping the foundations of their class society. He died in 1865; and in 1867 his biography was published by Sir Theodore Martin, his collaborator. Martin's definition of Aytoun's place in literature is felicitous:--

Aytoun was a man with great charm and friendliness in social settings; even to Americans, despite his strong dislike for America fueled by fear—the fear of those who see its success undermining their social class. He died in 1865, and in 1867, his biography was published by Sir Theodore Martin, his collaborator. Martin's definition of Aytoun's place in literature is spot on:--


"Fashions in poetry may alter, but so long as the themes with which they deal have an interest for his countrymen, his 'Lays' will find, as they do now, a wide circle of admirers. His powers as a humorist were perhaps greater than as a poet. They have certainly been more widely appreciated. His immediate contemporaries owe him much, for he has contributed largely to that kindly mirth without which the strain and struggle of modern life would be intolerable. Much that is excellent in his humorous writings may very possibly cease to retain a place in literature from the circumstance that he deals with characters and peculiarities which are in some measure local, and phases of life and feeling and literature which are more or less ephemeral. But much will certainly continue to be read and enjoyed by the sons and grandsons of those for whom it was originally written; and his name will be coupled with those of Wilson, Lockhart, Sydney Smith, Peacock, Jerrold, Mahony, and Hood, as that of a man gifted with humor as genuine and original as theirs, however opinions may vary as to the order of their relative merits."

"Trends in poetry may change, but as long as the themes resonate with his fellow countrymen, his 'Lays' will continue to attract a wide audience, just like they do now. His talent as a humorist might even be greater than his ability as a poet, and it has definitely been more widely recognized. His contemporaries owe him a lot since he has greatly contributed to the light-heartedness that makes the challenges of modern life bearable. Much of what is great in his humorous works might eventually lose its place in literature because he focuses on characters and quirks that are somewhat local, along with aspects of life, emotion, and literature that are somewhat fleeting. However, many will definitely continue to be read and enjoyed by the children and grandchildren of those for whom it was originally written, and his name will be remembered alongside Wilson, Lockhart, Sydney Smith, Peacock, Jerrold, Mahony, and Hood, as someone with humor as genuine and original as theirs, no matter how opinions may differ regarding their respective merits."

'The Modern Endymion,' from which an extract is given, is a parody on Disraeli's earlier manner.

'The Modern Endymion,' from which an extract is given, is a parody of Disraeli's earlier style.



THE BURIAL MARCH OF DUNDEE

The Burial March of Dundee

From the 'Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers'

From the 'Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers'

I

I

Sound the fife and cry the slogan;

Sound the flute and shout the chant;

Let the pibroch shake the air

Let the pibroch fill the air

With its wild, triumphant music,

With its wild, victorious music,

Worthy of the freight we bear.

Worthy of the burden we carry.

Let the ancient hills of Scotland

Let the old hills of Scotland

Hear once more the battle-song

Hear the battle song again

Swell within their glens and valleys

Swell in their valleys and valleys

As the clansmen march along!

As the clanspeople march along!

Never from the field of combat,

Never from the front lines,

Never from the deadly fray,

Never from the deadly fight,

Was a nobler trophy carried

Was a greater trophy carried

Than we bring with us to-day;

Than we bring with us today;

Never since the valiant Douglas

Never since the brave Douglas

On his dauntless bosom bore

On his fearless chest carried

Good King Robert's heart--the priceless--

Good King Robert's priceless heart--

To our dear Redeemer's shore!

To our beloved Redeemer's shore!

Lo! we bring with us the hero--

Lo! we bring with us the hero--

Lo! we bring the conquering Graeme,

Lo! we bring the victorious Graeme,

Crowned as best beseems a victor

Crowned as best suits a winner

From the altar of his fame;

From the height of his fame;

Fresh and bleeding from the battle

Fresh and bleeding from the fight

Whence his spirit took its flight,

Whence his spirit took its flight,

'Midst the crashing charge of squadrons,

'In the midst of the crashing charge of groups,

And the thunder of the fight!

And the roar of the battle!

Strike, I say, the notes of triumph,

Strike, I say, the notes of victory,

As we march o'er moor and lea!

As we walk over the moor and meadow!

Is there any here will venture

Is there anyone here who will take the risk?

To bewail our dead Dundee?

To mourn our dead Dundee?

Let the widows of the traitors

Let the widows of the traitors

Weep until their eyes are dim!

Weep until their eyes are tired!

Wail ye may full well for Scotland--

Wail all you want for Scotland--

Let none dare to mourn for him!

Let no one dare to mourn for him!

See! above his glorious body

Look! above his amazing body

Lies the royal banner's fold--

Lies the royal banner's fold--

See! his valiant blood is mingled

See! his brave blood is mixed

With its crimson and its gold.

With its red and gold colors.

See how calm he looks and stately,

See how calm and dignified he looks,

Like a warrior on his shield,

Like a fighter on his shield,

Waiting till the flush of morning

Waiting for morning light

Breaks along the battle-field!

Breaks on the battlefield!

See--oh, never more, my comrades,

See—oh, never again, my friends,

Shall we see that falcon eye

Shall we see that hawk's eye

Redden with its inward lightning,

Glow with its inner lightning,

As the hour of fight drew nigh!

As the time for battle approached!

Never shall we hear the voice that,

Never will we hear the voice that,

Clearer than the trumpet's call,

Clearer than a trumpet's sound,

Bade us strike for king and country,

Bade us fight for our king and country,

Bade us win the field, or fall!

Bade us win the battle, or lose!

II

II

On the heights of Killiecrankie

On the hills of Killiecrankie

Yester-morn our army lay:

Yesterday morning our army lay:

Slowly rose the mist in columns

Slowly, the mist rose in columns.

From the river's broken way;

From the river's broken path;

Hoarsely roared the swollen torrent,

The swollen torrent roared hoarsely,

And the Pass was wrapped in gloom,

And the Pass was shrouded in darkness,

When the clansmen rose together

When the clansmen stood united

From their lair amidst the broom.

From their hideout among the broom.

Then we belted on our tartans,

Then we strapped on our tartans,

And our bonnets down we drew,

And we pulled our bonnets down,

As we felt our broadswords' edges,

As we felt the edges of our broadswords,

And we proved them to be true;

And we showed that they were true;

And we prayed the prayer of soldiers,

And we prayed the soldier's prayer,

And we cried the gathering-cry,

And we shouted the call,

And we clasped the hands of kinsmen,

And we held the hands of family,

And we swore to do or die!

And we promised to fight to the end!

Then our leader rode before us,

Then our leader rode in front of us,

On his war-horse black as night--

On his warhorse, black as night--

Well the Cameronian rebels

Well, the Cameronian rebels

Knew that charger in the fight!--

Knew that charger in the fight!--

And a cry of exultation

And a shout of joy

From the bearded warrior rose;

From the bearded warrior rose;

For we loved the house of Claver'se,

For we loved the house of Claver'se,

And we thought of good Montrose.

And we thought of good Montrose.

But he raised his hand for silence--

But he raised his hand to ask for silence--

"Soldiers! I have sworn a vow;

"Soldiers! I have made a promise;

Ere the evening star shall glisten

Ere the evening star shall glisten

On Schehallion's lofty brow,

On Schehallion's high peak,

Either we shall rest in triumph,

Either we will rest in triumph,

Or another of the Graemes

Or another Graeme

Shall have died in battle-harness

Will have died in battle gear

For his country and King James!

For his country and King James!

Think upon the royal martyr--

Consider the royal martyr--

Think of what his race endure--

Think about what his race has to endure--

Think on him whom butchers murdered

Think about the person who was killed by butchers.

On the field of Magus Muir[1]:

On the field of Magus Muir[1]:

By his sacred blood I charge ye,

By his sacred blood, I command you,

By the ruined hearth and shrine--

By the dilapidated hearth and shrine--

By the blighted hopes of Scotland,

By the shattered dreams of Scotland,

By your injuries and mine--

By our injuries--

Strike this day as if the anvil

Strike this day as if the anvil

Lay beneath your blows the while,

Lay under your blows all the while,

Be they Covenanting traitors,

Covenanting traitors,

Or the blood of false Argyle!

Or the blood of fake Argyle!

Strike! and drive the trembling rebels

Strike! and drive the shaking rebels

Backwards o'er the stormy Forth;

Backwards over the stormy Forth;

Let them tell their pale Convention

Let them share their weak gathering

How they fared within the North.

How they did in the North.

Let them tell that Highland honor

Let them talk about that Highland honor

Is not to be bought nor sold;

Is not to be bought or sold;

That we scorn their prince's anger,

That we disregard their prince's anger,

As we loathe his foreign gold.

As we despise his foreign wealth.

Strike! and when the fight is over,

Strike! and when the fight is over,

If you look in vain for me,

If you're searching for me in vain,

Where the dead are lying thickest

Where the dead are gathered most densely

Search for him that was Dundee!"

Search for him who was Dundee!

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Archbishop Sharp, the Chief Bishop of Scotland.

III

III

Loudly then the hills re-echoed

The hills echoed loudly then.

With our answer to his call,

With our response to his call,

But a deeper echo sounded

But a deeper echo resonated

In the bosoms of us all.

In all of us.

For the lands of wide Breadalbane,

For the expansive lands of Breadalbane,

Not a man who heard him speak

Not a single person who heard him speak

Would that day have left the battle.

Would that day have changed the battle.

Burning eye and flushing cheek

Burning eye and flushed cheek

Told the clansmen's fierce emotion,

Told the clansmen's intense feelings,

And they harder drew their breath;

And they breathed harder;

For their souls were strong within them,

For their spirits were strong within them,

Stronger than the grasp of Death.

Stronger than Death's hold.

Soon we heard a challenge trumpet

Soon we heard a challenge trumpet.

Sounding in the Pass below,

Sounding in the pass below,

And the distant tramp of horses,

And the far-off sound of horses' hooves,

And the voices of the foe;

And the voices of the enemy;

Down we crouched amid the bracken,

Down we crouched among the ferns,

Till the Lowland ranks drew near,

Till the Lowland ranks came closer,

Panting like the hounds in summer,

Panting like dogs in the summer,

When they scent the stately deer.

When they smell the majestic deer.

From the dark defile emerging,

Emerging from the dark passage,

Next we saw the squadrons come,

Next, we saw the squads arrive,

Leslie's foot and Leven's troopers

Leslie's foot and Leven's troops

Marching to the tuck of drum;

Marching to the beat of the drum;

Through the scattered wood of birches,

Through the scattered birch trees,

O'er the broken ground and heath,

O'er the broken ground and heath,

Wound the long battalion slowly,

Wound the long battalion slowly,

Till they gained the field beneath;

Till they reached the ground below;

Then we bounded from our covert,--

Then we jumped out of our hiding spot,--

Judge how looked the Saxons then,

Judge how the Saxons looked then,

When they saw the rugged mountain

When they saw the rocky mountain

Start to life with armèd men!

Start life with soldiers!

Like a tempest down the ridges

Like a storm rushing down the hills

Swept the hurricane of steel,

Swept away by the steel storm,

Rose the slogan of Macdonald--

Rose, the slogan of McDonald's --

Flashed the broadsword of Lochiel!

Flashed the Lochiel broadsword!

Vainly sped the withering volley

The fading volley sped by.

'Mongst the foremost of our band--

'Mongst the foremost of our group--

On we poured until we met them

On we went until we met them.

Foot to foot and hand to hand.

Foot to foot and hand to hand.

Horse and man went down like drift-wood

Horse and man fell down like driftwood.

When the floods are black at Yule,

When the floods are dark at Yule,

And their carcasses are whirling

And their bodies are spinning

In the Garry's deepest pool.

In Garry's deepest pool.

Horse and man went down before us--

Horse and rider fell down in front of us--

Living foe there tarried none

No enemies remained there.

On the field of Killiecrankie,

At Killiecrankie field,

When that stubborn fight was done!

When that stubborn fight was over!

IV

IV

And the evening star was shining

And the evening star was shining

On Schehallion's distant head,

On Schehallion's far summit,

When we wiped our bloody broadswords,

When we cleaned our bloody swords,

And returned to count the dead.

And went back to tally the dead.

There we found him gashed and gory,

There we found him cut and bloody,

Stretched upon the cumbered plain,

Stretched out on the messy plain,

As he told us where to seek him,

As he told us where to find him,

In the thickest of the slain.

In the middle of the dead.

And a smile was on his visage,

And there was a smile on his face,

For within his dying ear

For in his dying ear

Pealed the joyful note of triumph

Pealed the joyful sound of victory

And the clansmen's clamorous cheer:

And the clansmen's loud cheer:

So, amidst the battle's thunder,

So, amidst the battle's chaos,

Shot, and steel, and scorching flame,

Shot, steel, and blazing heat,

In the glory of his manhood

In the prime of his life

Passed the spirit of the Graeme!

Passed the spirit of the Graeme!

V

V

Open wide the vaults of Athol,

Open wide the vaults of Athol,

Where the bones of heroes rest--

Where the bones of heroes lie--

Open wide the hallowed portals

Open wide the sacred gates

To receive another guest!

To welcome another guest!

Last of Scots, and last of freemen--

Last of the Scots, and last of the free people--

Last of all that dauntless race

Last of all that fearless group

Who would rather die unsullied,

Who would rather die pure,

Than outlive the land's disgrace!

Than outlive the land's shame!

O thou lion-hearted warrior!

O you brave warrior!

Reck not of the after-time:

Don't worry about the future:

Honor may be deemed dishonor,

Honor can be seen as dishonor,

Loyalty be called a crime.

Loyalty can be a crime.

Sleep in peace with kindred ashes

Sleep soundly with familiar ashes.

Of the noble and the true,

Of the noble and the true,

Hands that never failed their country,

Hands that always served their country,

Hearts that never baseness knew.

Hearts that never knew cruelty.

Sleep!--and till the latest trumpet

Sleep!—and until the final trumpet

Wakes the dead from earth and sea,

Wakes the dead from land and ocean,

Scotland shall not boast a braver

Scotland won't have a braver

Chieftain than our own Dundee!

Chieftain than our own Dundee!



THE EXECUTION OF MONTROSE

THE EXECUTION OF MONTROSE

From 'Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers'

From 'Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers'

Come hither, Evan Cameron!

Come here, Evan Cameron!

Come, stand beside my knee--

Come, stand next to me--

I hear the river roaring down

I hear the river rushing down

Toward the wintry sea.

To the wintry sea.

There's shouting on the mountain-side,

There's yelling on the mountain-side,

There's war within the blast--

There's war in the explosion--

Old faces look upon me,

Familiar faces look at me,

Old forms go trooping past.

Old models walk by.

I hear the pibroch wailing

I hear the pibroch crying

Amidst the din of fight,

Amidst the noise of battle,

And my dim spirit wakes again

And my dull spirit awakens again

Upon the verge of night.

At dusk.

'Twas I that led the Highland host

'Twas I who led the Highland army

Through wild Lochaber's snows,

Through the snowy Lochaber,

What time the plaided clans came down

What time the tartan clans came down

To battle with Montrose.

To fight Montrose.

I've told thee how the Southrons fell

I've told you how the Southerners fell

Beneath the broad claymore,

Under the wide sword,

And how we smote the Campbell clan

And how we defeated the Campbell clan

By Inverlochy's shore;

By Inverlochy's coast;

I've told thee how we swept Dundee,

I've told you how we took Dundee,

And tamed the Lindsays' pride:

And humbled the Lindsays' pride:

But never have I told thee yet

But I haven't told you yet.

How the great Marquis died.

How the great Marquis passed away.

A traitor sold him to his foes;--

A traitor betrayed him to his enemies;--

A deed of deathless shame!

A deed of eternal shame!

I charge thee, boy, if e'er thou meet

I urge you, boy, if you ever meet

With one of Assynt's name,--

With one of Assynt's names,--

Be it upon the mountain's side

Be it on the mountain's side

Or yet within the glen,

Or yet in the valley,

Stand he in martial gear alone,

Stand he in battle gear alone,

Or backed by arméd men,--

Or backed by armed men,--

Face him, as thou wouldst face the man

Face him, just like you would face a man.

Who wronged thy sire's renown;

Who tarnished your father's honor;

Remember of what blood thou art,

Remember what blood you come from,

And strike the caitiff down!

And take the coward down!

They brought him to the Watergate,

They brought him to the Watergate,

Hard bound with hempen span,

Hardbound with hemp rope,

As though they held a lion there,

As if they were keeping a lion there,

And not a fenceless man.

And not a defenseless man.

They set him high upon a cart,--

They placed him high on a cart,---

The hangman rode below,--

The hangman rode beneath,--

They drew his hands behind his back

They pulled his hands behind his back

And bared his noble brow.

And revealed his noble brow.

Then, as a hound is slipped from leash,

Then, as a dog is let off the leash,

They cheered, the common throng,

They cheered, the crowd,

And blew the note with yell and shout,

And blew the note with a yell and shout,

And bade him pass along.

And told him to move on.

It would have made a brave man's heart

It would have made a brave man's heart

Grow sad and sick that day,

Grow sad and feel unwell that day,

To watch the keen malignant eyes

To observe the sharp, spiteful eyes

Bent down on that array.

Bent down on that setup.

There stood the Whig West-country lords

There stood the Whig lords from the West Country.

In balcony and bow;

On the balcony and bow;

There sat their gaunt and withered dames,

There sat their thin and frail ladies,

And their daughters all arow.

And their daughters all in a row.

And every open window

And every open window

Was full as full might be

Was as full as it could be

With black-robed Covenanting carles,

With black-robed Covenanting guys,

That goodly sport to see!

That great sport to see!

But when he came, though pale and wan,

But when he arrived, even though he looked pale and weak,

He looked so great and high,

He looked so awesome and proud,

So noble was his manly front,

So impressive was his strong presence,

So calm his steadfast eye,--

So calm his steady gaze,--

The rabble rout forbore to shout,

The crowd didn't cheer,

And each man held his breath,

And every man held his breath,

For well they knew the hero's soul

For they knew well the hero's soul

Was face to face with death.

Was face to face with death.

And then a mournful shudder

And then a sad shudder

Through all the people crept,

Through all the crowd crept,

And some that came to scoff at him

And some who came to mock him

Now turned aside and wept.

Now turned away and cried.

But onwards--always onwards,

But onward—always onward,

In silence and in gloom,

In silence and darkness,

The dreary pageant labored,

The dull pageant dragged on,

Till it reached the house of doom.

Till it reached the house of doom.

Then first a woman's voice was heard

Then, for the first time, a woman's voice was heard

In jeer and laughter loud,

In loud jeers and laughter,

And an angry cry and hiss arose

And an angry shout and hiss erupted

From the heart of the tossing crowd;

From the center of the restless crowd;

Then, as the Graeme looked upwards,

Then, as Graeme glanced up,

He saw the ugly smile

He saw the creepy smile

Of him who sold his king for gold--

Of the man who sold his king for money--

The master-fiend Argyle!

The villain Argyle!

The Marquis gazed a moment,

The Marquis stared for a moment,

And nothing did he say,

And he said nothing,

But the cheek of Argyle grew ghastly pale,

But Argyle's cheek turned ghostly white,

And he turned his eyes away.

And he turned away.

The painted harlot by his side,

The painted woman by his side,

She shook through every limb,

She trembled through every limb,

For a roar like thunder swept the street,

For a roar like thunder filled the street,

And hands were clenched at him;

And hands were clenched at him;

And a Saxon soldier cried aloud,

And a Saxon soldier shouted out,

"Back, coward, from thy place!

"Get back, coward, from there!"

For seven long years thou hast not dared

For seven long years you have not dared

To look him in the face."

To look him in the eye.

Had I been there with sword in hand,

Had I been there with a sword in hand,

And fifty Camerons by,

And fifty Camerons later,

That day through high Dunedin's streets

That day through the busy streets of Dunedin

Had pealed the slogan-cry.

Had shouted the slogan.

Not all their troops of trampling horse,

Not all their troops of marching cavalry,

Nor might of mailèd men--

Nor strength of armored men--

Not all the rebels in the South

Not all the rebels in the South

Had borne us backward then!

Had taken us backwards then!

Once more his foot on Highland heath

Once again, his foot on the Highland heath

Had trod as free as air,

Had walked as freely as air,

Or I, and all who bore my name,

Or I, and everyone with my name,

Been laid around him there!

Been hanging around him there!

It might not be. They placed him next

It might not be. They put him next

Within the solemn hall,

In the quiet hall,

Where once the Scottish kings were throned

Where Scottish kings used to be crowned

Amidst their nobles all.

Among their nobles.

But there was dust of vulgar feet

But there was dust from common feet

On that polluted floor,

On that dirty floor,

And perjured traitors filled the place

And lying traitors filled the place

Where good men sate before.

Where good men sit now.

With savage glee came Warriston

Warriston arrived with savage glee

To read the murderous doom;

To read the deadly fate;

And then uprose the great Montrose

And then the great Montrose rose up

In the middle of the room.

In the center of the room.

"Now, by my faith as belted knight,

"Now, by my honor as a knight,"

And by the name I bear,

And by the name I carry,

And by the bright Saint Andrew's cross

And by the bright Saint Andrew's cross

That waves above us there,--

Those waves above us there,--

Yea, by a greater, mightier oath--

Yup, by a stronger, more powerful vow--

And oh, that such should be!--By

And oh, that it should be like this!--By

that dark stream of royal blood

that dark flow of royal blood

That lies 'twixt you and me,--

That lies between you and me,--

have not sought in battle-field

have not sought on battlefield

A wreath of such renown,

A widely recognized wreath,

Nor dared I hope on my dying day

Nor did I dare to hope on my dying day.

To win the martyr's crown.

To earn the martyr's crown.

"There is a chamber far away

There is a room far away

Where sleep the good and brave,

Where do the good and brave sleep,

But a better place ye have named for me

But a better place you have named for me.

Than by my father's grave.

Than at my father's grave.

For truth and right, 'gainst treason's might,

For truth and justice, against the power of treason,

This hand hath always striven,

This hand has always tried,

And ye raise it up for a witness still

And you hold it up as evidence still.

In the eye of earth and heaven.

In the view of the world and the sky.

Then nail my head on yonder tower--

Then nail my head on that tower--

Give every town a limb--And

Give every town a hand--And

God who made shall gather them:

God who created will bring them together:

I go from you to Him!"

I’m leaving you to go to Him!

The morning dawned full darkly,

The morning started completely dark,

The rain came flashing down,

The rain came pouring down,

And the jagged streak of the levin-bolt

And the jagged streak of the lightning bolt

Lit up the gloomy town.

Brightened up the gloomy town.

The thunder crashed across the heaven,

The thunder boomed across the sky,

The fatal hour was come;

The moment of truth had arrived;

Yet aye broke in, with muffled beat,

Yet in I came, with a quiet thud,

The larum of the drum.

The sound of the drum.

There was madness on the earth below

There was chaos on the earth below

And anger in the sky,

And anger in the sky,

And young and old, and rich and poor,

And both young and old, as well as rich and poor,

Come forth to see him die.

Come forward to watch him die.

Ah, God! that ghastly gibbet!

Ah, God! that awful gallows!

How dismal 'tis to see

How sad it is to see

The great tall spectral skeleton,

The great tall ghostly skeleton,

The ladder and the tree!

The ladder and the tree!

Hark! hark! it is the clash of arms--

Hark! Hark! It's the sound of battle—

The bells begin to toll--

The bells start to ring--

"He is coming! he is coming!

He's on his way!

God's mercy on his soul!"

God's mercy on his soul!

One long last peal of thunder--

One final long roll of thunder--

The clouds are cleared away,

The clouds have cleared.

And the glorious sun once more looks down

And the glorious sun shines down once again

Amidst the dazzling day.

In the bright daylight.

"He is coming! he is coming!"

"He's coming! He's on his way!"

Like a bridegroom from his room,

Like a groom coming out of his room,

Came the hero from his prison,

Came the hero from his prison,

To the scaffold and the doom.

To the scaffold and the end.

There was glory on his forehead,

There was glory on his forehead,

There was lustre in his eye,

There was a shine in his eye,

And he never walked to battle

And he never walked into battle

More proudly than to die;

More proud than to die;

There was color in his visage,

There was color in his face,

Though the cheeks of all were wan,

Though everyone's cheeks were flush,

And they marveled as they saw him pass,

And they were amazed as they watched him go by,

That great and goodly man!

That great and good man!

He mounted up the scaffold,

He climbed up the scaffold,

And he turned him to the crowd;

And he faced the audience;

But they dared not trust the people,

But they didn’t dare to trust the people,

So he might not speak aloud.

So he might not say it out loud.

But looked upon the heavens

But looked at the sky

And they were clear and blue,

And they were clear and blue,

And in the liquid ether

And in the digital space

The eye of God shone through:

The eye of God shone through:

Yet a black and murky battlement

Yet a dark and gloomy battlement

Lay resting on the hill,

Laying on the hill,

As though the thunder slept within--

As if the thunder was quietly resting inside--

All else was calm and still.

Everything was calm and quiet.

The grim Geneva ministers

The serious Geneva ministers

With anxious scowl drew near,

With an anxious frown, approached,

As you have seen the ravens flock

As you have seen the ravens gather

Around the dying deer.

Around the dying deer.

He would not deign them word nor sign,

He wouldn’t even acknowledge them with a word or a sign,

But alone he bent the knee,

But he knelt alone,

And veiled his face for Christ's dear grace

And covered his face for the love of Christ

Beneath the gallows-tree.

Under the gallows tree.

Then radiant and serene he rose,

Then he rose, glowing and calm,

And cast his cloak away;

And threw off his cloak;

For he had ta'en his latest look

For he had taken his last look

Of earth and sun and day.

Of earth, sun, and day.

A beam of light fell o'er him,

A beam of light fell over him,

Like a glory round the shriven,

Like a glory around the forgiven,

And he climbed the lofty ladder

And he climbed the tall ladder

As it were the path to heaven.

As if it were the way to heaven.

Then came a flash from out the cloud,

Then a flash burst from the cloud,

And a stunning thunder-roll;

And a breathtaking thunder-roll;

And no man dared to look aloft,

And no one dared to look up,

For fear was on every soul.

Because everyone was afraid.

There was another heavy sound,

There was another loud noise,

A hush and then a groan;

A silence falls and then a groan;

And darkness swept across the sky--

And darkness covered the sky—

The work of death was done!

The task of death was complete!



THE BROKEN PITCHER

THE BROKEN PITCHER

From the 'Bon Gaultier Ballads'

From the 'Bon Gaultier Ballads'

It was a Moorish maiden was sitting by a well,

It was a Moorish girl sitting by a well,

And what that maiden thought of, I cannot, cannot tell,

And what that girl was thinking, I just can't say,

When by there rode a valiant knight, from the town of Oviedo--

When a brave knight rode by, coming from the town of Oviedo--

Alphonso Guzman was he hight, the Count of Desparedo.

Alphonso Guzman was his name, the Count of Desparedo.

"O maiden, Moorish maiden! why sitt'st thou by the spring?

"O maiden, Moorish maiden! why are you sitting by the spring?

Say, dost thou seek a lover, or any other thing?

Say, are you looking for a lover or something else?

Why gazest thou upon me, with eyes so large and wide,

Why are you looking at me with such big, wide eyes?

And wherefore doth the pitcher lie broken by thy side?"

And why is the pitcher broken next to you?

"I do not seek a lover, thou Christian knight so gay,

"I don't seek a lover, you cheerful Christian knight,

Because an article like that hath never come my way;

Because an article like that has never come my way;

But why I gaze upon you, I cannot, cannot tell,

But I can't explain why I keep looking at you,

Except that in your iron hose you look uncommon swell.

Except that in your fancy pants you look really sharp.

"My pitcher it is broken, and this the reason is--

"My pitcher is broken, and here's why--

A shepherd came behind me, and tried to snatch a kiss;

A shepherd came up behind me and tried to steal a kiss;

I would not stand his nonsense, so ne'er a word I spoke,

I couldn't put up with his nonsense, so I didn't say a word,

But scored him on the costard, and so the jug was broke.

But hit him on the head, and that's how the jug broke.

"My uncle, the Alcaydè, he waits for me at home,

"My uncle, the Alcaydè, is waiting for me at home,"

And will not take his tumbler until Zorayda come.

And won't take his tumbler until Zorayda comes.

I cannot bring him water,--the pitcher is in pieces;

I can't bring him water—the pitcher is broken.

And so I'm sure to catch it, 'cos he wallops all his nieces.

And so I'm sure to get it because he hits all his nieces.

"O maiden, Moorish maiden! wilt thou be ruled by me?

"O maiden, Moorish maiden! Will you be led by me?

So wipe thine eyes and rosy lips, and give me kisses three;

So wipe your eyes and rosy lips, and give me three kisses;

And I'll give thee my helmet, thou kind and courteous lady,

And I'll give you my helmet, you kind and courteous lady,

To carry home the water to thy uncle, the Alcaydè."

To take the water home to your uncle, the Alcalde.

He lighted down from off his steed--he tied him to a tree--

He got down from his horse and tied it to a tree.

He bowed him to the maiden, and took his kisses three:

He bowed to the young woman and gave her three kisses:

"To wrong thee, sweet Zorayda, I swear would be a sin!"

"To hurt you, sweet Zorayda, I swear would be a sin!"

He knelt him at the fountain, and dipped his helmet in.

He knelt by the fountain and dipped his helmet in.

Up rose the Moorish maiden--behind the knight she steals,

Up jumped the Moorish girl—she sneaks behind the knight,

And caught Alphonso Guzman up tightly by the heels;

And grabbed Alphonso Guzman tightly by the heels;

She tipped him in, and held him down beneath the bubbling water,--

She pushed him in and held him down under the bubbling water,

"Now, take thou that for venturing to kiss Al Hamet's daughter!"

"Now, take that for daring to kiss Al Hamet's daughter!"

A Christian maid is weeping in the town of Oviedo;

A Christian maid is crying in the town of Oviedo;

She waits the coming of her love, the Count of Desparedo.

She waits for the arrival of her love, the Count of Desparedo.

I pray you all in charity, that you will never tell

I kindly ask all of you, out of goodwill, that you will never share

How he met the Moorish maiden beside the lonely well.

How he met the Moorish girl next to the lonely well.



SONNET TO BRITAIN

SONNET TO BRITAIN

"BY THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON"

"BY THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON"

Halt! Shoulder arms! Recover! As you were!

Halt! Shoulders back! Stand down! Resume your positions!

Right wheel! Eyes left! Attention! Stand at ease!

Right wheel! Eyes left! Attention! Stand at ease!

O Britain! O my country! Words like these

O Britain! O my country! Words like these

Have made thy name a terror and a fear

Have made your name a source of terror and fear

To all the nations. Witness Ebro's banks,

To all the nations. See Ebro's banks,

Assaye, Toulouse, Nivelle, and Waterloo,

Assaye, Toulouse, Nivelle, and Waterloo,

Where the grim despot muttered, Sauve qui pent!

Where the grim dictator muttered, Save yourself if you can!

And Ney fled darkling.--Silence in the ranks!

And Ney fled into the darkness. -- Silence in the ranks!

Inspired by these, amidst the iron crash

Inspired by these, amidst the loud clashing

Of armies, in the centre of his troop

Of armies, in the center of his troop

The soldier stands--unmovable, not rash--

The soldier stands—steady, not reckless—

Until the forces of the foemen droop;

Until the enemy's forces decline;

Then knocks the Frenchmen to eternal smash,

Then knocks the Frenchmen to pieces for good,

Pounding them into mummy. Shoulder, hoop!

Pounding them into a mummy. Shoulder, hoop!




A BALL IN THE UPPER CIRCLES

From "The Modern Endymion"

'Twas a hot season in the skies. Sirius held the ascendant, and under his influence even the radiant band of the Celestials began to droop, while the great ball-room of Olympus grew gradually more and more deserted. For nearly a week had Orpheus, the leader of the heavenly orchestra, played to a deserted floor. The élite would no longer figure in the waltz.

It was a hot season in the sky. Sirius was on the rise, and under his influence, even the shining band of the Celestials started to fade, while the grand ballroom of Olympus became more and more empty. For almost a week, Orpheus, the conductor of the heavenly orchestra, had played to a vacant floor. The elite no longer joined in the waltz.

Juno obstinately kept her room, complaining of headache and ill-temper. Ceres, who had lately joined a dissenting congregation, objected generally to all frivolous amusements; and Minerva had established, in opposition, a series of literary soirees, at which Pluto nightly lectured on the fine arts and phrenology, to a brilliant and fashionable audience. The Muses, with Hebe and some of the younger deities, alone frequented the assemblies; but with all their attractions there was still a sad lack of partners. The younger gods had of late become remarkably dissipated, messed three times a week at least with Mars in the barracks, and seldom separated sober. Bacchus had been sent to Coventry by the ladies, for appearing one night in the ball-room, after a hard sederunt, so drunk that he measured his length upon the floor after a vain attempt at a mazurka; and they likewise eschewed the company of Pan, who had become an abandoned smoker, and always smelt infamously of cheroots. But the most serious defection, as also the most unaccountable, was that of the beautiful Diana, par excellence the belle of the season, and assuredly the most graceful nymph that ever tripped along the halls of heaven. She had gone off suddenly to the country, without alleging any intelligible excuse, and with her the last attraction of the ball-room seemed to have disappeared. Even Venus, the perpetual lady patroness, saw that the affair was desperate.

Juno stubbornly stayed in her room, complaining of a headache and being in a bad mood. Ceres, who had recently joined a nonconformist group, was generally opposed to any kind of light-hearted fun; meanwhile, Minerva had set up a series of literary gatherings where Pluto lectured on the fine arts and phrenology every night to a stylish and elite crowd. The Muses, along with Hebe and some of the younger deities, were the only ones who attended these events; but despite their charm, there was still a noticeable shortage of dance partners. The younger gods had recently become quite wild, hanging out with Mars at the barracks at least three times a week, and rarely left sober. Bacchus had been shunned by the ladies for showing up in the ballroom one night after a long binge, so drunk that he collapsed on the floor after failing to dance a mazurka; they also avoided Pan, who had turned into an incessant smoker, always reeking of cigars. However, the most notable absence was that of the beautiful Diana, the undeniable star of the season and definitely the most graceful nymph to ever grace the halls of heaven. She had suddenly left for the countryside without giving a clear reason, and with her, it seemed like the last bit of excitement from the ballroom had vanished. Even Venus, the eternal matron, realized that things were looking dire.

"Ganymede, mon beau garcon," said she, one evening at an unusually thin assembly, "we must really give it up at last. Matters are growing worse and worse, and in another week we shall positively not have enough to get up a tolerable gallopade. Look at these seven poor Muses sitting together on the sofa. Not a soul has spoken to them to-night, except that horrid Silenus, who dances nothing but Scotch reels."

"Ganymede, my handsome boy," she said one evening at a surprisingly small gathering, "we really need to quit this for good. Things are getting worse, and in another week we definitely won’t have enough to put together a decent dance. Look at those seven poor Muses sitting together on the sofa. No one has talked to them tonight, except that awful Silenus, who only dances Scottish reels."

"Pardieu!" replied the young Trojan, fixing his glass in his eye. "There may be a reason for that. The girls are decidedly passées, and most inveterate blues. But there's dear little Hebe, who never wants partners, though that clumsy Hercules insists upon his conjugal rights, and keeps moving after her like an enormous shadow. 'Pon my soul, I've a great mind--Do you think, ma belle tante, that anything might be done in that quarter?"

"Pardieu!" replied the young Trojan, putting his glass up to his eye. "There could be a reason for that. The girls are definitely past their prime and really down in the dumps. But there's sweet little Hebe, who never seems to want partners, even though that clumsy Hercules insists on his marital claims and keeps following her around like a huge shadow. Honestly, I'm seriously considering it—Do you think, my beautiful aunt, that anything could be done about that?"

"Oh fie, Ganymede--fie for shame!" said Flora, who was sitting close to the Queen of Love, and overheard the conversation. "You horrid, naughty man, how can you talk so?"

"Oh come on, Ganymede—seriously!" said Flora, who was sitting next to the Queen of Love and overheard the conversation. "You awful, mischievous guy, how can you say that?"

"Pardon, ma chère!" replied the exquisite with a languid smile. "You must excuse my badinage; and indeed, a glance of your fair eyes were enough at any time to recall me to my senses. By the way, what a beautiful bouquet you have there. Parole d'honneur, I am quite jealous. May I ask who sent it?"

"Pardon, my dear!" replied the elegant one with a lazy smile. "You have to forgive my joking; honestly, just one look from your beautiful eyes is enough to bring me back to my senses. By the way, what a lovely bouquet you have there. I swear, I'm quite envious. Can I ask who sent it?"

"What a goose you are!" said Flora, in evident confusion: "how should I know? Some general admirer like yourself, I suppose."

"What a silly goose you are!" said Flora, clearly confused. "How am I supposed to know? Probably some admirer like you, I guess."

"Apollo is remarkably fond of hyacinths, I believe," said Ganymede, looking significantly at Venus. "Ah, well! I see how it is. We poor detrimentals must break our hearts in silence. It is clear we have no chance with the preux chevalier of heaven."

"Apollo really loves hyacinths, I think," said Ganymede, glancing meaningfully at Venus. "Oh, I get it now. We unfortunate ones have to suffer in silence. It's obvious we have no shot with the preux chevalier of heaven."

"Really, Ganymede, you are very severe this evening," said Venus with a smile; "but tell me, have you heard anything of Diana?"

"Honestly, Ganymede, you're being quite harsh this evening," said Venus with a smile; "but tell me, have you heard anything about Diana?"

"Ah! la belle Diane? They say she is living in the country somewhere about Caria, at a place they call Latmos Cottage, cultivating her faded roses--what a color Hebe has!--and studying the sentimental."

"Ah! la belle Diane? They say she's living somewhere in the countryside around Caria, at a place called Latmos Cottage, tending to her withered roses—what a color Hebe has!—and diving into the sentimental."

"Tant pis! She is a great loss to us," said Venus. "Apropos, you will be at Neptune's fête champétre to-morrow, n'est ce pas? We shall then finally determine about abandoning the assemblies. But I must go home now. The carriage has been waiting this hour, and my doves may catch cold. I suppose that boy Cupid will not be home till all hours of the morning."

"Too bad! She’s a huge loss for us," said Venus. "By the way, you’re going to Neptune’s garden party tomorrow, right? We’ll finally decide about giving up the gatherings then. But I really have to head home now. The carriage has been waiting for an hour, and my doves might catch a cold. I guess Cupid won't be back until the early morning."

"Why, I believe the Rainbow Club does meet to-night, after the dancing," said Ganymede significantly. "This is the last oyster-night of the season."

"Why, I think the Rainbow Club is meeting tonight, after the dancing," Ganymede said with a knowing look. "This is the last oyster night of the season."

"Gracious goodness! The boy will be quite tipsy," said Venus. "Do, dear Ganymede! try to keep him sober. But now, give me your arm to the cloak-room."

"Goodness gracious! The boy is going to be really tipsy," said Venus. "Please, dear Ganymede! Try to keep him sober. But now, give me your arm to the cloakroom."

"Volontiers!" said the exquisite.

"Sure!" said the exquisite.

As Venus rose to go, there was a rush of persons to the further end of the room, and the music ceased. Presently, two or three voices were heard calling for Aesculapius.

As Venus got up to leave, a crowd rushed to the far end of the room, and the music stopped. Soon after, two or three voices were heard calling for Aesculapius.

"What's the row?" asked that learned individual, advancing leisurely from the refreshment table, where he had been cramming himself with tea and cakes.

"What's the commotion?" asked that knowledgeable person, casually approaching from the snack table, where he had been indulging in tea and pastries.

"Leda's fainted!" shrieked Calliope, who rushed past with her vinaigrette in hand.

"Leda's fainted!" screamed Calliope, who rushed by with her smelling salts in hand.

"Gammon!" growled the Abernethy of heaven, as he followed her.

"Gammon!" grumbled the Abernethy of heaven, as he trailed after her.

"Poor Leda!" said Venus, as her cavalier adjusted her shawl. "These fainting fits are decidedly alarming. I hope it is nothing more serious than the weather."

"Poor Leda!" said Venus, as her friend adjusted her shawl. "These fainting spells are pretty concerning. I hope it's nothing more serious than the weather."

"I hope so, too," said Ganymede. "Let me put on the scarf. But people will talk. Pray heaven it be not a second edition of that old scandal about the eggs!"

"I hope so, too," said Ganymede. "Let me put on the scarf. But people will talk. I just hope it’s not a repeat of that old scandal about the eggs!"

"Fi done! You odious creature! How can you? But after all, stranger things have happened. There now, have done. Good-night!" and she stepped into her chariot.

"It's done! You horrible creature! How can you? But then again, stranger things have happened. There now, enough of this. Good night!" and she stepped into her carriage.

"Bon soir" said the exquisite, kissing his hand as it rolled away. "'Pon my soul, that's a splendid woman. I've a great mind--but there's no hurry about that. Revenons à nos oeufs. I must learn something more about this fainting fit." So saying, Ganymede re-ascended the stairs.

"Good evening," said the charming man, kissing his hand as it slipped away. "By my soul, that's a wonderful woman. I'm tempted— but there's no rush on that. Let's get back to the matter at hand. I need to learn more about this fainting episode." With that, Ganymede went back up the stairs.


A HIGHLAND TRAMP

From 'Norman Sinclair'

When summer came--for in Scotland, alas! there is no spring, winter rolling itself remorselessly, like a huge polar bear, over what should be the beds of the early flowers, and crushing them ere they develop--when summer came, and the trees put on their pale-green liveries, and the brakes were blue with the wood-hyacinth, and the ferns unfolded their curl, what ecstasy it was to steal an occasional holiday, and wander, rod in hand, by some quiet stream up in the moorlands, inhaling health from every breeze, nor seeking shelter from the gentle shower as it dropped its manna from the heavens! And then the long holidays, when the town was utterly deserted--how I enjoyed these, as they can only be enjoyed by the possess-ors of the double talisman of strength and youth! No more care--no more trouble--no more task-work--no thought even of the graver themes suggested by my later studies! Look--standing on the Calton Hill, behold yon blue range of mountains to the west--cannot you name each pinnacle from its form? Benledi, Benvoirlich, Benlomond! Oh, the beautiful land, the elysium that lies round the base of those distant giants! The forest of Glenfinlas, Loch Achray with its weeping birches, the grand defiles of the Trosachs, and Ellen's Isle, the pearl of the one lake that genius has forever hallowed! Up, sluggard! Place your knapsack on your back; but stow it not with unnecessary gear, for you have still further to go, and your rod also must be your companion, if you mean to penetrate the region beyond. Money? Little money suffices him who travels on foot, who can bring his own fare to the shepherd's bothy where he is to sleep, and who sleeps there better and sounder than the tourist who rolls from station to station in his barouche, grumbling because the hotels are overcrowded, and miserable about the airing of his sheets. Money? You would laugh if you heard me mention the sum which has sufficed for my expenditure during a long summer month; for the pedestrian, humble though he be, has his own especial privileges, and not the least of these is that he is exempted from all extortion. Donald--God bless him!--has a knack of putting on the prices; and when an English family comes posting up to the door of his inn, clamorously demanding every sort of accommodation which a metropolitan hotel could afford, grumbling at the lack of attendance, sneering at the quality of the food, and turning the whole establishment upside down for their own selfish gratification, he not unreasonably determines that the extra trouble shall be paid for in that gold which rarely crosses his fingers except during the short season when tourists and sportsmen abound. But Donald, who is descended from the M'Gregor, does not make spoil of the poor. The sketcher or the angler who come to his door, with the sweat upon their brow and the dust of the highway or the pollen of the heather on their feet, meet with a hearty welcome; and though the room in which their meals are served is but low in the roof, and the floor strewn with sand, and the attic wherein they lie is garnished with two beds and a shake-down, yet are the viands wholesome, the sheets clean, and the tariff so undeniably moderate that even parsimony cannot complain. So up in the morning early, so soon as the first beams of the sun slant into the chamber--down to the loch or river, and with a headlong plunge scrape acquaintance with the pebbles at the bottom; then rising with a hearty gasp, strike out for the islet or the further bank, to the astonishment of the otter, who, thief that he is, is skulking back to his hole below the old saugh-tree, from a midnight foray up the burns. Huzza! The mallard, dozing among the reeds, has taken fright, and tucking up his legs under his round fat rump, flies quacking to a remoter marsh.

When summer arrived—because in Scotland, unfortunately, there’s no spring, with winter relentlessly rolling in like a massive polar bear, crushing what should be the first blooms of spring before they even have a chance to grow—when summer came, and the trees donned their light green outfits, the underbrush bloomed with blue wood hyacinths, and the ferns unfurled their curls, it was pure bliss to steal an occasional day off and wander, fishing rod in hand, by a quiet stream in the moors, breathing in fresh air from every breeze and not even trying to find shelter from the gentle drizzle as it sprinkled its blessings from above! And then those long holidays when the town was completely deserted—how much I loved them, as only the young and energetic can! No worries—no troubles—no chores—no thoughts even of the serious subjects my later studies suggested! Look—standing on Calton Hill, see that blue mountain range to the west—can’t you name each peak by its shape? Benledi, Benvoirlich, Benlomond! Oh, the beautiful land, the paradise that surrounds the base of those distant giants! The Glenfinlas forest, Loch Achray with its weeping birches, the stunning paths of the Trossachs, and Ellen's Isle, the gem of the one lake that greatness has eternally celebrated! Get up, sleepyhead! Put your backpack on; but don't pack it with unnecessary stuff, because you have further to go, and your fishing rod must be your companion if you plan to explore beyond. Money? A little is enough for someone traveling on foot, who can bring their own food to the shepherd's cottage where they'll sleep, and who sleeps there better and more soundly than tourists who roll from station to station in their fancy carriages, complaining about crowded hotels and worrying about their sheets. Money? You’d laugh if you heard how little I’ve spent during a long summer month; because the humble traveler has his own special privileges, and one of the best is that he’s free from all the price gouging. Donald—God bless him!—has a talent for hiking up prices; and when an English family comes rushing to the door of his inn, loudly demanding all sorts of amenities that a big city hotel would provide, complaining about the lack of service, sneering at the food quality, and turning the whole place upside down for their own comfort, he rightly decides that their extra demands should be paid for in the gold that rarely passes through his hands except during the short season when tourists and hunters flood in. But Donald, descended from the M'Gregor, doesn’t take advantage of the poor. The sketch artist or angler who arrives at his door, with sweat on their brow and dirt from the road or heather pollen on their boots, gets a warm welcome; and even though the dining room has a low ceiling, the floor is sandy, and the attic with its two beds and a makeshift mattress is simple, the food is wholesome, the sheets are clean, and the prices are so undeniably fair that even a miser couldn't complain. So up early in the morning, as soon as the first rays of the sun stream into the room—down to the loch or river, and with a big splash, meet the pebbles at the bottom; then resurfacing with a deep breath, swim toward the islet or the opposite bank, surprising the otter who, being a sneaky creature, is making his way back to his den beneath the old willow tree after a midnight raid up the stream. Hooray! The mallard resting among the reeds is startled and, tucking his legs under his round belly, flies off quacking to a distant marsh.

  "By the pricking of my thumbs,

Something wicked this way comes,"

and lo! Dugald the keeper, on his way to the hill, is arrested by the aquatic phenomenon, and half believes that he is witnessing the frolics of an Urisk! Then make your toilet on the green-sward, swing your knapsack over your shoulders, and cover ten good miles of road before you halt before breakfast with more than the appetite of an ogre.

and look! Dugald the keeper, heading to the hill, is stopped by the amazing sight of water and almost thinks he’s seeing the playful antics of an Urisk! Then get ready on the grass, throw your backpack over your shoulders, and walk ten solid miles before you stop to have breakfast with a hunger greater than an ogre's.

In this way I made the circuit of well-nigh the whole of the Scottish Highlands, penetrating as far as Cape Wrath and the wild district of Edderachylis, nor leaving unvisited the grand scenery of Loch Corruisk, and the stormy peaks of Skye; and more than one delightful week did I spend each summer, exploring Gameshope, or the Linns of Talla, where the Covenanters of old held their gathering; or clambering up the steep ascent by the Grey Mare's Tail to lonely and lovely Loch Skene, or casting for trout in the silver waters of St. Mary's.

In this way, I traveled nearly the entire Scottish Highlands, reaching as far as Cape Wrath and the wild area of Edderachylis, and I didn’t miss the stunning views of Loch Corruisk and the rugged peaks of Skye. Each summer, I spent more than one delightful week exploring Gameshope or the Linns of Talla, where the Covenanters used to gather, climbing the steep path by the Grey Mare's Tail to the quiet and beautiful Loch Skene, or fishing for trout in the clear waters of St. Mary's.






MASSIMO TAPARELLI D'AZEGLIO

(1798-1866)


assimo Taparelli, Marquis d'Azeglio, like his greater colleague and sometime rival in the Sardinian Ministry, Cavour, wielded a graceful and forcible pen, and might have won no slight distinction in the peaceful paths of literature and art as well, had he not been before everything else a patriot. Of ancient and noble Piedmontese stock, he was born at Turin in October, 1798. In his fifteenth year the youth accompanied his father to Rome, where the latter had been appointed ambassador, and thus early he was inspired with the passion for painting and music which never left him. In accordance with the paternal wish he entered on a military career, but soon abandoned the service to devote himself to art. But after a residence of eight years (1821-29) in the papal capital, having acquired both skill and fame as a landscape painter, D'Azeglio began to direct his thoughts to letters and politics.

Massimo Taparelli, Marquis d'Azeglio, like his more renowned colleague and occasional rival in the Sardinian Ministry, Cavour, had a stylish and powerful writing style and could have easily made a name for himself in the realms of literature and art if he hadn't been, above all, a patriot. Coming from an old and noble Piedmontese family, he was born in Turin in October 1798. At fifteen, he traveled to Rome with his father, who had been appointed ambassador, which sparked his lifelong love for painting and music. Following his father's wishes, he started a military career but soon left to pursue art. After spending eight years (1821-29) in the papal capital, where he gained both skill and recognition as a landscape painter, D'Azeglio shifted his focus towards writing and politics.

After the death of his father in 1830 he settled in Milan, where he formed the acquaintance of the poet and novelist Alessandro Manzoni, whose daughter he married, and under whose influence he became deeply interested in literature, especially in its relation to the political events of those stirring times. The agitation against Austrian domination was especially marked in the north of Italy, where Manzoni had made himself prominent; and so it came to pass that Massimo d'Azeglio plunged into literature with the ardent hope of stimulating the national sense of independence and unity.

After his father passed away in 1830, he moved to Milan, where he got to know the poet and novelist Alessandro Manzoni, whose daughter he married. Under Manzoni's influence, he became deeply interested in literature, particularly in its connection to the political events of that tumultuous time. The movement against Austrian control was particularly intense in northern Italy, where Manzoni had become a significant figure. As a result, Massimo d'Azeglio immersed himself in literature with the passionate hope of inspiring a sense of national independence and unity.

In 1833 he published, not without misgivings, 'Ettore Fieramosca,' his first romance, in which he aimed to teach Italians how to fight for national honor. The work achieved an immediate and splendid success, and unquestionably served as a powerful aid to the awakening of Italy's ancient patriotism. It was followed in 1841 by 'Nicolo de' Lapi,' a story conceived in similar vein, with somewhat greater pretensions to literary finish. D'Azeglio now became known as one of the foremost representatives of the moderate party, and exerted the potent influence of his voice as well as of his pen in diffusing liberal propaganda. In 1846 he published the bold pamphlet 'Gli Ultimi Casi di Romagna' (On the Recent Events in Romagna), in which he showed the danger and utter futility of ill-advised republican outbreaks, and the paramount necessity of adopting thereafter a wiser and more practical policy to gain the great end desired. Numerous trenchant political articles issued from his pen during the next two years. The year 1849 found him a member of the first Sardinian parliament, and in March of that year Victor Emmanuel called him to the presidency of the Council with the portfolio of Foreign Affairs. Obliged to give way three years later before the rising genius of Cavour, he served his country with distinction on several important diplomatic missions after the peace of Villafranca, and died in his native city on the 15th of January, 1866.

In 1833, he published, albeit with some hesitation, 'Ettore Fieramosca,' his first novel, in which he aimed to teach Italians how to fight for national honor. The book quickly became a huge success and definitely helped revive Italy's ancient patriotism. It was followed in 1841 by 'Nicolo de' Lapi,' a similarly themed story, with a somewhat greater focus on literary quality. D'Azeglio became known as one of the key figures of the moderate party, using both his voice and his writing to spread liberal ideas. In 1846, he published the daring pamphlet 'Gli Ultimi Casi di Romagna' (On the Recent Events in Romagna), where he highlighted the dangers and complete uselessness of poorly thought-out republican revolts, emphasizing the urgent need for a more sensible and practical approach to achieving their goals. Over the next two years, he produced numerous sharp political articles. By 1849, he was a member of the first Sardinian parliament, and in March of that year, Victor Emmanuel appointed him as the president of the Council with the post of Foreign Affairs. After stepping aside three years later for the rising star of Cavour, he continued to serve his country with distinction in several important diplomatic missions after the peace of Villafranca, and he passed away in his hometown on January 15, 1866.

In 1867 appeared D'Azeglio's autobiography, 'I Miei Ricordi,' translated into English by Count Maffei under title of 'My Recollections' which is undeniably the most interesting and thoroughly delightful product of his pen. "He was a 'character,'" said an English critic at the time: "a man of whims and oddities, of hobbies and crotchets.... This character of individuality, which impressed its stamp on his whole life, is charmingly revealed in every sentence of the memoirs which he has left behind him; so that, more than any of his previous writings, their mingled homeliness and wit and wisdom justify the epithet which I once before ventured to give him when I described him as 'the Giusti of Italian prose.'" As a polemic writer D'Azeglio was recognized as one of the chief forces in molding public opinion. If he had not been both patriot and statesman, this versatile genius, as before intimated, would not improbably have gained an enviable reputation in the realm of art; and although his few novels are--perhaps with justice--no longer remembered, they deeply stirred the hearts of his countrymen in their day, and to say the least are characterized by good sense, facility of execution, and a refined imaginative power.

In 1867, D'Azeglio's autobiography, 'I Miei Ricordi,' was published, translated into English by Count Maffei under the title 'My Recollections,' which is undeniably the most interesting and thoroughly delightful work he ever produced. "He was a 'character,'" said an English critic at the time: "a man of quirks and eccentricities, of hobbies and peculiarities... This unique individuality, which left its mark on his entire life, is charmingly revealed in every sentence of the memoirs he left behind; so that, more than any of his earlier writings, their mix of simplicity, humor, and wisdom justifies the label I once gave him when I called him 'the Giusti of Italian prose.'" As a polemic writer, D'Azeglio was recognized as one of the main forces in shaping public opinion. If he hadn't been both a patriot and a statesman, this versatile genius, as mentioned earlier, likely would have gained a notable reputation in the art world; and although his few novels are—perhaps justifiably—no longer remembered, they profoundly moved the hearts of his fellow countrymen in their time, and at the very least are marked by common sense, ease of execution, and a refined imaginative talent.


A HAPPY CHILDHOOD

From 'My Recollections'

The distribution of our daily occupations was strictly laid down for Matilde and me in black and white, and these rules were not to be broken with impunity. We were thus accustomed to habits of order, and never to make anybody wait for our convenience; a fault which is one of the most troublesome that can be committed either by great people or small.

The schedule for our daily tasks was clearly defined for Matilde and me, and breaking these rules came with consequences. We were used to a lifestyle of order and never made anyone wait for our convenience; a mistake that can be quite frustrating for both important people and ordinary ones.

I remember one day that Matilde, having gone out with Teresa, came home when we had been at dinner some time. It was winter, and snow was falling. The two culprits sat down a little confused, and their soup was brought them in two plates, which had been kept hot; but can you guess where? On the balcony; so that the contents were not only below freezing-point, but actually had a thick covering of snow!

I remember one day when Matilde and Teresa returned home after being out, while we had already been having dinner for a while. It was winter, and snow was falling. The two of them looked a bit embarrassed as they sat down, and their soup was brought to them in two plates that had been kept warm; but can you guess where? On the balcony; so the soup was not just below freezing but actually had a thick layer of snow on top!

At dinner, of course my sister and I sat perfectly silent, waiting our turn, without right of petition or remonstrance. As to the other proprieties of behavior, such as neatness, and not being noisy or boisterous, we knew well that the slightest infraction would have entailed banishment for the rest of the day at least. Our great anxiety was to eclipse ourselves as much as possible; and I assure you that under this system we never fancied ourselves the central points of importance round which all the rest of the world was to revolve,--an idea which, thanks to absurd indulgence and flattery, is often forcibly thrust, I may say, into poor little brains, which if left to themselves would never have lost their natural simplicity.

At dinner, my sister and I stayed completely silent, just waiting our turn, with no right to speak up or protest. As for other expected behaviors, like being tidy and not making noise or causing a ruckus, we knew that even the smallest mistake would mean we’d be sent away for the rest of the day. Our main worry was to blend into the background as much as possible; I assure you that under this system, we never thought of ourselves as the focus around which everyone else should revolve—an idea that, thanks to ridiculous pampering and flattery, is often forcefully pushed into the poor little minds that, if left alone, would never have lost their natural simplicity.

The lessons of 'Galateo' were not enforced at dinner only. Even at other times we were forbidden to raise our voices or interrupt the conversation of our elders, still more to quarrel with each other. If sometimes as we went to dinner I rushed forward before Matilde, my father would take me by the arm and make me come last, saying, "There is no need to be uncivil because she is your sister." The old generation in many parts of Italy have the habit of shouting and raising their voices as if their interlocutor were deaf, interrupting him as if he had no right to speak, and poking him in the ribs and otherwise, as if he could only be convinced by sensations of bodily pain. The regulations observed in my family were therefore by no means superfluous; and would to Heaven they were universally adopted as the law of the land!

The lessons from 'Galateo' didn’t just apply at dinner. Even at other times, we weren't allowed to raise our voices or interrupt older people, let alone argue with each other. If I ever rushed ahead of Matilde on our way to dinner, my dad would grab my arm and make me walk behind her, saying, "There's no need to be disrespectful just because she's your sister." In many parts of Italy, the older generation tends to shout and raise their voices as if their conversation partner couldn’t hear them, interrupting as if the other person had no right to speak, and poking them as if they could only be persuaded through physical discomfort. The rules in my family were therefore not excessive; I wish they were adopted by everyone as a common standard!

On another occasion my excellent mother gave me a lesson of humility, which I shall never forget any more than the place where I received it.

On another occasion, my fantastic mom taught me a lesson in humility that I’ll never forget, just like the place where it happened.

In the open part of the Cascine, which was once used as a race-course, to the right of the space where the carriages stand, there is a walk alongside the wood. I was walking there one day with my mother, followed by an old servant, a countryman of Pylades; less heroic than the latter, but a very good fellow too. I forget why, but I raised a little cane I had in my hand, and I am afraid I struck him. My mother, before all the passers-by, obliged me to kneel down and beg his pardon. I can still see poor Giacolin taking off his hat with a face of utter bewilderment, quite unable to comprehend how it was that the Chevalier Massimo Taparelli d'Azeglio came to be at his feet.

In the open area of the Cascine, which used to be a racetrack, to the right of where the carriages park, there’s a path next to the woods. One day, I was walking there with my mom, followed by an old servant, a countryman of Pylades; not quite as heroic as him, but still a really good guy. I can’t remember why, but I lifted a little cane I was holding, and I think I hit him. My mom, in front of everyone walking by, made me kneel down and apologize. I can still picture poor Giacolin taking off his hat, looking completely confused, unable to understand how it was that Chevalier Massimo Taparelli d'Azeglio ended up at his feet.

An indifference to bodily pain was another of the precepts most carefully instilled by our father; and as usual, the lesson was made more impressive by example whenever an opportunity presented itself. If, for instance, we complained of any slight pain or accident, our father used to say, half in fun, half in earnest, "When a Piedmontese has both his arms and legs broken, and has received two sword-thrusts in the body, he may be allowed to say, but not till then, 'Really, I almost think I am not quite well.'"

An indifference to physical pain was another principle our father instilled in us with great care; and, as usual, he reinforced this lesson by example whenever he could. For instance, if we complained about any minor pain or injury, he would say, half-joking and half-serious, "When a Piedmontese has both his arms and legs broken and has received two sword wounds, he might be allowed to say, but not until then, 'Honestly, I think I'm not feeling great.'"

The moral authority he had acquired over me was so great that in no case would I have disobeyed him, even had he ordered me to jump out of window.

The moral authority he had over me was so strong that I would never have disobeyed him, even if he had ordered me to jump out of a window.

I recollect that when my first tooth was drawn, I was in an agony of fright as we went to the dentist; but outwardly I was brave enough, and tried to seem as indifferent as possible. On another occasion my childish courage and also my father's firmness were put to a more serious test. He had hired a house called the Villa Billi, which stands about half a mile from San Domenico di Fiesole, on the right winding up toward the hill. Only two years ago I visited the place, and found the same family of peasants still there, and my two old playmates, Nando and Sandro,--who had both become even greater fogies than myself,--and we had a hearty chat together about bygone times.

I remember when I had my first tooth pulled; I was really scared on the way to the dentist, but on the outside, I acted brave and tried to seem as casual as I could. Another time, my childish bravery and my dad's strength faced an even bigger challenge. He had rented a house called the Villa Billi, which is about half a mile from San Domenico di Fiesole, on the right side as you go up the hill. Just two years ago, I visited the place and found the same family of peasants still living there, along with my two old friends, Nando and Sandro—who had both become even bigger old-timers than I had—and we had a great chat about the good old days.

Whilst living at this villa, our father was accustomed to take us out for long walks, which were the subject of special regulations. We were strictly forbidden to ask, "Have we far to go?"--"What time is it?" or to say, "I am thirsty; I am hungry; I am tired:" but in everything else we had full liberty of speech and action. Returning from one of these excursions, we one day found ourselves below Castel di Poggio, a rugged stony path leading towards Vincigliata. In one hand I had a nosegay of wild flowers, gathered by the way, and in the other a stick, when I happened to stumble, and fell awkwardly. My father sprang forward to pick me up, and seeing that one arm pained me, he examined it and found that in fact the bone was broken below the elbow. All this time my eyes were fixed upon him, and I could see his countenance change, and assume such an expression of tenderness and anxiety that he no longer appeared to be the same man. He bound up my arm as well as he could, and we then continued our way homewards. After a few moments, during which my father had resumed his usual calmness, he said to me:--

While we were living at this villa, our dad would take us out for long walks, which came with special rules. We were strictly forbidden to ask, "How much further do we have to go?" or "What time is it?" or to say, "I’m thirsty; I’m hungry; I’m tired." But in everything else, we had complete freedom to speak and act. After one of these outings, we found ourselves below Castel di Poggio, on a rough, stony path leading toward Vincigliata. I was holding a bouquet of wildflowers I had picked up along the way in one hand and a stick in the other when I stumbled and fell awkwardly. My dad rushed over to help me up, and when he noticed that one of my arms was hurting, he checked it and found that the bone was actually broken below the elbow. During all of this, I was looking at him and saw his expression change to one of such tenderness and concern that he didn’t seem like the same person anymore. He bandaged my arm as best as he could, and then we continued our way home. After a few moments, during which my dad had regained his usual calm, he said to me:--

"Listen, Mammolino: your mother is not well. If she knows you are hurt it will make her worse. You must be brave, my boy: to-morrow morning we will go to Florence, where all that is needful can be done for you; but this evening you must not show you are in pain. Do you understand?"

"Listen, Mammolino: your mom isn't doing well. If she finds out you're hurt, it will only make her worse. You need to be brave, my boy: tomorrow morning we'll head to Florence, where everything you need can be taken care of; but tonight you must not let on that you're in pain. Do you get it?"

All this was said with his usual firmness and authority, but also with the greatest affection. I was only too glad to have so important and difficult a task intrusted to me. The whole evening I sat quietly in a corner, supporting my poor little broken arm as best I could, and my mother only thought me tired by the long walk, and had no suspicion of the truth.

All of this was said with his usual firmness and authority, but also with a lot of love. I was more than happy to have such an important and challenging task given to me. All evening, I sat quietly in a corner, trying to support my poor little broken arm as best as I could, while my mom just thought I was tired from the long walk and had no idea of the truth.

The next day I was taken to Florence, and my arm was set; but to complete the cure I had to be sent to the Baths of Vinadio a few years afterward. Some people may, in this instance, think my father was cruel. I remember the fact as if it were but yesterday, and I am sure such an idea never for one minute entered my mind. The expression of ineffable tenderness which I had read in his eyes had so delighted me, it seemed so reasonable to avoid alarming my mother, that I looked on the hard task allotted me as a fine opportunity of displaying my courage. I did so because I had not been spoilt, and good principles had been early implanted within me: and now that I am an old man and have known the world, I bless the severity of my father; and I could wish every Italian child might have one like him, and derive more profit than I did,--in thirty years' time Italy would then be the first of nations.

The next day, I was taken to Florence, and my arm was treated; but to fully recover, I needed to go to the Baths of Vinadio a few years later. Some people might think my father was being harsh in this situation. I remember it as if it was just yesterday, and I am certain that thought never crossed my mind. The look of pure love I saw in his eyes made me so happy, and it felt so reasonable to avoid worrying my mother, that I viewed the difficult task ahead as an excellent chance to show my bravery. I felt this way because I hadn’t been spoiled, and good values had been instilled in me from a young age. Now that I’m an old man and have experienced the world, I appreciate my father's strictness; I wish every Italian child could have a father like him, so that they could benefit even more than I did—then, in thirty years, Italy would be the leading nation.

Moreover, it is a fact that children are much more observant than is commonly supposed, and never regard as hostile a just but affectionate severity. I have always seen them disposed to prefer persons who keep them in order to those who constantly yield to their caprices; and soldiers are just the same in this respect.

Moreover, it's a fact that children are much more observant than we usually think, and they never see a fair but loving discipline as hostile. I've always noticed that they tend to prefer people who set boundaries over those who constantly give in to their whims; and soldiers are just the same in this regard.

The following is another example to prove that my father did not deserve to be called cruel:--

The following is another example to show that my father didn't deserve to be called cruel:--

He thought it a bad practice to awaken children suddenly, or to let their sleep be abruptly disturbed. If we had to rise early for a journey, he would come to my bedside and softly hum a popular song, two lines of which still ring in my ears:--

He believed it was a bad idea to wake kids up suddenly or to interrupt their sleep abruptly. If we needed to get up early for a trip, he would come to my bedside and softly hum a popular song, two lines of which still echo in my ears:--

"Chi vuol veder l'aurora

"Who wants to see the dawn"

Lasci le molli plume."

"Leave the soft feathers."

(He who the early dawn would view

(He who wants to see the early dawn

Downy pillows must eschew.)

Downy pillows must avoid.

And by gradually raising his voice, he awoke me without the slightest start. In truth, with all his severity, Heaven knows how I loved him.

And by slowly raising his voice, he woke me up without scaring me at all. Honestly, despite all his seriousness, God knows how much I loved him.


THE PRIESTHOOD

From 'My Recollections'

My occupations in Rome were not entirely confined to the domains of poetry and imagination. It must not be forgotten that I was also a diplomatist; and in that capacity I had social as well as official duties to perform.

My work in Rome wasn't just limited to poetry and creativity. I shouldn't forget to mention that I was also a diplomat; in that role, I had both social and official responsibilities to manage.

The Holy Alliance had accepted the confession and repentance of Murat, and had granted him absolution; but as the new convert inspired little confidence, he was closely watched, in the expectation--and perhaps the hope--of an opportunity of crowning the work by the infliction of penance.

The Holy Alliance had accepted Murat's confession and repentance and granted him forgiveness; however, since the new convert inspired little trust, he was kept under close surveillance, with the expectation—and perhaps the hope—of having a chance to complete the process by imposing penance.

The penance intended was to deprive him of his crown and sceptre, and to turn him out of the pale. Like all the other diplomatists resident in Rome, we kept our court well informed of all that could be known or surmised regarding the intentions of the Neapolitan government; and I had the lively occupation of copying page after page of incomprehensible cipher for the newborn archives of our legation. Such was my life at that time; and in spite of the cipher, I soon found it pleasant enough. Dinner-parties, balls, routs, and fashionable society did not then inspire me with the holy horror which now keeps me away from them. Having never before experienced or enjoyed anything of the kind, I was satisfied. But in the midst of my pleasure, our successor--Marquis San Saturnino--made his appearance, and we had to prepare for our departure. One consolation, however, remained. I had just then been appointed to the high rank of cornet in the crack dragoon regiment "Royal Piedmont." I had never seen its uniform, but I cherished a vague hope of being destined by Fortune to wear a helmet; and the prospect of realizing this splendid dream of my infancy prevented me from regretting my Roman acquaintances overmuch.

The punishment intended was to strip him of his crown and scepter and to exile him. Like all the other diplomats living in Rome, we kept our government well-informed about everything that could be known or guessed regarding the plans of the Neapolitan government; and I had the busy task of copying page after page of confusing cipher for the new archives of our legation. That was my life at the time; and despite the cipher, I soon found it quite enjoyable. Dinner parties, balls, gatherings, and high society didn’t fill me with the dread that keeps me away from them now. Having never experienced anything like that before, I was content. But in the middle of my enjoyment, our successor—Marquis San Saturnino—arrived, and we had to get ready for our departure. One consolation, however, remained. I had just been appointed to the prestigious position of cornet in the elite dragoon regiment "Royal Piedmont." I had never seen its uniform, but I held onto a faint hope that Fate would allow me to wear a helmet; and the possibility of fulfilling this splendid childhood dream kept me from missing my Roman friends too much.

The Society of Jesus had meanwhile been restored, and my brother was on the eve of taking the vows. He availed himself of the last days left him before that ceremony to sit for his portrait to the painter Landi. This is one of that artist's best works, who, poor man, cannot boast of many; and it now belongs to my nephew Emanuel.

The Society of Jesus had meanwhile been revived, and my brother was about to take his vows. He used the last few days before that ceremony to sit for his portrait by the painter Landi. This is one of that artist's best pieces, and sadly, he can't claim many; it now belongs to my nephew Emanuel.

The day of the ceremony at length arrived, and I accompanied my brother to the Convent of Monte Cavallo, where it was to take place.

The day of the ceremony finally came, and I went with my brother to the Convent of Monte Cavallo, where it was set to happen.

The Jesuits at that time were all greatly rejoicing at the revival of their order; and as may be inferred, they were mostly old men, with only a few young novices among them.

The Jesuits at that time were all really happy about the revival of their order; and as you might guess, they were mostly older men, with just a few young novices in their midst.

We entered an oratory fragrant with the flowers adorning the altar, full of silver ornaments, holy images, and burning wax-lights, with half-closed windows and carefully drawn blinds; for it is a certain, although unexplained, fact that men are more devout in the dark than in the light, at night than in the day-time, and with their eyes closed rather than open. We were received by the General of the order, Father Panizzoni, a little old man bent double with age, his eyes encircled with red, half blind, and I believe almost in his dotage. He was shedding tears of joy, and we all maintained the pious and serious aspect suited to the occasion, until the time arrived for the novice to step forward, when, lo! Father Panizzoni advanced with open arms toward the place where I stood, mistaking me for my brother; a blunder which for a moment imperiled the solemnity of the assembly.

We stepped into a chapel filled with the scent of flowers decorating the altar, surrounded by silver ornaments, holy images, and flickering candles, with the windows partially closed and blinds carefully drawn. It's a known, though unexplained, fact that people are more spiritual in the dark than in the light, at night than during the day, and with their eyes closed rather than open. We were greeted by the General of the order, Father Panizzoni, a little old man hunched with age, his eyes rimmed in red, nearly blind, and I believe almost senile. He was crying tears of joy, and we all kept a pious and serious demeanor appropriate for the occasion, until it was time for the novice to step forward. Suddenly, Father Panizzoni came toward me with open arms, mistaking me for my brother; a mistake that nearly disrupted the solemnity of the gathering.

Had I yielded to the embrace of Father Panizzoni, it would have been a wonderful bargain both for him and me. But this was not the only invitation I then received to enter upon a sacerdotal career. Monsignor Morozzo, my great-uncle and god-father, then secretary to the bishops and regular monks, one day proposed that I should enter the Ecclesiastical Academy, and follow the career of the prelacy under his patronage. The idea seemed so absurd that I could not help laughing heartily, and the subject was never revived.

Had I accepted the offer from Father Panizzoni, it would have been a great deal for both of us. But that wasn’t the only invitation I got to pursue a career in the clergy. Monsignor Morozzo, my great-uncle and godfather, who was then the secretary to the bishops and regular monks, one day suggested that I join the Ecclesiastical Academy and pursue a clerical career under his guidance. The thought was so ridiculous that I couldn’t help but laugh out loud, and we never talked about it again.

Had I accepted these overtures, I might in the lapse of time have long since been a cardinal, and perhaps even Pope. And if so, I should have drawn the world after me, as the shepherd entices a lamb with a lump of salt. It was very wrong in me to refuse. Doubtless the habit of expressing my opinion to every one, and on all occasions, would have led me into many difficulties. I must either have greatly changed, or a very few years would have seen an end of me.

Had I accepted these offers, over time I could have ended up being a cardinal, or maybe even the Pope. If that had happened, I would have influenced the world like a shepherd lures a lamb with a piece of salt. It was definitely a mistake for me to refuse. I'm sure my tendency to share my opinions freely and on every occasion would have caused me a lot of trouble. I would have either had to change a lot, or within just a few years, I wouldn’t have lasted.

We left Rome at last, in the middle of winter, in an open carriage, and traveling chiefly by night, as was my father's habit. While the horses are trotting on, I will sum up the impressions of Rome and the Roman world which I was carrying away. The clearest idea present to my mind was that the priests of Rome and their religion had very little in common with my father and Don Andreis, or with the religion professed by them and by the priests and the devout laity of Turin. I had not been able to detect the slightest trace of that which in the language of asceticism is called unction. I know not why, but that grave and downcast aspect, enlivened only by a few occasional flashes of ponderous clerical wit, the atmosphere depressing as the plumbeus auster of Horace, in which I had been brought up under the rule of my priest,--all seemed unknown at Rome. There I never met with a monsignore or a priest who did not step out with a pert and jaunty air, his head erect, showing off a well-made leg, and daintily attired in the garb of a clerical dandy. Their conversation turned upon every possible subject, and sometimes upon quibusdam aliis, to such a degree that it was evident my father was perpetually on thorns. I remember a certain prelate, whom I will not name, and whose conduct was, I believe, sufficiently free and easy, who at a dinner-party at a villa near Porta Pia related laughingly some matrimonial anecdotes, which I at that time did not fully understand. And I remember also my poor father's manifest distress, and his strenuous endeavors to change the conversation and direct it into a different channel.

We finally left Rome in the middle of winter, traveling in an open carriage mostly at night, as my father preferred. While the horses were trotting along, I reflected on my impressions of Rome and the Roman world that I was taking with me. The most striking thought in my mind was that the priests in Rome and their religion were very different from my father and Don Andreis, or from the beliefs held by them and the priests and devout people in Turin. I couldn’t find any hint of what is called unction in ascetic language. I’m not sure why, but that serious and somber demeanor, only brightened by a few moments of clumsy clerical humor, the heavy atmosphere, much like the plumbeus auster of Horace, in which I was raised under my priest’s influence—everything seemed unfamiliar in Rome. There, I never encountered a monsignore or priest who didn't stride in with a confident and lively demeanor, head held high, showing off their well-tailored trousers, and dressed like a clerical dandy. Their conversations covered all sorts of topics, at times straying into quibusdam aliis, to the point where it was clear that my father was constantly uneasy. I remember a certain prelate, whom I won’t name, who acted quite casually and at a dinner party at a villa near Porta Pia, shared some humorous marital stories that I didn’t fully grasp at the time. I also remember my poor father's obvious discomfort and his determined efforts to steer the conversation in a different direction.

The prelates and priests whom I used to meet in less orthodox companies than those frequented by my father seemed to me still more free and easy. Either in the present or in the past, in theory or in practice, with more or less or even no concealment, they all alike were sailing or had sailed on the sweet fleuve du tendre. For instance, I met one old canon bound to a venerable dame by a tie of many years' standing. I also met a young prelate with a pink-and-white complexion and eyes expressive of anything but holiness; he was a desperate votary of the fair sex, and swaggered about paying his homage right and left. Will it be believed, this gay apostle actually told me, without circumlocution, that in the monastery of Tor di Specchi there dwelt a young lady who was in love with me? I, who of course desired no better, took the hint instantly, and had her pointed out to me. Then began an interchange of silly messages, of languishing looks, and a hundred absurdities of the same kind; all cut short by the pair of post-horses which carried us out of the Porta del Popolo....

The bishops and priests I used to meet in less traditional circles than those my father frequented seemed even more relaxed. Whether in the present or the past, in theory or practice, with varying degrees of discretion or none at all, they all were navigating the sweet fleuve du tendre. For example, I encountered an old canon who had a long-standing connection with an elderly lady. I also met a young bishop with a rosy complexion and eyes that conveyed anything but holiness; he was a fervent admirer of women and strutted around, showering attention everywhere. Believe it or not, this charming priest directly told me that there was a young woman in the monastery of Tor di Specchi who had feelings for me. Naturally, I was intrigued and immediately sought her out. Thus began a flurry of silly messages, longing glances, and countless ridiculous antics; all of which came to an end when the pair of post-horses whisked us away from the Porta del Popolo....

The opinions of my father respecting the clergy and the Court of Rome were certainly narrow and prejudiced; but with his good sense it was impossible for him not to perceive what was manifest even to a blind man. During our journey he kept insinuating (without appearing, however, to attach much importance to it) that it was always advisable to speak with proper respect of a country where we had been well received, even if we had noticed a great many abuses and disorders. To a certain extent, this counsel was well worthy of attention. He was doubtless much grieved at the want of decency apparent in one section of that society, or, to use a modern expression, at its absence of respectability; but he consoled himself by thinking, like Abraham the Jew in the 'Decameron,' that no better proof can be given of the truth of the religion professed by Rome than the fact of its enduring in such hands.

My father’s views on the clergy and the Roman Court were definitely narrow and biased; however, with his common sense, it was impossible for him not to notice what was obvious even to someone who couldn’t see. During our trip, he kept suggesting (without seeming to take it too seriously) that it was always wise to speak with respect about a country where we had been treated well, even if we had observed many issues and problems. To some extent, this advice was worth considering. He was undoubtedly troubled by the lack of decency in part of that society, or, to put it in modern terms, its lack of respectability; but he comforted himself by thinking, like Abraham the Jew in the 'Decameron,' that nothing proves the truth of the religion practiced by Rome better than its survival in such circumstances.

This reasoning, however, is not quite conclusive; for if Boccaccio had had patience to wait another forty years, he would have learnt, first from John Huss, and then from Luther and his followers, that although in certain hands things may last a while, it is only till they are worn out. What Boccaccio and the Jew would say now if they came back, I do not venture to surmise,

This reasoning, however, isn't entirely convincing; because if Boccaccio had been patient enough to wait another forty years, he would have learned, first from John Huss, and then from Luther and his followers, that while some things may last for a time in certain hands, they eventually wear out. I can only imagine what Boccaccio and the Jew would say if they returned now.


MY FIRST VENTURE IN ROMANCE

From 'My Recollections'

While striving to acquire a good artistic position in my new residence, I had still continued to work at my 'Fieramosca,' which was now almost completed. Letters were at that time represented at Milan by Manzoni, Grossi, Torti, Pompeo Litta, etc. The memories of the period of Monti, Parini, Foscolo, Porta, Pellico, Verri, Beccaria, were still fresh; and however much the living literary and scientific men might be inclined to lead a secluded life, intrenched in their own houses, with the shyness of people who disliked much intercourse with the world, yet by a little tact those who wished for their company could overcome their reserve. As Manzoni's son-in-law, I found myself naturally brought into contact with them. I knew them all; but Grossi and I became particularly intimate, and our close and uninterrupted friendship lasted until the day of his but too premature death. I longed to show my work to him, and especially to Manzoni, and ask their advice; but fear this time, not artistic but literary, had again caught hold of me. Still, a resolve was necessary, and was taken at last. I disclosed my secret, imploring forbearance and advice, but no indulgence. I wanted the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. I preferred the blame of a couple of trusted friends to that of the public. Both seemed to have expected something a great deal worse than what they heard, to judge by their startled but also approving countenances, when my novel was read to them. Manzoni remarked with a smile, "We literary men have a strange profession indeed--any one can take it up in a day. Here is Massimo: the whim of writing a novel seizes him, and upon my word he does not do badly, after all!"

While trying to establish a good artistic position in my new home, I continued to work on my 'Fieramosca,' which was now almost finished. At that time, Milan was represented by writers like Manzoni, Grossi, Torti, Pompeo Litta, and others. The memories of the era of Monti, Parini, Foscolo, Porta, Pellico, Verri, and Beccaria were still fresh. Even though many of the current literary and scientific figures seemed to prefer a secluded life, tucked away in their homes and shy about engaging with the outside world, a little tact could help those who wanted to be with them break through their barriers. As Manzoni’s son-in-law, I naturally found myself in contact with them. I knew all of them, but Grossi and I became particularly close, and our strong, uninterrupted friendship lasted until the day of his untimely death. I was eager to share my work with him and especially with Manzoni to get their advice, but this time it was fear—not of the artistic kind, but of the literary variety—that held me back. Still, I knew I needed to make a decision, and I finally did. I revealed my secret, asking for patience and advice, but no indulgence. I wanted the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. I would rather face criticism from a couple of trusted friends than from the public. They both seemed to expect something much worse than what they heard, based on their surprised yet approving expressions when my novel was read to them. Manzoni smiled and said, "We literary folks have a pretty odd job—anyone can pick it up in a day. Here’s Massimo: he gets the idea to write a novel, and honestly, he doesn’t do too badly after all!"

This high approbation inspired me with leonine courage, and I set to work again in earnest, so that in 1833 the work was ready for publication. On thinking it over now, it strikes me that I was guilty of great impertinence in thus bringing out and publishing with undaunted assurance my little novel among all those literary big-wigs; I who had never done or written anything before. But it was successful; and this is an answer to every objection.

This high praise filled me with bold confidence, and I started working seriously again, so that by 1833, the book was ready for publication. Looking back now, I realize that I was quite arrogant to go ahead and publish my little novel among all those literary giants, especially since I had never done or written anything before. But it was successful; and that answers all the criticism.

The day I carried my bundle of manuscript to San Pietro all' Orto, and, as Berni expresses it,--

The day I took my manuscript to San Pietro all'Orto, and, as Berni puts it,--

"--ritrovato

--found

Un che di stampar opere lavora,

Un che di stampar opere lavora,

Dissi, Stampami questa alla malora!"

"Dissi, Stampami questa al diavolo!"

(--having

(--having

Discovered one, a publisher by trade,

Discovered one, a publisher by profession,

'Print me this book, bad luck to it!' I said.)

'Print me this book, bad luck to it!' I said.

I was in a still greater funk than on the two previous occasions. But I had yet to experience the worst I ever felt in the whole course of my life, and that was on the day of publication; when I went out in the morning, and read my illustrious name placarded in large letters on the street walls! I felt blinded by a thousand sparks. Now indeed alea jacta erat, and my fleet was burnt to ashes.

I was in an even worse mood than before. But I still had to go through the worst feeling I’d ever had in my life, and that happened on publication day; when I went out in the morning and saw my famous name plastered in big letters on the walls! I felt overwhelmed. Now it was really over, and my chances were completely gone.

This great fear of the public may, with good-will, be taken for modesty; but I hold that at bottom it is downright vanity. Of course I am speaking of people endowed with a sufficient dose of talent and common-sense; with fools, on the contrary, vanity takes the shape of impudent self-confidence. Hence all the daily published amount of nonsense; which would convey a strange idea of us to Europe, if it were not our good fortune that Italian is not much understood abroad. As regards our internal affairs, the two excesses are almost equally noxious. In Parliament, for instance, the first, those of the timidly vain genus, might give their opinion a little oftener with general advantage; while if the others, the impudently vain, were not always brawling, discussions would be more brief and rational, and public business better and more quickly dispatched. The same reflection applies to other branches--to journalism, literature, society, etc.; for vanity is the bad weed which chokes up our political field; and as it is a plant of hardy growth, blooming among us all the year round, it is just as well to be on our guard.

This big fear of the public might, with good intentions, be seen as modesty; but I believe it’s really just plain vanity. Of course, I’m talking about people who have a fair amount of talent and common sense; with foolish people, on the other hand, vanity shows up as arrogant self-confidence. This explains all the nonsense that gets published daily, which would leave a strange impression of us in Europe if it weren’t for our luck that Italian isn’t very well understood abroad. Regarding our internal affairs, both extremes are pretty harmful. In Parliament, for example, the timidly vain could share their opinions more often for the benefit of everyone; while if the others, the arrogantly vain, weren’t always arguing, discussions would be shorter and more rational, and public business would get done better and faster. The same idea applies to other areas—like journalism, literature, and society—because vanity is the bad weed that clogs up our political landscape; and since it grows strongly and blooms here year-round, it’s good to stay alert.

Timid vanity was terribly at work within me the day 'Fieramosca' was published. For the first twenty-four hours it was impossible to learn anything; for even the most zealous require at least a day to form some idea of a book. Next morning, on first going out, I encountered a friend of mine, a young fellow then and now a man of mature age, who has never had a suspicion of the cruel blow he unconsciously dealt me. I met him in Piazza San Fedele, where I lived; and after a few words, he said, "By the by, I hear you have published a novel. Well done!" and then talked away about something quite different with the utmost heedlessness. Not a drop of blood was left in my veins, and I said to myself, "Mercy on me! I am done for: not even a word is said about my poor 'Fieramosca!'" It seemed incredible that he, who belonged to a very numerous family, connected with the best society of the town, should have heard nothing, if the slightest notice had been taken of it. As he was besides an excellent fellow and a friend, it seemed equally incredible that if a word had been said and heard, he should not have repeated it to me. Therefore, it was a failure; the worst of failures, that of silence. With a bitter feeling at heart, I hardly knew where I went; but this feeling soon changed, and the bitterness was superseded by quite an opposite sensation.

Timid vanity was really working on me the day 'Fieramosca' was published. For the first twenty-four hours, it was impossible to find out anything since even the most enthusiastic need at least a day to form an opinion about a book. The next morning, as I stepped outside, I ran into a friend of mine, a young guy back then who is now an older man, who has never realized the cruel blow he unknowingly dealt me. I met him in Piazza San Fedele, where I lived, and after a few words, he said, "By the way, I hear you published a novel. Great job!" and then casually moved on to talk about something completely different. I felt like all the blood had drained from my body, and I thought to myself, "Oh no! I'm finished: not even a word about my poor 'Fieramosca!'" It seemed unbelievable that he, being part of a large family connected to the town's best society, hadn’t heard anything if there had been even the slightest mention of it. Since he was also a great guy and a friend, it seemed just as unbelievable that if something had been said, he wouldn’t have shared it with me. So, it was a failure; the worst kind of failure: silence. With a heavy heart, I barely knew where I was going, but this feeling quickly changed, and the bitterness was replaced by a completely opposite sensation.

'Fieramosca' succeeded, and succeeded so well that I felt abasourdi, as the French express it; indeed, I could say "Je n'aurais jamais cru être si fort savant." My success went on in an increasing ratio: it passed from the papers and from the masculine half to the feminine half of society; it found its way to the studios and the stage. I became the vade-mecum of every prima-donna and tenor, the hidden treat of school-girls; I penetrated between the pillow and the mattress of college, boys, of the military academy cadet; and my apotheosis reached such a height that some newspapers asserted it to be Manzoni's work. It is superfluous to add that only the ignorant could entertain such an idea; those who were better informed would never have made such a blunder.

'Fieramosca' succeeded, and succeeded so well that I felt abasourdi, as the French say; in fact, I could say "I would have never believed I could be so knowledgeable." My success continued to grow: it spread from the literary world to both men and women in society; it made its way into studios and onto the stage. I became the go-to resource for every diva and tenor, the secret delight of schoolgirls; I found my way between the pillows and mattresses of college boys and military academy cadets; and my acclaim reached such heights that some newspapers claimed it was Manzoni's work. It's unnecessary to say that only the uninformed could believe such an idea; those who were better informed would never have made such a mistake.

My aim, as I said, was to take the initiative in the slow work of the regeneration of national character. I had no wish but to awaken high and noble sentiments in Italian hearts; and if all the literary men in the world had assembled to condemn me in virtue of strict rules, I should not have cared a jot, if, in defiance of all existing rules, I succeeded in inflaming the heart of one single individual. And I will also add, who can say that what causes durable emotion is unorthodox? It may be at variance with some rules and in harmony with others; and those which move hearts and captivate intellects do not appear to me to be the worst.

My goal, as I mentioned, was to take the lead in the gradual process of rebuilding our national character. I only wanted to inspire high and noble feelings in the hearts of Italians; and even if all the literary figures in the world gathered to criticize me for sticking to strict rules, I wouldn’t have cared at all, as long as I could ignite passion in even one person. And I would also add, who can say that what creates lasting emotions is unconventional? It might contradict some rules while aligning with others; and the ones that touch hearts and engage minds don’t seem to me to be the worst.






BABER

(1482-1530)

BY EDWARD S. HOLDEN


he emperor Baber was sixth in descent from Tamerlane, who died in 1405. Tamerlane's conquests were world-wide, but they never formed a homogeneous empire. Even in his lifetime he parceled them out to sons and grandsons. Half a century later Trans-oxiana was divided into many independent kingdoms each governed by a descendant of the great conqueror.

The emperor Baber was the sixth in line from Tamerlane, who died in 1405. Tamerlane's conquests were vast, but they never created a unified empire. Even during his life, he divided them among his sons and grandsons. Fifty years later, Trans-oxiana was split into numerous independent kingdoms, each ruled by a descendant of the great conqueror.

When Baber was born (1482), an uncle was King of Samarkand and Bokhara; another uncle ruled Badakhshan; another was King of Kabul. A relative was the powerful King of Khorasan. These princes were of the family of Tamerlane, as was Baber's father,--Sultan Omer Sheikh Mirza, who was the King of Ferghana. Two of Baber's maternal uncles, descendants of Chengiz Khan, ruled the Moghul tribes to the west and north of Ferghana; and two of their sisters had married the Kings of Samarkand and Badakhshan. The third sister was Baber's mother, wife of the King of Ferghana.

When Baber was born in 1482, one of his uncles was the King of Samarkand and Bokhara, another uncle ruled Badakhshan, and a different one was the King of Kabul. A relative was the powerful King of Khorasan. These princes belonged to the family of Tamerlane, just like Baber's father—Sultan Omer Sheikh Mirza, the King of Ferghana. Two of Baber's maternal uncles, who were descendants of Chengiz Khan, governed the Moghul tribes to the west and north of Ferghana; their two sisters had married the Kings of Samarkand and Badakhshan. The third sister was Baber's mother, married to the King of Ferghana.

The capitals of their countries were cities like Samarkand, Bokhara, and Herat. Tamerlane's grandson--Ulugh Beg--built at Samarkand the chief astronomical observatory of the world, a century and a half before Tycho Brahe (1576) erected Uranibourg in Denmark. The town was filled with noble buildings,--mosques, tombs, and colleges. Its walls were five miles in circumference[2].

The capitals of their countries were cities like Samarkand, Bokhara, and Herat. Tamerlane's grandson, Ulugh Beg, built the world's leading astronomical observatory in Samarkand, a century and a half before Tycho Brahe constructed Uranibourg in Denmark (1576). The town was filled with impressive buildings—mosques, tombs, and colleges. Its walls stretched five miles around[2].

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paris was surrounded by walls in 1358; that's what Froissart tells us.

Its streets were paved (the streets of Paris were not paved till the time of Henri IV.), and running water was distributed in pipes. Its markets overflowed with fruits. Its cooks and bakers were noted for their skill. Its colleges were full of learned men, poets[3], and doctors of the law. The observatory counted more than a hundred observers and calculators in its corps of astronomers. The products of China, of India, and of Persia flowed to the bazaars.

Its streets were paved (the streets of Paris weren’t paved until the time of Henri IV.), and running water was distributed through pipes. Its markets were filled with fruits. Its cooks and bakers were known for their skill. Its colleges were packed with knowledgeable men, poets[3], and legal scholars. The observatory had over a hundred observers and calculators among its astronomers. Goods from China, India, and Persia flooded the bazaars.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "In Samarkand, Baiesanghar Mirza's Odes are so well-liked that you can find a copy in almost every house." --Baber's 'Memoirs.'

Bokhara has always been the home of learning. Herat was at that time the most magnificent and refined city of the world[4]. The court was splendid, polite, intelligent, and liberal. Poetry, history, philosophy, science, and the arts of painting and music were cultivated by noblemen and scholars alike. Baber himself was a poet of no mean rank. The religion was that of Islam, and the sect the orthodox Sunni; but the practice was less precise than in Arabia. Wine was drunk; poetry was prized; artists were encouraged. The mother-language of Baber was Turki (of which the Turkish of Constantinople is a dialect). Arabic was the language of science and of theology. Persian was the accepted literary language, though Baber's verses are in Turki as well.

Bokhara has always been a center of learning. At that time, Herat was the most impressive and cultured city in the world[4]. The court was grand, courteous, knowledgeable, and progressive. Poetry, history, philosophy, science, and the arts of painting and music were nurtured by both nobles and scholars. Baber himself was a notable poet. The religion practiced was Islam, specifically the orthodox Sunni sect, but the observance was less strict than in Arabia. Wine was consumed, poetry was valued, and artists were supported. Baber’s mother tongue was Turki (which is a dialect of the Turkish spoken in Constantinople). Arabic was used for science and theology, while Persian was the dominant literary language, although Baber's poems were also written in Turki.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Baber spent twenty days exploring its different palaces, towers, mosques, gardens, and colleges, and provides a list of over fifty such attractions.

We possess Baber's 'Memoirs' in the original Turki and in Persian translations also. In what follows, the extracts will be taken from Erskine's translation[5], which preserves their direct and manly charm.

We have Baber's 'Memoirs' in the original Turki as well as in Persian translations. In the following sections, the excerpts will be taken from Erskine's translation[5], which maintains their straightforward and masculine appeal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 'Memoirs of Baber, Emperor of Hindustan, written by himself, and translated by Leyden and Erskine,' etc. London, 1826, quarto.

To understand them, the foregoing slight introduction is necessary. A connected sketch of Baber's life and a brief history of his conquests can be found in 'The Mogul Emperors of Hindustan[6].' We are here more especially concerned with his literary work. To comprehend it, something of his history and surroundings must be known.

To understand them, the brief introduction above is necessary. You can find a connected overview of Baber's life and a short history of his conquests in 'The Mogul Emperors of Hindustan[6].' Here, we are particularly focused on his literary work. To grasp it, it's important to know a bit about his history and environment.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ By Edward S. Holden, New York, 1895, 8vo, illustrated.

FROM BABER'S 'MEMOIRS'

In the month, of Ramzan, in the year 899 [A. D. 1494], and in the twelfth year of my age, I became King of Ferghana.

In the month of Ramadan, in the year 899 [A.D. 1494], and at the age of twelve, I became the King of Ferghana.

The country of Ferghana is situated in the fifth climate, on the extreme boundary of the habitable world. On the east it has Kashgar; on the west, Samarkand; on the south, the hill country; on the north, in former times there were cities, yet at the present time, in consequence of the incursions of the Usbeks, no population remains. Ferghana is a country of small extent, abounding in grain and fruits. The revenues may suffice, without oppressing the country, to maintain three or four thousand troops.

The country of Ferghana is located in the fifth climate, at the far edge of the habitable world. To the east is Kashgar, to the west is Samarkand, to the south are the hills, and to the north, there used to be cities, but now, because of the invasions by the Usbeks, there’s no population left. Ferghana is a relatively small area, rich in grains and fruits. The income here could support three or four thousand troops without placing a heavy burden on the region.

My father, Omer Sheikh Mirza, was of low stature, had a short, bushy beard, brownish hair, and was very corpulent. As for his opinions and habits, he was of the sect of Hanifah, and strict in his belief. He never neglected the five regular and stated prayers. He read elegantly, and he was particularly fond of reading the 'Shahnameh[7].' Though he had a turn for poetry, he did not cultivate it. He was so strictly just, that when the caravan from [China] had once reached the hill country to the east of Ardejan, and the snow fell so deep as to bury it, so that of the whole only two persons escaped; he no sooner received information of the occurrence than he dispatched overseers to take charge of all the property, and he placed it under guard and preserved it untouched, till in the course of one or two years, the heirs coming from Khorasan, he delivered back the goods safe into their hands. His generosity was large, and so was his whole soul; he was of an excellent temper, affable, eloquent, and sweet in his conversation, yet brave withal and manly.

My father, Omer Sheikh Mirza, was short in stature, had a short, bushy beard, brown hair, and was quite overweight. He followed the Hanifah sect and was strict in his beliefs. He never missed the five daily prayers. He read well and especially enjoyed reading the 'Shahnameh[7].' Although he had an interest in poetry, he never pursued it. He was extremely just; when a caravan from [China] once reached the hilly area east of Ardejan and was buried by heavy snow, resulting in only two survivors, he immediately sent out overseers to manage the property. He kept it safe and untouched until, one or two years later, the heirs arrived from Khorasan, and he returned the goods to them in perfect condition. His generosity was immense, and he had a kind spirit; he was of good temperament, friendly, articulate, and pleasant to talk to, yet also brave and manly.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The 'Book of Kings,' written by the Persian poet Firdausi.

The early portion of Baber's 'Memoirs' is given to portraits of the officers of his court and country. A few of these may be quoted.

The early part of Baber's 'Memoirs' focuses on portraits of the officers in his court and country. A few of these can be quoted.

Khosrou Shah, though a Turk, applied his attention to the mode of raising his revenues, and he spent them liberally. At the death of Sultan Mahmud Mirza, he reached the highest pitch of greatness, and his retainers rose to the number of twenty thousand. Though he prayed regularly and abstained from forbidden foods, yet he was black-hearted and vicious, of mean understanding and slender talents, faithless and a traitor. For the sake of the short and fleeting pomp of this vain world, he put out the eyes of one and murdered another of the sons of the benefactor in whose service he had been, and by whom he had been protected; rendering himself accursed of God, abhorred of men, and worthy of execration and shame till the day of final retribution. These crimes he perpetrated merely to secure the enjoyment of some poor worldly vanities; yet with all the power of his many and populous territories, in spite of his magazines of warlike stores, he had not the spirit to face a barnyard chicken. He will often be mentioned in these memoirs.

Khosrou Shah, although he was a Turk, focused on how to increase his revenues and spent them generously. After the death of Sultan Mahmud Mirza, he reached the peak of his power, with his followers numbering twenty thousand. Despite praying regularly and avoiding forbidden foods, he was malicious and immoral, lacking insight and talent, untrustworthy, and treacherous. For the sake of fleeting glory in this superficial world, he blinded one son and murdered another of his benefactor, the very person who had protected him, making himself cursed by God, hated by people, and deserving of condemnation and disgrace until the end of time. He committed these atrocities just to indulge in some trivial worldly pleasures; yet, despite the vast resources and territories he controlled, he didn’t have the courage to face even a barnyard chicken. He will frequently be mentioned in these memoirs.

Ali Shir Beg was celebrated for the elegance of his manners; and this elegance and polish were ascribed to the conscious pride of high fortune: but this was not the case; they were natural to him. Indeed, Ali Shir Beg was an incomparable person. From the time that poetry was first written in the Turki language, no man has written so much and so well. He has also left excellent pieces of music; they are excellent both as to the airs themselves and as to the preludes. There is not upon record in history any man who was a greater patron and protector of men of talent than he. He had no son nor daughter, nor wife nor family; he passed through the world single and unincumbered.

Ali Shir Beg was known for his graceful manners, and people attributed this grace and refinement to his pride in his wealth. However, that wasn't the case; it was simply part of his character. In fact, Ali Shir Beg was truly remarkable. Since the beginning of poetry in the Turki language, no one has written as much or as well as he has. He also created outstanding music, both in terms of the melodies and the preludes. There’s no record in history of anyone who supported and protected talented individuals more than he did. He had no children, spouse, or family; he navigated through life alone and unburdened.

Another poet was Sheikhem Beg. He composed a sort of verses, in which both the words and the sense are terrifying and correspond with each other. The following is one of his couplets:--

Another poet was Sheikhem Beg. He wrote a type of verse where both the words and the meaning are frightening and match each other. Here’s one of his couplets:--

During my sorrows of the night, the whirlpool of my sighs bears

During my night of sorrow, the whirlwind of my sighs carries

the firmament from its place;

the sky from its place

The dragons of the inundations of my tears bear down the four

The dragons of the floods from my tears weigh heavily on the four

quarters of the habitable world!

quarters of the livable world!

It is well known that on one occasion, having repeated these verses to Moulana Abdal Rahman Jami, the Mulla said, "Are you repeating poetry, or are you terrifying folks?"

It is well known that on one occasion, after reciting these verses to Moulana Abdal Rahman Jami, the Mulla said, "Are you reciting poetry, or are you scaring people?"

A good many men who wrote verses happened to be present. During the party the following verse of Muhammed Salikh was repeated:--

A good number of men who wrote poetry were there. During the party, the following verse by Muhammed Salikh was repeated:--

What can one do to regulate his thoughts, with a mistress possessed

What can someone do to manage their thoughts when they have a passionate lover?

of every blandishment?

of every sweet talk?

Where you are, how is it possible for our thoughts to wander to

Where you are, how is it possible for our thoughts to wander to

another?

another one?

It was agreed that every one should make an extempore couplet to the same rhyme and measure. Every one accordingly repeated his verse. As we had been very merry, I repeated the following extempore satirical verses:--

It was decided that everyone would create an improvised couplet with the same rhyme and rhythm. Everyone then shared their verses. Since we had been in high spirits, I recited the following impromptu satirical lines:--

What can you do with a drunk like you?
What can be done with someone as foolish as a donkey?

Before this, whatever had come into my head, good or bad, I had always committed it to writing. On the present occasion, when I had composed these lines, my mind led me to reflections, and my heart was struck with regret that a tongue which could repeat the sublimest productions should bestow any trouble on such unworthy verses; that it was melancholy that a heart elevated to nobler conceptions should submit to occupy itself with these meaner and despicable fancies. From that time forward I religiously abstained from satirical poetry. I had not then formed my resolution, nor considered how objectionable the practice was.

Before this, whatever came to my mind, whether good or bad, I always wrote it down. On this occasion, after I composed these lines, I found myself reflecting, and I felt a deep regret that a voice capable of expressing the greatest works should waste its time on such unworthy verses; it was sad that a heart capable of nobler thoughts should lower itself to these petty and contemptible ideas. From that moment on, I committed to never writing satirical poetry again. I hadn't yet made my decision, nor thought about how problematic the practice was.


TRANSACTIONS OF THE YEAR 904 [A.D. 1498-99]

Having failed in repeated expeditions against Samarkand and Ardejan, I once more returned to Khojend. Khojend is but a small place; and it is difficult for one to support two hundred retainers in it. How then could a [young] man, ambitious of empire, set himself down contentedly in so insignificant a place? As soon as I received advice that the garrison of Ardejan had declared for me, I made no delay. And thus, by the grace of the Most High, I recovered my paternal kingdom, of which I had been deprived nearly two years. An order was issued that such as had accompanied me in my campaigns might resume possession of whatever part of their property they recognized. Although the order seemed reasonable and just in itself, yet it was issued with too much precipitation. It was a senseless thing to exasperate so many men with arms in their hands. In war and in affairs of state, though things may appear just and reasonable at first sight, no matter ought to be finally decided without being well weighed and considered in a hundred different lights. From my issuing this single order without sufficient foresight, what commotions and mutinies arose! This inconsiderate order of mine was in reality the ultimate cause of my being a second time expelled from Ardejan.

Having failed in several attempts to conquer Samarkand and Ardejan, I returned to Khojend once again. Khojend is a small place, and it’s tough to support two hundred followers there. So how could a young man, eager for power, comfortably settle in such a minor location? As soon as I got word that the garrison of Ardejan had pledged their loyalty to me, I didn't hesitate. And thus, with the help of the Most High, I reclaimed my ancestral kingdom, which I had lost for almost two years. An order was given that those who had followed me in my campaigns could reclaim whatever part of their property they recognized. Although the order seemed fair and just, it was issued too hastily. It was foolish to provoke so many armed men. In war and politics, even if something appears just and reasonable at first glance, nothing should be settled without careful consideration from many angles. From issuing this one order without enough foresight, chaos and rebellions broke out! This rash decision of mine ultimately led to my second expulsion from Ardejan.

Baber's next campaign was most arduous, but in passing by a spring he had the leisure to have these verses of Saadi inscribed on its brink:--

Baber's next campaign was extremely challenging, but while passing by a spring, he took the time to have these verses by Saadi engraved on its edge:--

I have heard that the exalted Jemshid

I have heard that the great Jemshid

Inscribed on a stone beside a fountain:--

Inscribed on a stone beside a fountain:--

"Many a man like us has rested by this fountain,

"Many men like us have rested by this fountain,"

And disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.

And vanished in the blink of an eye.

Should we conquer the whole world by our manhood and strength,

Should we take over the whole world with our masculinity and strength,

Yet could we not carry it with us to the grave."

But can’t we bring it with us to the grave?

Of another fountain he says:--"I directed this fountain to be built round with stone, and formed a cistern. At the time when the Arghwan flowers begin to blow, I do not know that any place in the world is to be compared to it." On its sides he engraved these verses:--

Of another fountain, he says:--"I had this fountain built with stone and created a cistern. When the Arghwan flowers start to bloom, I don't think there's any place in the world that can compare to it." He engraved these verses on its sides:--

Sweet is the return of the new year;

Sweet is the arrival of the new year;

Sweet is the smiling spring;

Sweet is the cheerful spring;

Sweet is the juice of the mellow grape;

The juice of the ripe grape is sweet;

Sweeter far the voice of love.

Sweeter by far is the voice of love.

Strive, O Baber! to secure the joys of life,

Work hard, Baber! to achieve the happiness in life,

Which, alas! once departed, never more return.

Which, unfortunately, once gone, never comes back.

From these flowers Baber and his army marched into the passes of the high mountains.

From these flowers, Baber and his army marched into the mountain passes.

His narrative goes on:--

His story continues:--

It was at this time that I composed the following verses:--

It was during this time that I wrote the following lines:--

There is no violence or injury of fortune that I have not experienced;

I've experienced every kind of violence and bad luck there is;

This broken heart has endured them all. Alas! is there one left

This broken heart has been through it all. Alas! Is there one left?

that I have not encountered?

that I haven't encountered?

For about a week we continued pressing down the snow without being able to advance more than two or three miles. I myself assisted in trampling down the snow. Every step we sank up to the middle or the breast, but we still went on, trampling it down. As the strength of the person who went first was generally exhausted after he had advanced a few paces, he stood still, while another took his place. The ten, fifteen, or twenty people who worked in trampling down the snow, next succeeded in dragging on a horse without a rider. Drawing this horse aside, we brought on another, and in this way ten, fifteen, or twenty of us contrived to bring forward the horses of all our number. The rest of the troops, even our best men, advanced along the road that had been beaten for them, hanging their heads. This was no time for plaguing them or employing authority. Every man who possesses spirit or emulation hastens to such works of himself. Continuing to advance by a track which we beat in the snow in this manner, we reached a cave at the foot of the Zirrin pass. That day the storm of wind was dreadful. The snow fell in such quantities that we all expected to meet death together. The cave seemed to be small. I took a hoe and made for myself at the mouth of the cave a resting-place about the size of a prayer-carpet. I dug down in the snow as deep as my breast, and yet did not reach the ground. This hole afforded me some shelter from the wind, and I sat down in it. Some desired me to go into the cavern, but I would not go. I felt that for me to be in a warm dwelling, while my men were in the, midst of snow and drift,--for me to be within, enjoying sleep and ease, while my followers were in trouble and distress,--would be inconsistent with what I owed them, and a deviation from that society in suffering which was their due. I continued, therefore, to sit in the drift.

For about a week, we kept pushing through the snow, barely making it more than two or three miles. I helped pack down the snow myself. Every step we took, we sank up to our waist or chest, but we kept going, pressing it down. The person leading would usually run out of energy after a few paces, so they would stop, and someone else would take their place. The ten, fifteen, or twenty people working together managed to pull along a horse without a rider. After moving that horse aside, we brought up another one, and this way, ten, fifteen, or twenty of us managed to get all our horses moving forward. The rest of the troops, even our best, trudged down the path we'd made for them, looking defeated. This wasn’t the time to nag or assert authority. Anyone with spirit or ambition jumped in to help on their own. Slowly, following the path we created in the snow, we reached a cave at the foot of Zirrin Pass. That day, the wind was brutal, and the snowfall was so heavy that we all feared we might die together. The cave seemed small. I took a shovel and made myself a spot to rest at the mouth of the cave, about the size of a prayer rug. I dug down in the snow as deep as my chest, but I still didn’t reach the ground. This hole gave me some shelter from the wind, and I sat down in it. Some people urged me to go into the cave, but I wouldn’t. I felt that it would be wrong for me to be in a warm place while my men were out in the snow and wind, for me to be inside, resting and comfortable, while my followers faced hardship and distress. It didn’t feel right considering what I owed them, and it went against the principle of sharing their suffering. So, I stayed sitting in the snow.

Ambition admits not of inaction;

Ambition doesn't allow for inaction.

The world is his who exerts himself;

The world is his for those who put in the effort;

In wisdom's eye, every condition

In wisdom's view, every situation

May find repose save royalty alone.

Only royalty can find peace.

By leadership like this, the descendant of Tamerlane became the ruler of Kabul. He celebrates its charms in verse:--

By this kind of leadership, Tamerlane's descendant became the ruler of Kabul. He praises its beauty in poetry:--

The greenery and flowers make Kabul a paradise in spring.--

but this kingdom was too small for a man of Baber's stamp. He used it as a stepping-stone to the conquest of India (1526).

but this kingdom was too small for a man like Baber. He used it as a launchpad for conquering India (1526).

Return a hundred thanks, O Baber! for the bounty of the merciful God

Give a hundred thanks, O Baber! for the generosity of the merciful God

Has given you Sind, Hind, and numerous kingdoms;

Has given you Sind, Hind, and many kingdoms;

If, unable to stand the heat, you long for cold,

If you can't handle the heat and wish for cold,

You have only to recollect the frost and cold of Ghazni.

You just need to remember the frost and cold of Ghazni.

In spite of these verses, Baber did not love India, and his monarchy was an exile to him. Let the last extract from his memoirs be a part of a letter written in 1529 to an old and trusted friend in Kabul. It is an outpouring of the griefs of his inmost heart to his friend. He says:--

In spite of these verses, Baber did not love India, and his reign felt like an exile to him. Here’s the last excerpt from his memoirs, which is part of a letter written in 1529 to an old and trusted friend in Kabul. It expresses the deep sorrows of his heart to his friend. He says:--

My solicitude to visit my western dominions (Kabul) is boundless and great beyond expression. I trust in Almighty Allah that the time is near at hand when everything will be completely settled in this country. As soon as matters are brought to that state, I shall, with the permission of Allah, set out for your quarters without a moment's delay. How is it possible that the delights of those lands should ever be erased from the heart? How is it possible to forget the delicious melons and grapes of that pleasant region? They very recently brought me a single muskmelon from Kabul. While cutting it up, I felt myself affected with a strong feeling of loneliness and a sense of my exile from my native country, and I could not help shedding tears. [He gives long instructions on the military and political matters to be attended to, and continues without a break:--] At the southwest of Besteh I formed a plantation of trees; and as the prospect from it was very fine, I called it Nazergah [the view]. You must there plant some beautiful trees, and all around sow beautiful and sweet-smelling flowers and shrubs. [And he goes straight on:--] Syed Kasim will accompany the artillery. [After more details of the government he quotes fondly a little trivial incident of former days and friends, and says:--] Do not think amiss of me for deviating into these fooleries. I conclude with every good wish. /#

My eagerness to visit my western lands (Kabul) is limitless and hard to express. I trust in Almighty Allah that the time is coming soon when everything will be fully settled in this country. As soon as things are in order, I will, with Allah's permission, head to your place without delay. How can the joys of those lands ever fade from my heart? How could I forget the sweet melons and grapes of that lovely region? They recently brought me a single muskmelon from Kabul. As I was cutting it up, I felt an intense wave of loneliness and a deep sense of being away from my homeland, which made me shed tears. [He gives long instructions on the military and political matters to be attended to, and continues without a break:--] At the southwest of Besteh, I started a grove of trees; the view from it was really nice, so I named it Nazergah [the view]. You should plant some beautiful trees there and surround it with lovely and sweet-smelling flowers and shrubs. [And he goes straight on:--] Syed Kasim will accompany the artillery. [After more details of the government he quotes fondly a little trivial incident of former days and friends, and says:--] Please don’t think poorly of me for indulging in these little distractions. I conclude with every good wish. /#

The 'Memoirs' of Baber deserve a place beside the writings of the greatest of generals and conquerors. He is not unworthy to be classed with Caesar as a general and as a man of letters. His character was more human, more frank, more lovable, more ardent. His fellow in our western world is not Caesar, but Henri IV. of France and Navarre.

The 'Memoirs' of Baber deserve to be alongside the works of the greatest generals and conquerors. He is truly worthy to be compared to Caesar both as a military leader and a writer. His character was more relatable, more open, more likable, and more passionate. His counterpart in our western world isn't Caesar, but Henri IV of France and Navarre.










BABRIUS

(First Century A.D.)

abrius, also referred to as Babrias and Gabrias, was the writer of that metrical version of the folk-fables, commonly referred to Aesop, which delights our childhood. Until the time of Richard Bentley he was commonly thought of merely as a fabulist whose remains had been preserved by a few grammarians. Bentley, in the first draft (1697) of the part of his famous 'Dissertation' treating of the fables of Aesop, speaks thus of Babrius, and goes not far out of his way to give a rap at Planudes, a late Greek, who turned works of Ovid, Cato, and Caesar into Greek:--

abrius, also known as Babrias and Gabrias, was the author of that poetic version of the folk tales generally attributed to Aesop, which we enjoyed in our childhood. Until Richard Bentley's time, he was mainly seen as just a fabulist whose works had been kept alive by a few grammarians. In the first draft (1697) of his well-known 'Dissertation' discussing Aesop's fables, Bentley mentions Babrius and takes a jab at Planudes, a later Greek who translated works by Ovid, Cato, and Caesar into Greek:--

"... then came Babrius, who gave a fresh twist to the fables by turning them into choliambics. The only people I know of who mention him are Suidas, Avienus, and Tzetzes. There is also one Gabrias, still around, who summarized each fable in four rather poor iambics. However, our Babrius is a writer of a different caliber; if his work were available today, it could justifiably be compared to, if not favored over, the Latin of Phaedrus. One of his fables, 'The Swallow and the Nightingale,' is still preserved at the end of Gabrias. Suidas includes many quotations from him that clearly show he was an excellent poet.... There are two sets of the current fables; the first, which are the older ones, totals one hundred and thirty-six and were first published from the Heidelberg Library by Neveletus in 1610. The editor himself noted that they were wrongly attributed to Aesop because they mention holy monks. I would add another observation: there is a line taken from Job.... Thus, I have demonstrated that half of the fables currently attributed to Aesop are over a thousand years newer than him. The other half, which were public before Neveletus, will likely be even more modern, and the most recent of all.... Therefore, this collection is more recent than the other; and, since it was first published alongside Aesop's 'Life,' written by Planudes, it is rightly believed to be from the same author. That foolish monk gave us a book he calls 'The Life of Aesop,' which might be unmatched in any language for its ignorance and nonsense. He gathered a couple of true stories—that Aesop was a slave to a Xanthus, carried a load of bread, talked with Croesus, and was executed at Delphi—but the details of these and all his other tales are pure invention.... However, of all the wrongs he did to Aesop, the most unforgivable is portraying him as a hideous monster—an offense so widely accepted that all the modern artists since Planudes have depicted him in the worst possible shapes and features imaginable. There was an old tradition among the Greeks that Aesop was revived and lived a second life. If he were to come back and see the painting before the book that bears his name, could he believe it was made for him?—or for a monkey, or some bizarre creature from the 'Fables'? But what insight did this monk have about Aesop's ugliness? He must have gotten it through dreams or visions, not through ordinary means of knowledge. He lived about two thousand years after Aesop, and in all that time, there is not a single author who has suggested that Aesop was ugly."

Thus Bentley; but to return to Babrius. Tyrwhitt, in 1776, followed this calculation of Bentley by collecting the remains of Babrius. A publication in 1809 of fables from a Florentine manuscript foreran the collection (1832) of all the fables which could be entirely restored. In 1835 a German scholar, Knoch, published whatever had up to that time been written on Babrius, or as far as then known by him. So much had been accomplished by modern scholarship. The calculation was not unlike the mathematical computation that a star should, from an apparent disturbance, be in a certain quarter of the heavens at a certain time. The manuscript of Babrius, it became clear, must have existed. In 1842 M. Mynas, a Greek, who had already discovered the 'Philosophoumena' of Hippolytus, came upon the parchment in the convent of St. Lama on Mount Athos. He was employed by the French government, and the duty of giving the new ancient to the world fell to French scholars. The date of the manuscript they referred to the tenth century. There were contained in it one hundred and twenty-three of the supposed one hundred and sixty fables, the arrangement being alphabetical and ending with the letter O. Again, in 1857 M. Mynas announced another discovery. Ninety-four fables and a prooemium were still in a convent at Mount Athos; but the monks, who made difficulty about parting with the first parchment, refused to let the second go abroad. M. Mynas forwarded a transcript which he sold to the British Museum. It was after examination pronounced to be the work of a forger, and not even what it purported to be--the tinkering of a writer who had turned the original of Babrius into barbarous Greek and halting metre. Suggestions were made that the forger was Mynas himself. And there were scholars who accounted the manuscript as genuine.

Thus Bentley; but to return to Babrius. Tyrwhitt, in 1776, followed Bentley's calculations by gathering the fragments of Babrius. A publication in 1809 of fables from a Florentine manuscript predated the collection (1832) of all the fables that could be fully restored. In 1835, a German scholar, Knoch, published everything that had been written on Babrius up to that point, or as far as he knew. Modern scholarship had made significant progress. The calculation was similar to the mathematical determination that a star should appear in a specific area of the sky at a certain time due to an apparent disturbance. It became clear that the manuscript of Babrius must have existed. In 1842, M. Mynas, a Greek who had already discovered the 'Philosophoumena' of Hippolytus, found the parchment in the convent of St. Lama on Mount Athos. He was employed by the French government, and the responsibility of introducing the new ancient work to the world fell to French scholars. They dated the manuscript to the tenth century. It contained one hundred and twenty-three of the alleged one hundred and sixty fables, arranged alphabetically and ending with the letter O. Again, in 1857, M. Mynas announced another discovery. Ninety-four fables and a prooemium were still in a convent at Mount Athos, but the monks, who were reluctant to part with the first parchment, refused to let the second go abroad. M. Mynas sent a transcript that he sold to the British Museum. After examination, it was determined to be the work of a forger and not what it claimed to be—the alterations of a writer who had turned the original of Babrius into poorly constructed Greek and awkward meter. Suggestions arose that the forger was Mynas himself. However, some scholars considered the manuscript to be genuine.

The discovery of the first part added substantially to the remains which we have of the poetry of ancient Greece. The terseness, simplicity, and humor of the poems belong to the popular classic all the world over, in whatever tongue it appears; and the purity of the Greek shows that Babrius lived at a time when the influence of the classical age was still vital. He is placed at various times. Bergk fixes him so far back as B.C. 250, while others place him at the same number of years in our own era. Both French and German criticism has claimed that he was a Roman. There is no trace of his fables earlier than the Emperor Julian, and no metrical version of the Aesopean fables existed before the writing of Babrius. Socrates tried his hand at a version or two. But when such Greek writers as Xenophon and Aristotle refer to old folk-tales and legends, it is always in their own words. His fables are written in choliambic verse; that is, imperfect iambic which has a spondee in the last foot and is fitted for the satire for which it was originally used.

The discovery of the first part greatly increased the collection of what we have from the poetry of ancient Greece. The straightforwardness, simplicity, and humor of the poems resonate with popular classics across the world, no matter the language. The purity of the Greek indicates that Babrius lived during a time when the influence of the classical age was still strong. Scholars have placed him at different times; Bergk suggests as far back as 250 B.C., while others place him around the same number of years in our own era. Both French and German critics have argued that he was a Roman. There are no records of his fables before the time of Emperor Julian, and no metrical version of Aesop's fables existed prior to Babrius’ writings. Socrates attempted a version or two. However, when Greek writers like Xenophon and Aristotle refer to old folk-tales and legends, they always use their own words. His fables are written in choliambic verse, which is imperfect iambic that includes a spondee in the final foot and is suited for the satire for which it was originally intended.

The fables of Babrius have been edited, with an interesting and valuable introduction, by W.G. Rutherford (1883), and by F.G. Schneidewin (1880). They have been turned into English metre by James Davies, M.A. (1860). The reader is also referred to the article 'Aesop' in the present work.

The fables of Babrius have been edited, with an interesting and valuable introduction, by W.G. Rutherford (1883) and by F.G. Schneidewin (1880). They have been translated into English verse by James Davies, M.A. (1860). The reader is also referred to the article 'Aesop' in the current work.


THE NORTH WIND AND THE SUN

THE NORTH WIND AND THE SUN

Betwixt the North wind and the Sun arose

Betwixt the North Wind and the Sun arose

A contest, which would soonest of his clothes

A contest that would soon strip him of his clothes

Strip a wayfaring clown, so runs the tale.

Strip a traveling clown, so goes the story.

First, Boreas blows an almost Thracian gale,

First, Boreas blows an almost Thracian wind,

Thinking, perforce, to steal the man's capote:

Thinking, of course, about stealing the guy's coat:

He loosed it not; but as the cold wind smote

He didn’t let it go; but as the cold wind hit

More sharply, tighter round him drew the folds,

More tightly, the folds closed around him,

And sheltered by a crag his station holds.

And his station is protected by a cliff.

But now the Sun at first peered gently forth,

But now the Sun began to shine softly,

And thawed the chills of the uncanny North;

And warmed up the coldness of the eerie North;

Then in their turn his beams more amply plied,

Then, in their turn, his rays shone more brightly,

Till sudden heat the clown's endurance tried;

Till sudden heat tested the clown's endurance;

Stripping himself, away his cloak he flung:

Stripping himself, he tossed away his cloak:

The Sun from Boreas thus a triumph wrung.

The Sun from the North Wind thus achieved a triumph.

The fable means, "My son, at mildness aim:

The fable means, "My son, aim for gentleness:

Persuasion more results than force may claim."

Persuasion achieves more results than force ever could.


JUPITER AND THE MONKEY

Jupiter and the Monkey

A baby-show with prizes Jove decreed

A baby show with prizes, Jove declared

For all the beasts, and gave the choice due heed.

For all the animals, and carefully considered the choice.

A monkey-mother came among the rest;

A monkey mother came among the others;

A naked, snub-nosed pug upon her breast

A bare, flat-faced pug resting on her chest

She bore, in mother's fashion. At the sight

She endured, like a mother. At the sight

Assembled gods were moved to laugh outright.

Assembled gods couldn't help but burst out laughing.

Said she, "Jove knoweth where his prize will fall!

Said she, "Jupiter knows where his prize will land!

I know my child's the beauty of them all."

I know my child is the most beautiful of them all.

This fable will a general law attest,

This fable will confirm a general law,

That each one deems that what's his own, is best.

That everyone thinks that what belongs to them is the best.


THE MOUSE THAT FELL INTO THE POT

THE MOUSE THAT FELL INTO THE POT

A mouse into a lidless broth-pot fell;

A mouse fell into a pot of broth without a lid;

Choked with the grease, and bidding life farewell,

Choked with grease, and saying goodbye to life,

He said, "My fill of meat and drink have I

He said, "I've had my fill of meat and drink.

And all good things: 'Tis time that I should die."

And all good things: "It's time for me to die."

Thou art that dainty mouse among mankind,

You are that delicate mouse among people,

If hurtful sweets are not by thee declined.

If you don't turn down hurtful sweets.


THE FOX AND THE GRAPES

THE FOX AND THE GRAPES

There hung some bunches of the purple grape

There were some bunches of purple grapes hanging.

On a hillside. A cunning fox, agape

On a hillside. A clever fox, wide-eyed

For these full clusters, many times essayed

For these complete clusters, often attempted

To cull their dark bloom, many vain leaps made.

To cut down their dark beauty, many pointless jumps were taken.

They were quite ripe, and for the vintage fit;

They were just right, perfect for the occasion;

But when his leaps did not avail a whit,

But when his jumps didn’t help at all,

He journeyed on, and thus his grief composed:--

He continued on his journey, and in this way, his sorrow settled down:--

"The bunch was sour, not ripe, as I supposed."

"The bunch was sour, not ripe, as I thought."


THE CARTER AND HERCULES

THE CARTER AND HERCULES

A carter from the village drove his wain:

A driver from the village drove his cart:

And when it fell into a rugged lane,

And when it dropped into a bumpy path,

Inactive stood, nor lent a helping hand;

Inactive stood, and didn’t offer a helping hand;

But to that god, whom of the heavenly band

But to that god, who is part of the heavenly group

He really honored most, Alcides, prayed:

He really honored most, Alcides, prayed:

"Push at your wheels," the god appearing said,

"Push at your wheels," said the god who appeared,

"And goad your team; but when you pray again,

"And motivate your team; but when you pray again,

Help yourself likewise, or you'll pray in vain."

Help yourself too, or you’ll be praying for nothing.


THE YOUNG COCKS

THE YOUNG ROOSTERS

Two Tanagraean cocks a fight began;

Two Tanagraean roosters started a fight;

Their spirit is, 'tis said, as that of man:

Their spirit is, it's said, like that of a person:

Of these the beaten bird, a mass of blows,

Of these, the battered bird, a collection of hits,

For shame into a corner creeping goes;

For shame, it sneaks into a corner;

The other to the housetop quickly flew,

The other quickly flew up to the rooftop,

And there in triumph flapped his wings and crew.

And there in triumph, he flapped his wings and shouted.

But him an eagle lifted from the roof,

But an eagle lifted him from the roof,

And bore away. His fellow gained a proof

And took off. His friend got a sign

That oft the wages of defeat are best,--

That often the rewards of failure are the most valuable,--

None else remained the hens to interest.

None of the other hens remained to be of interest.

WHEREFORE, O man, beware of boastfulness:

WHEREFORE, O man, be careful of bragging:

Should fortune lift thee, others to depress,

Should luck raise you up, while bringing others down,

Many are saved by lack of her caress.

Many are saved by the absence of her touch.


THE ARAB AND THE CAMEL

THE ARAB AND THE CAMEL

An Arab, having heaped his camel's back,

An Arab, having loaded his camel,

Asked if he chose to take the upward track

Asked if he decided to take the upward path

Or downward; and the beast had sense to say

Or downward; and the beast had the sense to say

"Am I cut off then from the level way?"

"Am I blocked off from the straight path then?"


THE NIGHTINGALE AND THE SWALLOW

THE NIGHTINGALE AND THE SWALLOW

Far from men's fields the swallow forth had flown,

Far from the men's fields, the swallow had flown out.

When she espied amid the woodlands lone

When she spotted alone in the woods

The nightingale, sweet songstress. Her lament

The nightingale, sweet singer. Her sorrow

Was Itys to his doom untimely sent.

Was Itys sent to his doom too soon?

Each knew the other through the mournful strain,

Each knew the other through the sad tune,

Flew to embrace, and in sweet talk remain.

Flew to hug, and stay in sweet conversation.

Then said the swallow, "Dearest, liv'st thou still?

Then the swallow said, "Darling, are you still alive?

Ne'er have I seen thee, since thy Thracian ill.

I haven't seen you since your problem in Thrace.

Some cruel fate hath ever come between;

Some cruel fate has always come between;

Our virgin lives till now apart have been.

Our pure lives have been separate until now.

Come to the fields; revisit homes of men;

Come to the fields; visit the homes of people;

Come dwell with me, a comrade dear, again,

Come live with me, my dear friend, again,

Where thou shalt charm the swains, no savage brood:

Where you will charm the shepherds, no savage group:

Dwell near men's haunts, and quit the open wood:

Dwell close to where people gather, and leave the open forest:

One roof, one chamber, sure, can house the two,

One roof, one room, sure, can fit both.

Or dost prefer the nightly frozen dew,

Or do you prefer the nightly frozen dew,

And day-god's heat? a wild-wood life and drear?

And the sun's heat? A life in the woods, wild and dreary?

Come, clever songstress, to the light more near."

Come, clever singer, closer to the light.

To whom the sweet-voiced nightingale replied:--

To whom the sweet-voiced nightingale responded:--

"Still on these lonesome ridges let me bide;

"Still on these lonely ridges let me stay;"

Nor seek to part me from the mountain glen:--

Nor try to separate me from the mountain valley:--

I shun, since Athens, man, and haunts of men;

I avoid, since Athens, people and places where people gather;

To mix with them, their dwelling-place to view,

To hang out with them, to check out where they live,

Stirs up old grief, and opens woes anew."

Stirs up old sadness and brings up new troubles.

Some consolation for an evil lot

Some comfort for a difficult life

Lies in wise words, in song, in crowds forgot.

Lies in wise words, in songs, in crowds ignored.

But sore the pang, when, where you once were great,

But it hurts deeply when, where you once shined,

Again men see you, housed in mean estate.

Again, men see you living in a lowly place.


THE HUSBANDMAN AND THE STORK

THE FARMER AND THE STORK

Thin nets a farmer o'er his furrows spread,

Thin nets a farmer over his fields spread,

And caught the cranes that on his tillage fed;

And caught the cranes that were feeding on his crops;

And him a limping stork began to pray,

And a limping stork started to pray to him,

Who fell with them into the farmer's way:--

Who fell with them onto the farmer's path:--

"I am no crane: I don't consume the grain:

"I’m not a crane: I don’t eat the grain:"

That I'm a stork is from my color plain;

That I'm a stork is due to my plain color;

A stork, than which no better bird doth live;

A stork, which is a better bird than any other;

I to my father aid and succor give."

I give help and support to my father.

The man replied:--"Good stork, I cannot tell

The man replied, "Good stork, I can't tell

Your way of life: but this I know full well,

Your lifestyle: but I know this for sure,

I caught you with the spoilers of my seed;

I caught you with the spoilers of my seed;

With them, with whom I found you, you must bleed."

With them, the ones I found you with, you must bleed.

Walk with the bad, and hate will be as strong

Walk with the bad, and hate will be just as strong.

'Gainst you as them, e'en though you no man wrong.

'Against you as them, even though you do no man wrong.


THE PINE

THE PINE TREE

Some woodmen, bent a forest pine to split,

Some loggers, leaning against a pine tree to split it,

Into each fissure sundry wedges fit,

Into each crack, various wedges fit,

To keep the void and render work more light.

To maintain the emptiness and make the task feel lighter.

Out groaned the pine, "Why should I vent my spite

Out groaned the pine, "Why should I express my frustration

Against the axe which never touched my root,

Against the axe that never struck my root,

So much as these cursed wedges, mine own fruit;

So much as these cursed wedges, my own fruit;

Which rend me through, inserted here and there!"

Which torn me apart, placed here and there!

A fable this, intended to declare

A fable this, intended to declare

That not so dreadful is a stranger's blow

That a stranger's blow isn't so terrible

As wrongs which men receive from those they know.

As the wrongs people experience from those they know.


THE WOMAN AND HER MAID-SERVANTS

THE WOMAN AND HER MAIDS

A very careful dame, of busy way,

A very cautious woman, always on the go,

Kept maids at home, and these, ere break of day,

Kept maids at home, and these, before sunrise,

She used to raise as early as cock-crow.

She used to get up as early as dawn.

They thought 'twas hard to be awakened so,

They thought it was tough to be woken up like that,

And o'er wool-spinning be at work so long;

And work on spinning wool for so long;

Hence grew within them all a purpose strong

Hence grew within them all a strong purpose

To kill the house-cock, whom they thought to blame

To kill the roosters in the house, whom they intended to blame

For all their wrongs. But no advantage came;

For all their mistakes. But nothing good came of it;

Worse treatment than the former them befell:

Worse treatment than what they had before happened to them:

For when the hour their mistress could not tell

For when the hour their mistress couldn't tell

At which by night the cock was wont to crow,

At that place where the rooster used to crow at night,

She roused them earlier, to their work to go.

She woke them up earlier so they could get to work.

A harder lot the wretched maids endured.

A tougher life the miserable maids faced.

Bad judgment oft hath such results procured.

Bad judgment often leads to such results.


THE LAMP

THE LAMP

A lamp that swam with oil, began to boast

A lamp filled with oil started to brag.

At eve, that it outshone the starry host,

At evening, it outshone the stars.

And gave more light to all. Her boast was heard:

And shed more light on everyone. Her bragging was heard:

Soon the wind whistled; soon the breezes stirred,

Soon the wind whistled; soon the breezes stirred,

And quenched its light. A man rekindled it,

And snuffed out its light. A man reignited it,

And said, "Brief is the faint lamp's boasting fit,

And said, "Short is the faint lamp's bragging,

But the starlight ne'er needs to be re-lit."

But the starlight never needs to be re-lit.


THE TORTOISE AND THE HARE

THE TORTOISE AND THE HARE

To the shy hare the tortoise smiling spoke,

To the shy hare, the tortoise said with a smile,

When he about her feet began to joke:

When he started making jokes about her feet:

"I'll pass thee by, though fleeter than the gale."

"I'll walk past you, even though I'm faster than the wind."

"Pooh!" said the hare, "I don't believe thy tale.

"Pooh!" said the hare, "I don't believe your story.

Try but one course, and thou my speed shalt know."

Try just one approach, and you'll see how fast I can go.

"Who'll fix the prize, and whither we shall go?"

"Who will set the prize, and where will we go?"

Of the fleet-footed hare the tortoise asked.

Of the quick hare, the tortoise asked.

To whom he answered, "Reynard shall be tasked

To whom he replied, "Reynard will be assigned

With this; that subtle fox, whom thou dost see."

With this, that sly fox, whom you see.

The tortoise then (no hesitater she!)

The tortoise then (without hesitation she!)

Kept jogging on, but earliest reached the post;

Kept jogging on, but finally reached the post first;

The hare, relying on his fleetness, lost

The hare, confident in his speed, lost

Space, during sleep, he thought he could recover

Space, while sleeping, he believed he could recharge.

When he awoke. But then the race was over;

When he woke up. But then the race was finished;

The tortoise gained her aim, and slept her sleep.

The tortoise achieved her goal and slept her sleep.

From negligence doth care the vantage reap.

From negligence, care gains the advantage.






FRANCIS BACON

(1561-1626)

BY CHARLTON T. LEWIS


he startling contrasts of splendor and humiliation which marked the life of Bacon, and the seemingly incredible inconsistencies which hasty observers find in his character, have been the themes of much rhetorical declamation, and even of serious and learned debate. From Ben Jonson in his own day, to James Spedding the friend of Tennyson, he has not lacked eminent eulogists, who look up to him as not only the greatest and wisest, but as among the noblest and most worthy of mankind: while the famous epigram of Pope, expanded by Macaulay into a stately and eloquent essay, has impressed on the popular mind the lowest estimate of his moral nature; and even such careful scholars as Charles de Rémusat and Dean Church, who have devoted careful and instructive volumes to the survey of Bacon's career and works, insist that with all his intellectual supremacy, he was a servile courtier, a false friend, and a corrupt judge. Yet there are few important names in human history of men who have left us so complete materials for a just judgment of their conduct; and it is only a lover of paradox who can read these and still regard Bacon's character as an unsolved problem.

The striking contrasts of glory and shame that defined Bacon's life, along with the seemingly unbelievable contradictions that quick observers see in his character, have been topics of much rhetorical debate and even serious scholarly discussion. From Ben Jonson in his time to James Spedding, a friend of Tennyson, he has had many prominent admirers who view him as not just the greatest and wisest but also among the noblest and most deserving of humanity. Meanwhile, Pope's famous epigram, further explored by Macaulay in a grand and eloquent essay, has led the public to hold the lowest opinion of his moral character. Even careful scholars like Charles de Rémusat and Dean Church, who have dedicated thoughtful and informative volumes to studying Bacon's life and works, argue that despite his intellectual brilliance, he was a subservient courtier, a deceptive friend, and a corrupt judge. Yet, few significant figures in human history have provided us with such complete materials for a fair assessment of their actions; it takes a true lover of paradox to read these and still consider Bacon's character an unresolved mystery.

Mr. Spedding has given a long life of intelligent labor to the collection of every fact and document throwing light upon the motives, aims, and thoughts of the great "Chancellor of Nature," from the cradle to the grave. The results are before us in the seven volumes of 'The Letters and the Life of Francis Bacon,' which form perhaps the most complete biography ever written. It is a book of absolute candor as well as infinite research, giving with equal distinctness all the evidence which makes for its hero's dishonor and that which tends to justify the writer's reverence for him. Another work by Mr. Spedding, 'Evenings with a Reviewer,' in two volumes, is an elaborate refutation, from the original and authentic records, of the most damning charges brought by Lord Macaulay against Bacon's good fame. It is a complete and overwhelming exposure of false coloring, of rhetorical artifices, and of the abuse of evidence, in the famous essay. As one of the most entertaining and instructive pieces of controversy in our literature, it deserves to be widely read. The unbiased reader cannot accept the special pleading by which, in his comments, Spedding makes every failing of Bacon "lean to virtue's side"; but will form upon the unquestioned facts presented a clear conception of him, will come to know him as no other man of an age so remote is known, and will find in his many-sided and magnificent nature a full explanation of the impressions which partial views of it have made upon his worshipers and his detractors.

Mr. Spedding has dedicated a long life to gathering every fact and document that sheds light on the motives, goals, and thoughts of the great "Chancellor of Nature," from his birth to his death. The results are presented in the seven volumes of 'The Letters and the Life of Francis Bacon,' which may be the most comprehensive biography ever written. It's a book of complete honesty as well as extensive research, providing equally clear evidence that reflects both the hero's dishonor and the reasons behind the author's admiration for him. Another work by Mr. Spedding, 'Evenings with a Reviewer,' in two volumes, thoroughly refutes the most damaging accusations made by Lord Macaulay against Bacon's reputation, using original and authentic records. It offers a complete and compelling exposure of misleading portrayals, rhetorical tricks, and the misuse of evidence in the famous essay. As one of the most engaging and informative debates in our literature, it deserves to be widely read. An objective reader may not accept the special pleading where, in his comments, Spedding interprets every flaw of Bacon as "leaning toward virtue"; however, they will form a clear understanding of him based on the undeniable facts presented, getting to know him better than any other figure from such a distant era, and will find in his diverse and remarkable nature a thorough explanation of the impressions that partial views of him have left on both his admirers and his critics.

It is only in his maturity, indeed, that we are privileged to enter into his mind and read his heart. But enough is known of the formative period of his life to show us the sources of his weaknesses and of his strength. The child whom high authorities have regarded as endowed with the mightiest intellect of the human race was born at York House, on the Strand, in the third year of Elizabeth's reign, January 22d, 1561. He was the son of the Queen's Lord Keeper of the Seals, Sir Nicholas Bacon, and his second wife Anne, daughter of Sir Anthony Cook, formerly tutor of King Edward VI. Mildred, an elder daughter of the same scholar, was the wife of William Cecil, Lord Burghley, who for the first forty years of her reign was Elizabeth's chief minister. As a child Bacon was a favorite at court, and tradition represents him as something of a pet of the Queen, who called him "my young Lord Keeper." His mother was among the most learned women of an age when, among women of rank, great learning was as common and as highly prized as great beauty; and her influence was a potent intellectual stimulus to the boy, although he revolted in early youth from the narrow creed which her fierce Puritan zeal strove to impose on her household. Outside of the nursery, the atmosphere of his world was that of craft, all directed to one end; for the Queen was the source of honor, power, and wealth, and advancement in life meant only a share in the grace distributed through her ministers and favorites. Apart from the harsh and forbidding religious teachings of his mother, young Francis had before him neither precept nor example of an ambition more worthy than that of courting the smiles of power.

It’s only in his maturity that we really get to see into his mind and understand his feelings. However, we know enough about his early life to identify the roots of both his weaknesses and his strengths. The child who high authorities considered to have the greatest intellect of the human race was born at York House, on the Strand, during the third year of Elizabeth's reign, on January 22, 1561. He was the son of the Queen's Lord Keeper of the Seals, Sir Nicholas Bacon, and his second wife, Anne, who was the daughter of Sir Anthony Cook, formerly the tutor of King Edward VI. Mildred, an older daughter of the same scholar, was married to William Cecil, Lord Burghley, who served as Elizabeth's chief minister for the first forty years of her reign. As a child, Bacon was a favorite at court, and tradition suggests that he was somewhat of a pet of the Queen, who referred to him as "my young Lord Keeper." His mother was one of the most educated women of a time when, among women of rank, great learning was as common and valued as great beauty, and her influence served as a significant intellectual boost for the boy, even though he revolted in his early youth against the strict beliefs that her intense Puritan zeal tried to impose on their household. Outside the nursery, his environment was filled with ambition, all aimed at one goal; the Queen was the source of honor, power, and wealth, and advancing in life only meant gaining a share of the favor handed out by her ministers and favorites. Aside from the severe and harsh religious teachings of his mother, young Francis had no other role models or examples of an ambition more admirable than seeking the approval of those in power.



At the age of twelve he entered Trinity College, Cambridge (April, 1573), and left it before he was fifteen (Christmas, 1575); the institution meanwhile having been broken up for more than half a year (August, 1574, to March, 1575) by the plague, so that his intermittent university career summed up less than fourteen months. There is no record of his studies, and the names of his teachers are unknown; for though Bacon in later years called himself a pupil of Whitgift, and his biographers assumed that the relation was direct and personal, yet that great master of Trinity had certainly ended his teaching days before Bacon went to Cambridge, and had entered as Dean of Lincoln on his splendid ecclesiastical career. University life was very different from that of our times. The statutes of Cambridge forbade a student, under penalties, to use in conversation with another any language but Latin, Greek, or Hebrew, unless in his private apartments and in hours of leisure. It was a regular custom at Trinity to bring before the assembled undergraduates every Thursday evening at seven o'clock such junior students as had been detected in breaches of the rules during the week, and to flog them. It would be interesting to know in what languages young Bacon conversed, and what experiences of discipline befell him; but his subsequent achievements at least suggest that Cambridge in the sixteenth century may have afforded more efficient educational influences than our knowledge of its resources and methods can explain. For it is certain that, at an age when our most promising youths are beginning serious study, Bacon's mind was already formed, his habits and modes of research were fixed, the universe of knowledge was an open field before him. Thenceforth he was no man's pupil, but in intellectual independence and solitude he rapidly matured into the supreme scholar of his age.

At the age of twelve, he entered Trinity College, Cambridge (April 1573) and left before he turned fifteen (Christmas 1575). During that time, the college was closed for over half a year (August 1574 to March 1575) due to the plague, so his intermittent time at university totaled less than fourteen months. There's no record of what he studied, and the names of his teachers are unknown. Although Bacon later referred to himself as a student of Whitgift and his biographers assumed a direct relationship, it's clear that the great master of Trinity had already stopped teaching before Bacon arrived at Cambridge and had taken on his role as Dean of Lincoln in his impressive church career. University life back then was very different from today. The rules at Cambridge prohibited students from speaking any language other than Latin, Greek, or Hebrew with each other, under penalties, except in their private rooms during their free time. At Trinity, it was common to bring junior students who violated the rules before all the undergraduates every Thursday evening at seven and to punish them physically. It would be intriguing to know what languages young Bacon spoke and what disciplinary experiences he faced, but his later accomplishments suggest that Cambridge in the sixteenth century may have provided more effective educational influences than we can currently understand. It’s clear that by the time most promising young people are starting serious studies, Bacon's mind was already shaped, and his habits and methods of inquiry were established, with the entire universe of knowledge laid out before him. From that point on, he ceased to be anyone's student and, in intellectual independence and solitude, quickly grew into the leading scholar of his time.

After registering as a student of law at Gray's Inn, apparently for the purpose of a nominal connection with a profession which might aid his patrons in promoting him at court, Bacon was sent in June, 1576, to France in the train of the British Ambassador, Sir Amyas Paulet; and for nearly three years followed the roving embassy around the great cities of that kingdom. The massacre of St. Bartholomew had taken place four years before, and the boy's recorded observations on the troubled society of France and of Europe show remarkable insight into the character of princes and the sources of political movements. Sir Nicholas had hitherto directed his son's education and associations with the purpose of making him an ornament of the court, and had set aside a fund to provide Francis at the proper time with a handsome estate. But he died suddenly, February 20th, 1579, without giving legal effect to this provision, and the sum designed for the young student was divided equally among the five children, while Francis was excluded from a share in the rest of the family fortune; and was thus called home to England to find himself a poor man.

After enrolling as a law student at Gray's Inn, seemingly to create a formal link with a profession that could help his supporters advance him in court, Bacon was sent to France in June 1576 as part of the entourage of the British Ambassador, Sir Amyas Paulet. He spent nearly three years traveling with the embassy to major cities in the country. The St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre had occurred four years earlier, and the young boy's recorded observations on the chaotic social conditions in France and Europe revealed a deep understanding of the nature of rulers and the reasons behind political movements. Sir Nicholas had previously guided his son's education and social connections with the goal of making him a courtly figure and had set aside funds to provide Francis with a substantial estate at the right time. However, he suddenly passed away on February 20, 1579, without formally arranging this provision, and the money intended for the young student was split equally among his five siblings, while Francis was excluded from the rest of the family wealth. This left him returning to England as a poor man.

He made himself a bachelor's home at Gray's Inn, and devoted his energies to the law, with such success that he was soon recognized as one of the most promising members of the profession. In 1584 he entered Parliament for Melcombe Regis in Somersetshire, and two years later sat for Liverpool. During these years the schism between his inner and his outer life continued to widen. Drawing his first breath in the atmosphere of the court, bred in the faith that honor and greatness come from princes' favor, with a native taste for luxury and magnificence which was fostered by delicate health, he steadily looked for advancement through the influence of Burghley and the smiles of the Queen. But Burghley had no sympathy with speculative thought, and distrusted him for his confidences concerning his higher studies, while he probably feared in Bacon a dangerous rival of his own son; so that with expressions of kind interest, he refrained from giving his nephew practical aid. Elizabeth, too, suspected that a young man who knew so many things could not be trusted to know his own business well, and preferred for important professional work others who were lawyers and nothing besides. Thus Bacon appeared to the world as a disappointed and uneasy courtier, struggling to keep up a certain splendor of appearance and associations under a growing load of debt, and servile to a Queen on whose caprice his prospects of a career must depend. His unquestioned power at the bar was exercised only in minor causes; his eloquence and political dexterity found slow recognition in Parliament, where they represented only themselves; and the question whether he would ever be a man of note in the kingdom seemed for twenty-five years to turn upon what the Crown might do for its humble suitor.

He set up a bachelor’s home in Gray's Inn and dedicated his energy to studying law, achieving such success that he quickly became recognized as one of the most promising members of the profession. In 1584, he was elected to Parliament for Melcombe Regis in Somersetshire, and two years later, he represented Liverpool. During this time, the gap between his inner and outer life continued to grow. He was born in the atmosphere of the court, raised with the belief that honor and greatness came from the favor of princes, and had a natural inclination toward luxury and extravagance, which was encouraged by his delicate health. He consistently sought advancement through the influence of Burghley and the approval of the Queen. However, Burghley had no interest in speculative thought and was wary of him due to his discussions about higher studies, likely fearing that Bacon could be a dangerous rival to his own son. Thus, while expressing kind interest, he held back from providing his nephew with practical support. Elizabeth also suspected that a young man who knew so much couldn't be trusted to manage his own affairs well; she preferred to hire others for important professional work—those who were lawyers and nothing else. As a result, Bacon appeared to the world as a disappointed and anxious courtier, trying to maintain a certain level of splendor and associations while facing a growing burden of debt, and being deferential to a Queen whose whims determined his career prospects. His undeniable power at the bar was only applied in minor cases; his eloquence and political skill gained slow recognition in Parliament, where they only represented themselves. For twenty-five years, it seemed that whether he would ever become a notable figure in the kingdom hinged on what the Crown might do for its humble suitor.

Meanwhile this laborious advocate and indefatigable courtier, whose labors at the bar and in attendance upon his great friends were enough to fill the days of two ordinary men, led his real life in secret, unknown to the world, and uncomprehended even by the few in whom he had divined a capacity for great thought, and whom he had selected for his confidants. From his childhood at the university, where he felt the emptiness of the Aristotelian logic, the instrument for attaining truth which traditional learning had consecrated, he had gradually formed the conception of a more fruitful process. He had become convinced that the learning of all past ages was but a poor result of the intellectual capacities and labors which had been employed upon it; that the human mind had never yet been properly used; that the methods hitherto adopted in research were but treadmill work, returning upon itself, or at best could produce but fragmentary and accidental additions to the sum of knowledge. All nature is crammed with truth, he believed, which it concerns man to discover; the intellect of man is constructed for its discovery, and needs but to be purged of errors of every kind, and directed in the most efficient employment of its faculties, to make sure that all the secrets of nature will be revealed, and its powers made tributary to the health, comfort, enjoyment, and progressive improvement of mankind.

Meanwhile, this hardworking advocate and tireless courtier, whose efforts at the bar and in the service of his influential friends were enough to fill the days of two ordinary people, lived his true life in secret, unknown to the world and misunderstood even by the few he believed had the capacity for deep thought, whom he chose as his confidants. From his childhood at the university, where he felt the emptiness of Aristotelian logic—the tool for discovering truth that traditional education had reverently upheld—he gradually developed the idea of a more productive approach. He became convinced that the knowledge of all past ages was merely a weak outcome of the intellectual abilities and efforts that had been applied to it; that the human mind had never been properly utilized; that the research methods used up to that point were just repetitive work, going in circles, or at best could only yield fragmented and random additions to the body of knowledge. He believed that all of nature is filled with truths waiting to be uncovered; that the human intellect is designed for this discovery and only needs to be cleared of all kinds of errors and directed toward the most effective use of its abilities to ensure that all of nature's secrets are unveiled, and that its powers can contribute to the health, comfort, enjoyment, and ongoing progress of humanity.

This stupendous conception, of a revolution which should transform the world, seems to have taken definite form in Bacon's mind as early as his twenty-fifth year, when he embodied the outline of it in a Latin treatise; which he destroyed in later life, unpublished, as immature, and partly no doubt because he came to recognize in it an unbecoming arrogance of tone, for its title was 'Temporis Partus Maximus' (The Greatest Birth of Time.) But six years later he defines these "vast contemplative ends" in his famous letter to Burghley, asking for preferment which will enable him to prosecute his grand scheme and to employ other minds in aid of it. "For I have taken all knowledge to be my province," he says, "and if I could purge it of two sorts of rovers, whereof the one with frivolous disputations, confutations, and verbosities, the other with blind experiments and auricular traditions and impostures, hath committed so many spoils, I hope I should bring in industrious observations, grounded conclusions, and profitable inventions and discoveries: the best state of that province. This, whether it be curiosity or vain glory, or nature, or (if one take it favorably) philanthropia is so fixed in my mind as it cannot be removed."

This incredible idea of a revolution that could change the world seems to have first taken shape in Bacon's mind when he was just twenty-five. At that time, he put together an outline in a Latin treatise, which he later destroyed in his life because he felt it was immature and partly because he saw it as a bit arrogant; its title was 'Temporis Partus Maximus' (The Greatest Birth of Time). However, six years later, he articulated these "vast contemplative ends" in his well-known letter to Burghley, asking for a position that would allow him to pursue his grand vision and engage others to help. "For I have taken all knowledge to be my province," he writes, "and if I could clear it of two types of distractions—one being trivial arguments, rebuttals, and wordiness, and the other being blind experiments and hearsay traditions and deceptions—I believe I could introduce diligent observations, solid conclusions, and useful inventions and discoveries: the best state of that field. Whether this is driven by curiosity, vanity, or nature, or (if one looks at it positively) philanthropia, it is so ingrained in my mind that it cannot be removed."

This letter reveals the secret of Bacon's life, and all that we know of him, read in the light of it, forms a consistent and harmonious whole. He was possessed by his vast scheme, for a reformation of the intellectual world, and through it, of the world of human experience, as fully as was ever apostle by his faith. Implicitly believing in his own ability to accomplish it, at least in its grand outlines, and to leave at his death the community of mind at work, by the method and for the purposes which he had defined, with the perfection of all science in full view, he subordinated every other ambition to this; and in seeking and enjoying place, power, and wealth, still regarded them mainly as aids in prosecuting his master purpose, and in introducing it to the world. With this clearly in mind, it is easy to understand his subsequent career. Its external details may be read in any of the score of biographies which writers of all grades of merit and demerit have devoted to him, and there is no space for them here. For our purpose it is necessary to refer only to the principal crises in his public life.

This letter reveals the secret of Bacon's life, and everything we know about him, when viewed through this lens, forms a consistent and harmonious whole. He was driven by his grand vision for reforming the intellectual world and, through that, the world of human experience, as passionately as any apostle by their faith. He implicitly believed in his ability to attain it, at least in its grand outlines, and to leave behind a community of thinkers at work, using the method he had outlined, with the goal of achieving the perfection of all science in sight. He prioritized this ambition above all else; even when pursuing and enjoying positions of power and wealth, he mainly saw them as tools to further his ultimate purpose and introduce it to the world. With this perspective, it becomes easy to understand his later career. The external details can be found in numerous biographies that writers of varying skill levels have produced about him, and there's no room for them here. For our purposes, we only need to mention the key turning points in his public life.

Until the death of Elizabeth, Bacon had no place in the royal service worthy of his abilities as a lawyer. Many who, even in the narrowest professional sense, were far inferior to him, were preferred before him. Yet he obtained a position recognized by all, and second only in legal learning to his lifelong rival and constant adversary, Sir Edward Coke. To-day, it is probable that if the two greatest names in the history of the common law were to be selected by the suffrages of the profession, the great majority would be cast for Coke and Bacon. As a master of the intricacies of precedent and an authority upon the detailed formulas of "the perfection of reason," the former is unrivaled still; but in the comprehensive grasp of the law as a system for the maintenance of social order and the protection of individual rights, Bacon rose far above him. The cherished aim of his professional career was to survey the whole body of the laws of England, to produce a digest of them which should result in a harmonious code, to do away with all that was found obsolete or inconsistent with the principles of the system, and thus to adapt the living, progressive body of the law to the wants of the growing nation. This magnificent plan was beyond the power of any one man, had his life no other task, but he suggested the method and the aim; and while for six generations after these legal giants passed away, the minute, accurate, and profound learning of Coke remained the acknowledged chief storehouse of British traditional jurisprudence, the seventh generation took up the work of revision and reform, and from the time of Bentham and Austin the progress of legal science has been toward codification. The contest between the aggregation of empirical rules and formulated customs which Coke taught as the common law, and the broad, harmonious application of scientific reason to the definition and enforcement of rights, still goes on; but with constant gains on the side of the reformers, all of whom with one consent confess that no general and complete reconstruction of legal doctrine as a science is possible, except upon the lines laid down by Bacon.

Until Elizabeth's death, Bacon had no position in royal service that truly reflected his abilities as a lawyer. Many who were far less capable than him were prioritized over him. However, he did secure a role widely recognized by everyone, second only in legal knowledge to his lifelong rival and constant opponent, Sir Edward Coke. Today, it's likely that if the two greatest names in the history of common law were chosen by votes from the legal profession, the majority would favor Coke and Bacon. As a master of the complexities of precedent and an authority on the detailed formulas of "the perfection of reason," Coke remains unmatched; however, in understanding the law as a system for maintaining social order and protecting individual rights, Bacon outshined him. The main goal of his professional career was to review the entire body of laws in England, to create a digest that would lead to a cohesive code, to eliminate anything deemed outdated or inconsistent with the principles of the system, and thus to adapt the evolving body of law to the needs of the growing nation. This ambitious plan was too much for any single person to achieve alone, but he proposed the method and the goal. While for six generations after these legal giants passed on, the detailed and profound knowledge of Coke continued to be the main source of British traditional law, the seventh generation began the work of revision and reform. Since the time of Bentham and Austin, the advancement of legal science has aimed at codification. The struggle between the accumulation of empirical rules and established customs that Coke taught as common law, and the broad, coherent application of scientific reasoning to the definition and enforcement of rights, continues; yet, the reformers continue to make steady progress, all acknowledging that no general and complete overhaul of legal doctrine as a science is possible, except along the lines laid out by Bacon.

The most memorable case in which Bacon was employed to represent the Crown during Elizabeth's life was the prosecution of the Earl of Essex for treason. Essex had been Bacon's friend, patron, and benefactor; and as long as the earl remained faithful to the Queen and retained her favor, Bacon served him with ready zeal and splendid efficiency, and showed himself the wisest and most sincere of counselors. When Essex rejected his advice, forfeited the Queen's confidence by the follies from which Bacon had earnestly striven to deter him, and finally plunged into wanton and reckless rebellion, Bacon, with whom loyalty to his sovereign had always been the supreme duty, accepted a retainer from the Crown, and assisted Coke in the prosecution. The crime of Essex was the greatest of which a subject was capable; it lacked no circumstance of aggravation; if the most astounding instance of ingratitude and disloyalty to friendship ever known is to be sought in that age, it will be found in the conduct of Essex to Bacon's royal mistress. Yet writers of eloquence have exhausted their rhetorical powers in denouncing Bacon's faithlessness to his friend. But no impartial reader of the full story in the documents of the time can doubt that throughout these events Bacon did his duty and no more, and that in doing it he not merely made a voluntary sacrifice of his popularity, but a far more painful sacrifice of his personal feelings.

The most memorable case in which Bacon represented the Crown during Elizabeth's reign was the prosecution of the Earl of Essex for treason. Essex had been Bacon's friend, mentor, and supporter; as long as the earl stayed loyal to the Queen and kept her favor, Bacon served him enthusiastically and efficiently, proving to be the wisest and most sincere advisor. When Essex ignored his counsel, lost the Queen's trust due to the foolishness that Bacon had passionately tried to dissuade him from, and ultimately plunged into reckless rebellion, Bacon, who had always prioritized loyalty to his sovereign as his highest duty, accepted a commission from the Crown and assisted Coke in the prosecution. Essex's crime was the worst a subject could commit; it had all the elements of aggravation. If you look for the most astounding instance of ingratitude and disloyalty to friendship in that era, you'll find it in Essex's treatment of Bacon's royal mistress. Still, eloquent writers have poured their rhetorical skills into criticizing Bacon's betrayal of his friend. However, no fair-minded reader of the complete story in the historical documents can doubt that throughout these events, Bacon fulfilled his duty and nothing more, and in doing so, he not only sacrificed his popularity but a much deeper sacrifice of his personal feelings.

In 1603 James I. came to the throne, and in spite of the efforts of his most trusted ministers to keep Bacon in obscurity, soon discovered in him a man whom he needed. In 1607 he was made Solicitor-General; in 1613 Attorney-General; in March 1617, on the death of Lord Ellesmere, he received the seals as Lord Keeper; and in January following was made Lord Chancellor of England. In July 1618 he was raised to the permanent peerage as Baron Verulam, and in January 1621 received the title of Viscount St. Albans. During these three years he was the first subject in the kingdom in dignity, and ought to have been the first in influence. His advice to the King, and to the Duke of Buckingham who was the King's king, was always judicious. In certain cardinal points of policy, it was of the highest statesmanship; and had it been followed, the history of the Stuart dynasty would have been different, and the Crown and the Parliament would have wrought together for the good and the honor of the nation, at least through a generation to come. But the upstart Buckingham was supreme. He had studied Bacon's strength and weakness, had laid him under great obligations, had at the same time attached him by the strongest tie of friendship to his person, and impressed upon his consciousness the fact that the fate of Bacon was at all times in his hands. The new Chancellor had entered on his great office with a fixed purpose to reform its abuses, to speed and cheapen justice, to free its administration from every influence of wealth and power. In the first three months of service he brought up the large arrears of business, tried every cause, heard every petition, and acquired a splendid reputation as an upright and diligent judge. But Buckingham was his evil angel. He was without sense of the sanctity of the judicial character; and regarded the bench, like every other public office, as an instrument of his own interests and will. On the other hand, to Bacon the voice of Buckingham was the voice of the King, and he had been taught from infancy as the beginning of his political creed that the king can do no wrong. Buckingham began at once to solicit from Bacon favors for his friends and dependants, and the Chancellor was weak enough to listen and to answer him. There is no evidence that in any one instance the favorite asked for the violation of law or the perversion of justice; much less that Bacon would or did accede to such a request. But the Duke demanded for one suitor a speedy hearing, for another a consideration of facts which might not be in evidence, for a third all the favor consistent with law; and Bacon reported to him the result, and how far he had been able to oblige him. This persistent tampering with the source of justice was a disturbing influence in the Chancellor's court, and unquestionably lowered the dignity of his attitude and weakened his judicial conscience.

In 1603, James I came to the throne, and despite his most trusted ministers' efforts to keep Bacon out of the spotlight, he quickly realized Bacon was someone he needed. In 1607, Bacon was appointed Solicitor-General; in 1613, he became Attorney-General; in March 1617, following Lord Ellesmere's death, he took on the role of Lord Keeper; and the following January, he became Lord Chancellor of England. In July 1618, he was elevated to the permanent peerage as Baron Verulam, and in January 1621, he received the title of Viscount St. Albans. During these three years, he was the highest-ranking subject in the kingdom and should have been the most influential. His advice to the King and to the Duke of Buckingham, who was essentially the King's right hand, was always sound. In key policy matters, his insights reflected the highest level of statesmanship; had they been followed, the history of the Stuart dynasty would have changed, and the Crown and Parliament might have collaborated for the good and honor of the nation for at least a generation. But the ambitious Buckingham was in control. He recognized Bacon's strengths and weaknesses, placed him in significant debt, formed a strong personal bond, and made Bacon aware that his fate was always in Buckingham's hands. The new Chancellor began his high office with a determination to reform its abuses, expedite and reduce the costs of justice, and free its administration from the influences of wealth and power. In his first three months, he cleared a backlog of cases, ruled on every case, heard every petition, and earned a stellar reputation as a fair and hardworking judge. However, Buckingham was his dark influence. He lacked respect for the sanctity of the judicial role and viewed the bench, like any public office, as a tool for his own interests. For Bacon, however, Buckingham's voice represented the King’s wishes, and he had been taught from a young age that the king can do no wrong. Buckingham immediately started asking Bacon for favors for his friends and associates, and the Chancellor was weak enough to listen and respond. There’s no evidence that the favorite ever asked for a violation of the law or a corruption of justice; even less that Bacon would comply with such a request. But the Duke asked for quick hearings for one person, consideration of facts that might not be in evidence for another, and for a third, all the favorable treatment allowed by law; and Bacon informed him of the outcomes and how far he could accommodate him. This constant interference with the foundation of justice disrupted the Chancellor’s court and undoubtedly diminished his dignity and weakened his sense of judicial integrity.

Notwithstanding this, when the Lord Chancellor opened the Parliament in January, 1621, with a speech in praise of his King and in honor of the nation, he seemed to be at the summit of earthly prosperity. No voice had been lifted to question his purity and worth. He was the friend of the King, one of the chief supports of the throne, a champion indeed of high prerogative, but an orator of power, a writer of fame, whose advancement to the highest dignities had been welcomed by public opinion. Four months later he was a convicted criminal, sentenced for judicial corruption to imprisonment at the King's pleasure, to a fine of £40,000, and to perpetual incapacity for any public employment. Vicissitudes of fortune are commonplaces of history. Many a man once seemingly pinnacled on the top of greatness has "shot from the zenith like a falling star," and become a proverb of the fickleness of fate. Some are torn down by the very traits of mind, passion, or temper, which have raised them: ambition which overleaps itself, rashness which hazards all on chances it cannot control, vast abilities not great enough to achieve the impossible. The plunge of Icarus into the sea, the murder of Caesar, the imprisonment of Coeur de Lion, the abdication of Napoleon, the apprehension as a criminal of Jefferson Davis, each was a startling and impressive contrast to the glory which it followed, yet each was the natural result of causes which lay in the character and life of the sufferer, and made his story a consistent whole. But the pathos of Bacon's fall is the sudden moral ruin of a life which had been built up in honor for sixty years. An intellect of the first rank, which from boyhood to old age had been steadfast in the pursuit of truth and in the noblest services to mankind, which in a feeble body had been sustained in vigor by all the virtues of prudence and self-reverence; a genial nature, winning the affection and admiration of associates, hardly paralleled in the industry with which its energies were devoted to useful work, a soul exceptional among its contemporaries for piety and philanthropy--this man is represented to us by popular writers as having habitually sold justice for money, and as having become in office "the meanest of mankind."

Despite this, when the Lord Chancellor opened Parliament in January 1621 with a speech celebrating his King and honoring the nation, he appeared to be at the peak of earthly success. No one had questioned his integrity or worth. He was the King's ally, one of the main pillars of the throne, a strong advocate for high authority, and an influential orator and respected writer whose rise to the highest positions was celebrated by public opinion. Four months later, he was a convicted criminal, sentenced for judicial corruption to imprisonment at the King's discretion, fined £40,000, and permanently barred from any public office. The ups and downs of fortune are common in history. Many people who once seemed to be at the height of greatness have "fallen from the zenith like a shooting star," becoming a symbol of the unpredictability of fate. Some are brought down by the very traits of mind, passion, or temperament that elevated them: ambition that exceeds limits, recklessness that risks everything on uncontrollable chances, immense abilities that aren’t enough to achieve the impossible. The fall of Icarus into the sea, the assassination of Caesar, the imprisonment of Coeur de Lion, the abdication of Napoleon, and the arrest of Jefferson Davis were all shocking contrasts to the glory that preceded them, yet each was the inevitable outcome of factors inherent in the character and life of those involved, making their stories a cohesive whole. However, the tragedy of Bacon's fall lies in the abrupt moral collapse of a life that had been built on honor for sixty years. A first-rate intellect, steadfast in the pursuit of truth and dedicated to noble service to humanity from boyhood to old age, sustained in vigor by virtues of prudence and self-respect despite a frail body; a warm personality earning the affection and admiration of peers, unrivaled in the effort devoted to meaningful work; a soul distinguished among his contemporaries for faith and generosity—this is how popular writers portray him: a man who habitually sold justice for money, who became "the meanest of mankind" in office.

But this picture, as so often drawn, and as seemingly fixed in the popular mind, is not only impossible, but is demonstrably false. To review all the facts which correct it in detail would lead us far beyond our limits. It must suffice to refer to the great work of Spedding, in which the entire records of the case are found, and which would long ago have made the world just to Bacon's fame, but that the author's comment on his own complete and fair record is itself partial and extravagant. But the materials for a final judgment are accessible to all in Spedding's volumes, and a candid reading of them solves the enigma. Bacon was condemned without a trial, on his own confession, and this confession was consistent with the tenor of his life. Its substance was that he had failed to put a stop effectually to the immemorial custom in his court of receiving presents from suitors, but that he had never deviated from justice in his decrees. There was no instance in which he was accused of yielding to the influence of gifts, or passing judgment for a bribe. No act of his as Chancellor was impeached as illegal, or reversed as corrupt. Suitors complained that they had sent sums of money or valuable presents to his court, and had been disappointed in the result; but no one complained of injustice in a decision. Bacon was a conspicuous member of the royal party; and when the storm of popular fury broke in Parliament upon the court, the King and the ministry abandoned him. He had stood all his life upon the royal favor as the basis of his strength and hope; and when it was gone from under him, he sank helplessly, and refused to attempt a defense. But he still in his humiliation found comfort in the reflection that his ruin would put an end to "anything that is in the likeness of corruption" among the judges. And he wrote, in the hour of his deepest distress, that he had been "the justest Chancellor that hath been in the five changes that have been since Sir Nicholas Bacon's time." Nor did any man of his time venture to contradict him, when in later years he summed up his case in the words, "I was the justest judge that was in England these fifty years. But it was the justest censure in Parliament that was these two hundred years."

But this image, as often portrayed and seemingly fixed in the public’s mind, is not only impossible but also clearly false. Going through all the facts that correct it in detail would take us far beyond what we can cover here. It’s enough to mention Spedding's great work, where the complete records of the case can be found, which should have given Bacon's reputation the justice it deserves long ago, if not for the author's own biased and exaggerated comments on his thorough and honest record. However, the materials for a final judgment are available to everyone in Spedding's volumes, and a fair reading of them resolves the mystery. Bacon was condemned without a trial, based on his own confession, which was consistent with the nature of his life. The essence of his confession was that he hadn’t effectively stopped the long-standing practice in his court of accepting gifts from those seeking favors, but he never acted unjustly in his decisions. There was no instance where he was accused of being influenced by gifts or of making decisions for a bribe. No action taken during his time as Chancellor was labeled illegal or overturned as corrupt. Litigants complained that they had sent money or valuable gifts to his court and felt let down by the outcomes; however, no one claimed that they received an unfair judgment. Bacon was a prominent member of the royal party; and when the wave of public outrage hit Parliament against the court, the King and his administration abandoned him. He had relied on royal favor throughout his life as the foundation of his strength and hope; when that support disappeared, he fell helplessly and refused to mount a defense. Yet, in his humiliation, he found solace in the thought that his downfall would end "anything resembling corruption" among the judges. In the depths of his despair, he wrote that he had been "the justest Chancellor since Sir Nicholas Bacon’s time." No one at the time dared to challenge him when, in later years, he stated, "I was the justest judge in England for the last fifty years. But it was the most just censure in Parliament for the last two hundred years."

No revolution of modern times has been more complete than that which the last two centuries have silently wrought in the customary morality of British public life, and in the standards by which it is judged. Under James I. every office of state was held as the private property of its occupant. The highest places in the government were conferred only on condition of large payments to the King. He openly sold the honors and dignities of which he was the source. "The making of a baron," that is, the right to sell to some rich plebeian a patent of nobility, was a common grant to favorites, and was actually bestowed on Bacon, to aid him in maintaining the state of his office. We have the testimony of James himself that all the lawyers, of whom the judges of the realm were made, were "so bred and nursed in corruption that they cannot leave it." But the line between what the King called corruption and that which he and all his ministers practiced openly and habitually, as part of the regular work of government, is dim and hard to define. The mind of the community had not yet firmly grasped the conception of public office as a trust for the public good, and the general opinion which stimulates and sustains the official conscience in holding this trust sacred was still unformed. The courts of justice were the first branch of the government to feel the pressure of public opinion, and to respond to the demand for impersonal and impartial right. But this process had only begun when Bacon, who had never before served as judge, was called to preside in Chancery. The Chancellor's office was a gradual development: originally political and administrative rather than judicial, and with no salary or reward for hearing causes, save the voluntary presents of suitors who asked its interference with the ordinary courts, it step by step became the highest tribunal of the equity which limits and corrects the routine of law, and still the custom of gifts was unchecked. A careful study of Bacon's career shows that in this, as every other branch of thought, his theoretic convictions were in advance of his age; and in his advice to the King and in his inaugural promises as Chancellor, he foreshadows all the principles on which the wisest reformers of the public service now insist. But he failed to apply them with that heroic self-sacrifice which alone would have availed him, and the forces of custom and example continually encroached upon his views of duty. Having through a long life sought advancement and wealth for the purpose of using leisure and independence to carry out his beneficent plans on the largest scale, he eagerly accepted the traditional emoluments of his new position, in the conviction that they would become in his hands the means of vast good to mankind. It was only the public exposure which fully awakened him to a sense of the inconsistency and wrong of his conduct; and then he was himself his severest judge, and made every reparation in his power, by the most unreserved confession, by pointing out the danger to society of such weakness as his own in language to whose effectiveness nothing could be added, and by devoting the remainder of his life to the noblest work for humanity.

No revolution in modern times has been as complete as the one that the last two centuries have quietly brought about in the customary morality of British public life and the standards by which it is judged. Under James I, every state office was treated as the private property of its holder. The highest positions in government were given only if large payments were made to the King. He openly sold the honors and dignities that originated from him. "The making of a baron," or the right to sell a title of nobility to some wealthy commoner, was frequently granted to favorites and was actually given to Bacon to help him maintain his official status. James himself testified that all the lawyers, from whom the judges were chosen, were "so bred and nursed in corruption that they cannot leave it." However, the distinction between what the King deemed corruption and what he and his ministers practiced openly and regularly as part of government was blurred and hard to define. The public had not yet firmly understood the concept of public office as a trust for the common good, and the general sentiment that encourages and maintains the official conscience in keeping this trust sacred was still undeveloped. The courts were the first part of the government to feel the influence of public opinion and to respond to the demand for impartial justice. But this process had just begun when Bacon, who had never served as a judge before, was appointed to preside in Chancery. The Chancellor’s role evolved gradually: initially political and administrative rather than judicial, with no salary for hearing cases except for voluntary gifts from those seeking intervention with ordinary courts, it slowly became the highest tribunal of equity that limits and corrects the routine of law, yet the tradition of gifts remained unchecked. A careful examination of Bacon's career reveals that in this and every other area of thought, his theoretical beliefs were ahead of his time; and in his advice to the King and his promises when he became Chancellor, he anticipated all the principles that the best reformers of public service now advocate. But he did not apply them with the heroic self-sacrifice that would have truly benefited him, and the pressures of custom and example constantly undermined his sense of duty. Having spent a long life seeking advancement and wealth to gain the leisure and independence to implement his beneficial plans on a grand scale, he eagerly accepted the traditional benefits of his new role, believing they would allow him to do great good for humanity. It was only the public exposure that fully made him realize the inconsistency and wrongdoing of his actions; he then became his harshest critic, making every possible amends through his full confession, highlighting the danger to society of his own weaknesses in language that was impactful, and dedicating the rest of his life to the noblest work for humanity.

During the years of Bacon's splendor as a member of the government and as spokesman for the throne, his real life as a thinker, inspired by the loftiest ambition which ever entered the mind of man, that of creating a new and better civilization, was not interrupted. It was probably in 1603 that he wrote his fragmentary 'Prooemium de Interpretatione Naturae,' or 'Preface to a Treatise on Interpreting Nature,' which is the only piece of autobiography he has left us. It was found among his papers after his death; and its candor, dignity, and enthusiasm of tone are in harmony with the imaginative grasp and magnificent suggestiveness of its thought. Commending the original Latin to all who can appreciate its eloquence, we cite the first sentences of it in English:--

During Bacon's time of glory as a member of the government and as a spokesperson for the throne, his true life as a thinker, driven by the highest ambition that has ever inspired humanity—the creation of a new and better civilization—was not interrupted. It was likely in 1603 that he wrote his unfinished 'Prooemium de Interpretatione Naturae,' or 'Preface to a Treatise on Interpreting Nature,' which is the only autobiographical piece he left behind. It was discovered among his papers after his death, and its honesty, dignity, and enthusiastic tone align with the imaginative depth and powerful insight of its ideas. We encourage those who can appreciate its eloquence to read the original Latin, and we present the first sentences of it in English:--

"I believe I was born to serve humanity, and I see the care of the Commonwealth as a shared responsibility that, like air and water, belongs to everyone. So, I set out to think about how best to serve humanity and what role I was naturally suited to take on.

"Among all the ways to benefit humanity, I found no greater contribution than discovering new arts to improve human life. I observed that, in ancient times, inventors and discoverers were revered as gods. The achievements of state founders, lawmakers, freedom fighters, and heroes may cover only small areas and last for a limited time, while the work of an inventor, though less grand, has a universal impact and lasts forever. Above all, if someone could ignite a spark in nature—not just invent something useful, but illuminate the edges of our current understanding and reveal all that is hidden—this person would truly be a benefactor of humanity, expanding our dominion over nature, championing freedom, and conquering fate.

"As for me, I realized I was most suited for the pursuit of Truth, with a mind flexible enough to recognize similarities among things (which is key) and steady enough to notice the subtle differences. I am driven by a passion to seek, have the patience to question, a love for contemplation, a reluctance to assert ideas, a willingness to reconsider, and a carefulness to organize and clarify my thoughts; all while being someone who neither blindly follows the new nor idolizes the old, but despises deception. So, I believed my nature had a deep connection with Truth."

During the next two years he applied himself to the composition of the treatise on the 'Advancement of Learning,' the greatest of his English writings, and one which contains the seed-thoughts and outline principles of all his philosophy. From the time of its publication in 1605 to his fall in 1621, he continued to frame the plan of his 'Great Instauration' of human knowledge, and to write out chapters, books, passages, sketches, designed to take their places in it as essential parts. It was to include six great divisions: first, a general survey of existing knowledge; second, a guide to the use of the intellect in research, purging it of sources of error, and furnishing it with the new instrument of inductive logic by which all the laws of nature might be ascertained; third, a structure of the phenomena of nature, included in one hundred and thirty particular branches of natural history, as the materials for the new logic; fourth, a series of types and models of the entire mental process of discovering truth, "selecting various and remarkable instances"; fifth, specimens of the new philosophy, or anticipations of its results, in fragmentary contributions to the sixth and crowning division, which was to set forth the new philosophy in its completeness, comprehending the truths to be discovered by a perfected instrument of reasoning, in interpreting all the phenomena of the world. Well aware that the scheme, especially in its concluding part, was far beyond the power and time of any one man, he yet hoped to be the architect of the final edifice of science, by drawing its plans and making them intelligible, leaving their perfect execution to an intellectual world which could not fail to be moved to its supreme effort by a comprehension of the work before it. The 'Novum Organum,' itself but a fragment of the second division of the 'Instauration,' the key to the use of the intellect in the discovery of truth, was published in Latin at the height of his splendor as Lord Chancellor, in 1620, and is his most memorable achievement in philosophy. It contains a multitude of suggestive thoughts on the whole field of science, but is mainly the exposition of the fallacies by which the intellect is deceived and misled, and from which it must be purged in order to attain final truth, and of the new doctrine of "prerogative instances," or crucial observations and experiments in the work of discovery.

During the next two years, he dedicated himself to writing the treatise on the 'Advancement of Learning,' which is the most significant of his English works and lays out the foundational ideas and principles of his entire philosophy. From the time it was published in 1605 until his downfall in 1621, he kept developing the plan for his 'Great Instauration' of human knowledge, working on chapters, books, passages, and sketches meant to fit into it as essential components. The plan was to cover six major areas: first, a general overview of current knowledge; second, a guide for using the intellect in research, cleaning it of sources of error, and equipping it with the new tool of inductive logic to uncover all the laws of nature; third, a framework for the phenomena of nature, categorized into one hundred and thirty specific branches of natural history, which would provide the material for the new logic; fourth, a series of types and models demonstrating the entire mental process for discovering truth, "selecting various and remarkable instances"; fifth, examples of the new philosophy, or predictions of its outcomes, in preliminary contributions to the sixth and final part, which was to outline the new philosophy in full, including the truths to be revealed by a perfected reasoning tool, aimed at interpreting all the phenomena of the world. He knew that the plan, especially its final section, was far too ambitious for any single person to complete, but he still hoped to be the architect of the ultimate structure of science by creating clear plans, leaving the complete execution to an intellectual community that would undoubtedly be inspired to make a great effort upon understanding the work ahead. The 'Novum Organum,' just a piece of the second part of the 'Instauration,' which serves as the key to using intellect in the search for truth, was published in Latin at the peak of his power as Lord Chancellor in 1620, and stands as his most notable achievement in philosophy. It presents numerous insightful ideas across the entire field of science, but primarily exposes the misconceptions that can deceive and mislead the intellect, which need to be corrected to reach ultimate truth, along with the new notion of "prerogative instances," or critical observations and experiments in the process of discovery.

In short, Bacon's entire achievement in science is a plan for an impossible universe of knowledge. As far as he attempted to advance particular sciences by applying his method to their detailed phenomena, he wrought with imperfect knowledge of what had been done, and with cumbrous and usually misdirected efforts to fill the gaps he recognized. In a few instances, by what seems an almost superhuman instinct for truth, rather than the laborious process of investigation which he taught, he anticipated brilliant discoveries of later centuries. For example, he clearly pointed out the necessity of regarding heat as a form of motion in the molecules of matter, and thus foreshadowed, without any conception of the means of proving it, that which, for investigators of the nineteenth century, has proved the most direct way to the secrets of nature. But the testimony of the great teachers of science is unanimous, that Bacon was not a skilled observer of phenomena, nor a discoverer of scientific inductions; that he contributed no important new truth, in the sense of an established law, to any department of knowledge; and that his method of research and reasoning is not, in its essential features, that which is fruitfully pursued by them in extending the boundaries of science, nor was his mind wholly purged of those "idols of the cave," or forms of personal bias, whose varying forms as hindrances to the "dry light" of sound reason he was the first to expose. He never appreciated the mathematics as the basis of physics, but valued their elements mainly as a mental discipline. Astronomy meant little to him, since he failed to connect it directly with human well-being and improvement; to the system of Copernicus, the beginning of our insight into the heavens, he was hostile, or at least indifferent; and the splendid discoveries successively made by Tycho Brahe, Galileo, and Kepler, and brought to his ears while the 'Great Instauration' filled his mind and heart, met with but a feeble welcome with him, or none. Why is it, then, that Bacon's is the foremost name in the history of English, and perhaps, as many insist, of all modern thought? Why is it that "the Baconian philosophy" is another phrase, in all the languages of Europe, for that splendid development of the study and knowledge of the visible universe which since his time has changed the life of mankind?

In short, Bacon's whole achievement in science is a plan for an impossible universe of knowledge. As far as he tried to advance specific sciences by applying his method to their detailed phenomena, he worked with incomplete knowledge of what had already been done and with cumbersome, often misdirected efforts to fill the gaps he recognized. In a few instances, with what seems like an almost superhuman instinct for truth—rather than the painstaking process of investigation he taught—he anticipated brilliant discoveries of later centuries. For example, he clearly pointed out the need to view heat as a form of motion in the molecules of matter, thereby foreshadowing, without any idea of how to prove it, what would later be the most direct path to uncovering nature's secrets for 19th-century researchers. However, the consensus among the great teachers of science is that Bacon was not a skilled observer of phenomena or a discoverer of scientific inductions; he contributed no significant new truths, in the sense of established laws, to any field of knowledge, and his method of research and reasoning is not fundamentally what scientists use to expand the boundaries of science. Nor was his mind completely free from those "idols of the cave," or forms of personal bias, which he was the first to identify as obstacles to the "dry light" of sound reasoning. He never appreciated math as the foundation of physics, viewing its components mainly as a form of mental exercise. Astronomy didn’t mean much to him, as he failed to connect it directly with human well-being and progress; he was either hostile or indifferent to Copernicus's system, the beginning of our understanding of the heavens, and the amazing discoveries made successively by Tycho Brahe, Galileo, and Kepler, which he learned of while 'The Great Instauration' occupied his thoughts and heart, received only a lukewarm or no welcome from him. So why is it that Bacon's name is the most prominent in the history of English and, as many argue, of all modern thought? Why is "the Baconian philosophy" a term in all European languages for the remarkable development of studying and understanding the visible universe that has transformed human life since his time?

A candid answer to these questions will expose an error as wide in the popular estimate of Bacon's intellectual greatness as that which has prevailed so generally regarding his character. He is called the inventor of inductive reasoning, the reformer of logic, the lawgiver of the world of thought; but he was no one of these. His grasp of the inductive method was defective; his logic was clumsy and impractical; his plan for registering all phenomena and selecting and generalizing from them, making the discovery of truth almost a mechanical process, was worthless. In short, it is not as a philosopher nor as a man of science that Bacon has carved his name in the high places of enduring fame, but rather as a man of letters; as on the whole the greatest writer of the modern world, outside of the province of imaginative art; as the Shakespeare of English prose. Does this seem a paradox to the reader who remembers that Bacon distrusted all modern languages, and thought to make his 'Advancement of Learning' "live, and be a citizen of the world," by giving it a Latin form? That his lifelong ambition was to reconstruct methods of thought, and guide intellect in the way of work serviceable to comfort and happiness? That the books in which his English style appears in its perfection, the 'History of Henry VII.,' the 'Essays,' and the papers on public affairs, were but incidents and avocations of a life absorbed by a master purpose?

A straightforward answer to these questions will reveal a misunderstanding as significant in the common view of Bacon's intellectual brilliance as the one that often surrounds his character. He is referred to as the creator of inductive reasoning, the reformer of logic, and the lawgiver of the world of thought; however, he was none of these. His understanding of the inductive method was flawed; his logic was awkward and impractical; his approach to documenting all phenomena and selecting and generalizing from them, turning the discovery of truth into almost a mechanical process, was ineffective. In short, Bacon gained his lasting fame not as a philosopher or a scientist but as a man of letters; he is, overall, considered the greatest writer of the modern era outside the realm of imaginative art, akin to the Shakespeare of English prose. Does this seem contradictory to the reader who recalls that Bacon was skeptical of all modern languages and attempted to make his 'Advancement of Learning' "live and be a citizen of the world" by presenting it in Latin? That his lifelong goal was to reshape methods of thought and direct intellect toward work that would enhance comfort and happiness? That the works showcasing his English style at its best, such as the 'History of Henry VII.,' the 'Essays,' and the papers on public affairs, were merely side projects in a life devoted to a grand purpose?

But what is literature? It is creative mind, addressing itself in worthy expression to the common receptive mind of mankind. Its note is universality, as distinguished from all that is technical, limited, and narrow. Thought whose interest is as broad as humanity, suitably clothed in the language of real life, and thus fitted for access to the general intelligence, constitutes true literature, to the exclusion of that which, by its nature or by its expression, appeals only to a special class or school. The 'Opus Anglicanum' of Duns Scotus, Newton's 'Principia,' Lavoisier's treatise 'Sur la Combustion,' Kant's 'Kritik der Reinen Vernunft' (Critique of Pure Reason), each made an epoch in some vast domain of knowledge or belief; but none of them is literature. Yet the thoughts they, through a limited and specially trained class of students, introduced to the world, were gradually taken up into the common stock of mankind, and found their broad, effective, complete expression in the literature of after generations. If we apply this test to Bacon's life work, we shall find sufficient justification for honoring him above all special workers in narrower fields, as next to Shakespeare the greatest name in the greatest period of English literature.

But what is literature? It’s the creative mind expressing itself in a meaningful way to connect with the open-mindedness of humanity. Its essence is universality, setting it apart from things that are technical, limited, and narrow. Ideas that are as broad as humanity, appropriately presented in the language of real life, are what make true literature, excluding anything that only appeals to a specific group or school. The ‘Opus Anglicanum’ by Duns Scotus, Newton's ‘Principia,’ Lavoisier's treatise ‘Sur la Combustion,’ and Kant's ‘Kritik der Reinen Vernunft’ (Critique of Pure Reason) each made a significant impact in their respective fields; however, none of them qualifies as literature. Still, the ideas they introduced to a limited and specialized group of students were eventually absorbed into the general understanding of humanity and found their broad, effective, and complete expression in the literature of later generations. If we use this standard to evaluate Bacon's life work, we will see why he is honored above all the specialized workers in narrower fields, as he is regarded next to Shakespeare as the greatest figure in the greatest era of English literature.

It was not as an experimenter, investigator, or technical teacher, but as a thinker and a writer, that he rendered his great service to the world. This consisted essentially in the contribution of two magnificent ideas to the common stock of thought: the idea of the utility of science, as able to subjugate the forces of nature to the use of man; and the idea of continued and boundless progress in the comfort and happiness of the individual life, and in the order and dignity of human society. It has been shown how, from early manhood, he was inspired by the conception of infinite resources in the material world, for the discovery and employment of which the human mind is adapted. He never wearied of pointing out the imperfection and fruitlessness of the methods of inquiry and of invention hitherto in use, and the splendid results which could be rapidly attained if a combined and systematic effort were made to enlarge the boundaries of knowledge. This led him directly to the conception of an improved and advancing civilization; to the utterance, in a thousand varied, impressive, and fascinating forms, of that idea of human progress which is the inspiration, the characteristic, and the hope of the modern world. Bacon was the first of men to grasp these ideas in all their comprehensiveness as feasible purposes, as practical aims; to teach the development of them as the supreme duty and ambition of his contemporaries, and to look forward instead of behind him for the Golden Age. Enforcing and applying these thoughts with a wealth of learning, a keenness of wit, a soundness of judgment, and a suggestiveness of illustration unequaled by any writer before him, he became the greatest literary power of modern times to stimulate minds in every department of life to their noblest efforts and their worthiest achievements.

It wasn't as an experimenter, investigator, or technical teacher, but as a thinker and a writer that he made a significant contribution to the world. His main contributions were two remarkable ideas added to our collective knowledge: the idea that science can harness the forces of nature for human benefit and the idea of ongoing and limitless progress in individual comfort and happiness, as well as in the order and dignity of society. It's clear that from his early adulthood, he was motivated by the belief in infinite resources in the material world, which the human mind is capable of discovering and using. He never tired of highlighting the shortcomings and ineffectiveness of the existing methods of inquiry and invention, and the amazing results that could be quickly achieved if there was a collaborative and systematic effort to expand the boundaries of knowledge. This led him directly to the idea of a better and evolving civilization, expressed in countless varied, compelling, and engaging ways, embodying the concept of human progress that drives, defines, and inspires the modern world. Bacon was the first to fully understand these ideas as feasible goals and practical aims; he taught that developing them was the ultimate duty and ambition of his contemporaries, urging them to look forward rather than back for a Golden Age. By emphasizing and applying these concepts with a depth of knowledge, sharp wit, sound judgment, and unparalleled illustrative examples, he became the most influential literary force of modern times, inspiring minds in every area of life to achieve their noblest efforts and most worthy accomplishments.

Literature has a twofold aspect: its ideal is pure truth, which is the noblest thought embodied in perfect beauty of form. It is the union of science and art, the final wedding in which are merged the knowledge worthy to be known and the highest imagination presenting it. There is a school calling itself that of pure art, to which substance is nothing and form is everything. Its measure of merit is applied to the manner only; and the meanest of subjects, the most trivial and even the most degraded of ideas or facts, is welcomed to its high places if clothed in a satisfying garb. But this school, though arrogant in the other arts of expression, has not yet been welcomed to the judgment-seat in literature, where indeed it is passing even now to contempt and oblivion. Bacon's instinct was for substance. His strongest passion was for utility. The artistic side of his nature was receptive rather than creative. Splendid passages in the 'Advancement' and 'De Augmentis' show his profound appreciation of all the arts of expression, but show likewise his inability to glorify them above that which they express. In his mind, language is subordinate to thought, and the painting to the picture, just as the frame is to the painting or the binding to the book. He writes always in the grand style. He reminds us of "the large utterance of the early gods." His sentences are weighted with thought, as suggestive as Plato, as condensed as Thucydides. Full of wit, keen in discerning analogies, rich in intellectual ornament, he is yet too concentrated in his attention to the idea to care for the melody of language. He decorates with fruits, not with flowers. For metrical movement, for rhythmic harmony, he has no ear nor sense. Inconceivable as it is that Shakespeare could have written one aphorism of the 'Novum Organum,' it would be far more absurd to imagine Bacon writing a line of the Sonnets. With the loftiest imagination, the liveliest fancy, the keenest sense of precision and appropriateness in words, he lacks the special gift of poetic form, the faculty divine which finds new inspiration in the very limitations of measured language, and whose natural expression is music alike to the ear and to the mind. His powers were cramped by the fetters of metre, and his attempts to versify even rich thought and deep feeling were puerile. But his prose is by far the weightiest, the most lucid, effective, and pleasing of his day. The poet Sprat justly says:--

Literature has a dual nature: its ideal is pure truth, which is the highest thought expressed in perfect beauty of form. It combines science and art, the ultimate merging of knowledge worthy of being known and the highest imagination that presents it. There’s a movement that calls itself pure art, where substance doesn’t matter and form is everything. Its measure of quality applies only to the style; the most trivial and even the most degrading ideas or facts are welcomed into its esteemed spaces if they are wrapped in an appealing presentation. However, this movement, while proud in other forms of expression, hasn’t gained acceptance in literature, where it is currently fading into disdain and forgetfulness. Bacon had a natural instinct for substance. His strongest passion was for usefulness. His artistic side was more about receiving than creating. Brilliant passages in the 'Advancement' and 'De Augmentis' show his deep appreciation for all forms of expression but also his inability to elevate them above what they represent. In his view, language is subordinate to thought, and the painting to the picture, just as the frame is to the painting or the binding is to the book. He always writes in a grand style. He reminds us of "the large utterance of the early gods." His sentences are filled with thought, as suggestive as Plato’s, and as concise as Thucydides'. Full of wit, sharp in noticing analogies, rich in intellectual embellishment, he is still too focused on the idea to care about the melody of language. He decorates with fruits, not flowers. For metrical rhythm and harmony, he has no ear or appreciation. It’s hard to believe that Shakespeare could have written even one saying from the 'Novum Organum,' yet it would be even more ridiculous to think Bacon could write a line from the Sonnets. Despite having the most elevated imagination, the liveliest creativity, and a sharp sense of precision and fitting words, he lacks the unique talent for poetic form, the divine ability that finds new inspiration in the very constraints of measured language, with a natural expression that is music to both the ear and the mind. His abilities were restricted by the chains of meter, and his attempts to put rich thoughts and deep feelings into verse were childish. But his prose is by far the most substantial, clear, effective, and pleasing of his time. The poet Sprat rightly states:--

"He was a man with strong, clear, and vivid imagination; his genius was insightful and unique. The best proof of this is his writing style, which captures people's thoughts just as vividly as pictures capture their appearances, and his style surpassed that of all other men alive."

And Ben Jonson, who knew him well, describes his eloquence in terms which are confirmed by all we know of his Parliamentary career:--

And Ben Jonson, who was close to him, describes his eloquence in ways that match everything we know about his time in Parliament:--

"Although someone may be exceptional and the best, they shouldn't be imitated on their own; no imitator ever truly reaches their original. Likeness always falls short of truth. However, during my time, there was one remarkable speaker who spoke with great seriousness. When he wasn't joking, his language was impressively critical. No one spoke more eloquently, more accurately, or with more weight, and he had little emptiness or idleness in what he said. Every part of his speech was filled with his own talents. His listeners couldn't cough or look away without feeling they missed something. He commanded attention when he spoke, and he could elicit both anger and pleasure from his audience with his passion. No one had more control over their feelings than he did. The fear of everyone who heard him was that he might finish."

The speeches of Bacon are almost wholly lost, his philosophy is an undeciphered heap of fragments, the ambitions of his life lay in ruins about his dishonored old age; yet his intellect is one of the great moving and still vital forces of the modern world, and he remains, for all ages to come, in the literature which is the final storehouse of the chief treasures of mankind, one of

The speeches of Bacon are mostly gone, his philosophy is an unreadable collection of fragments, the aspirations of his life are in shambles around his disrespected old age; yet his intellect is one of the major driving and still important forces of the modern world, and he will remain, for all time to come, in the literature that serves as the ultimate repository of humanity's greatest treasures, one of

"The dead yet sceptered sovereigns who still rule

Our spirits from their urns."







OF TRUTH

From the 'Essays'

What is Truth? said jesting Pilate; and would not stay for an answer. Certainly there be that delight in giddiness; and count it a bondage to fix a belief; affecting free-will in thinking, as well as in acting. And though the sects of philosophers of that kind be gone, yet there remain certain discoursing wits, which are of the same veins, though there be not so much blood in them as was in those of the ancients. But it is not only the difficulty and labor which men take in finding out of truth, nor again, that when it is found it imposeth upon men's thoughts, that doth bring lies in favor: but a natural though corrupt love of the lie itself. One of the later school of the Grecians examineth the matter, and is at a stand to think what should be in it, that men should love lies, where neither they make for pleasure as with poets, nor for advantage as with the merchant; but for the lie's sake. But I cannot tell: this same truth is a naked and open daylight, that doth not show the masks and mummeries and triumphs of the world half so stately and daintily as candle-lights. Truth may perhaps come to the price of a pearl, that showeth best by day; but it will not rise to the price of a diamond or carbuncle, that showeth best in varied lights. A mixture of a lie doth ever add pleasure. Doth any man doubt, that if there were taken out of men's minds vain opinions, flattering hopes, false valuations, imaginations as one would, and the like, but it would leave the minds of a number of men poor shrunken things, full of melancholy and indisposition, and unpleasing to themselves? One of the fathers, in great severity, called poesy vinum doemonum, because it filleth the imagination, and yet it is but with the shadow of a lie. But it is not the lie that passeth through the mind, but the lie that sinketh in and settleth in it, that doth the hurt; such as we spake of before. But howsoever these things are thus in men's depraved judgments and affections, yet truth, which only doth judge itself, teacheth that the inquiry of truth, which is the love-making or wooing of it, the knowledge of truth, which is the presence of it, and the belief of truth, which is the enjoying of it, is the sovereign good of human nature. The first creature of God, in the works of the days, was the light of the sense; the last was the light of reason; and his Sabbath work ever since is the illumination of his Spirit.... The poet that beautified the sect that was otherwise inferior to the rest, saith yet excellently well:--"It is a pleasure to stand upon the shore, and to see ships tossed upon the sea; a pleasure to stand in the window of a castle, and to see a battle and the adventures thereof below; but no pleasure is comparable to the standing upon the vantage ground of Truth" (a hill not to be commanded, and where the air is always clear and serene). "and to see the errors, and wanderings, and mists, and tempests, in the vale below:" so always that this prospect be with pity, and not with swelling or pride. Certainly, it is heaven upon earth, to have a man's mind move in charity, rest in providence, and turn upon the poles of truth.

What is Truth? said playful Pilate; and wouldn’t wait for an answer. Some people enjoy being dizzy and consider it restrictive to hold a belief, influencing free will in thought just as much as in action. Even though the philosophical groups of that kind have disappeared, there are still some clever thinkers who share a similar mindset, though they may not have as much passion as the ancients. But it isn’t just the challenge and effort that people invest in discovering the truth, nor the fact that once found it demands respect, that makes lies appealing; it’s a natural—but flawed—affection for falsehood itself. One of the later schools of Greek thought examines this issue and wonders why people love lies, which don’t provide pleasure like poets do, nor benefit like merchants do, but are valued simply for being lies. But I can’t say: this truth is a stark and bright daylight that doesn’t showcase the masks, pretenses, and triumphs of the world as splendidly as candlelight does. Truth may be as precious as a pearl, which shines best in daylight, but it won’t fetch the value of a diamond or a rare gem that looks best under varied lights. A mix of a lie always adds pleasure. Does anyone doubt that if we were to remove from people's minds empty opinions, flattering hopes, false valuations, and fanciful thoughts, it would leave many minds as nothing but poor, shriveled things, full of sadness and discomfort, and unpleasant to themselves? One of the early thinkers harshly labeled poetry as vinum doemonum, because it fills the imagination, yet is only a shadow of a lie. But it is not the lie that merely passes through the mind, but the lie that sinks in and settles, that does the real harm; the kind we discussed earlier. Regardless of how all this appears in corrupted human judgments and feelings, truth, which judges itself, teaches that the pursuit of truth—its wooing, the knowledge of truth—its presence, and the belief in truth—its enjoyment, is the ultimate good of human nature. The first creation of God in the work of the days was sensory light; the last was the light of reason; and since then, his ongoing work has been the illumination of his Spirit.... The poet who enhanced a group that was otherwise lesser than the rest, expressed it beautifully: "It is a pleasure to stand on the shore and watch ships tossed on the sea; a pleasure to look out from a castle window and see a battle and its adventures below; but no pleasure compares to standing on the vantage ground of Truth” (a hill that can’t be owned and where the air is always clear and calm). "And to witness the errors, wanderings, mists, and storms in the valley below:" always provided this view comes with pity, not arrogance or pride. Certainly, it is heaven on earth when one’s mind moves in charity, rests in providence, and revolves around the poles of truth.

To pass from theological and philosophical truth to the truth of civil business: it will be acknowledged even by those that practice it not, that clear and round dealing is the honor of man's nature, and that mixture of falsehood is like alloy in coin of gold and silver, which may make the metal work the better, but it embaseth it. For these winding and crooked courses are the goings of the serpent; which goeth basely upon the belly, and not upon the feet. There is no vice that doth so cover a man with shame as to be found false and perfidious; and therefore Montaigne saith prettily, when he inquired the reason why the word of the lie should be such a disgrace and such an odious charge. Saith he, "If it be well weighed, to say that a man lieth, is as much as to say that he is brave toward God and a coward toward men." For a lie faces God, and shrinks from man. Surely the wickedness of falsehood and breach of faith cannot possibly be so highly expressed, as in that it shall be the last peal to call the judgments of God upon the generations of men; it being foretold, that when Christ cometh, "he shall not find faith upon the earth."

To shift from theological and philosophical truth to the truth of civil affairs: even those who don’t practice it must acknowledge that honesty and straightforwardness are fundamental to human nature, and that mixing in falsehood is like adding alloy to gold and silver coins; it may improve the metal’s functionality, but it tarnishes its value. These twisting and dishonest paths resemble the actions of a serpent, which moves low to the ground, not standing tall. No vice brings greater shame than being found deceitful and treacherous; hence, Montaigne famously remarked when questioning why lying carries such disgrace and is such a detestable trait. He said, "If you think about it, to say that a man lies is to say that he is brave before God and cowardly before men." After all, a lie confronts God and avoids man. Truly, the wickedness of falsehood and betrayal cannot be emphasized enough, as it will be the final toll to summon God’s judgment upon humanity; it is foretold that when Christ returns, "he shall not find faith upon the earth."


OF REVENGE

From the 'Essays'

Revenge is a kind of wild justice; which the more man's nature runs to, the more ought law to weed it out. For as for the first wrong, it doth but offend the law; but the revenge of that wrong putteth the law out of office. Certainly, in taking revenge, a man is but even with his enemy; but in passing it over, he is superior: for it is a prince's part to pardon, and Solomon, I am sure, saith, "It is the glory of a man to pass by an offense." That which is past is gone and irrevocable, and wise men have enough to do with things present and to come; therefore, they do but trifle with themselves that labor in past matters. There is no man doth a wrong for the wrong's sake; but thereby to purchase himself profit, or pleasure, or honor, or the like. Therefore, why should I be angry with a man for loving himself better than me? And if any man should do wrong merely out of ill-nature, why yet it is but like the thorn or brier, which prick and scratch because they can do no other. The most tolerable sort of revenge is for those wrongs which there is no law to remedy; but then, let a man take heed the revenge be such as there is no law to punish, else a man's enemy is still beforehand, and it is two for one. Some, when they take revenge, are desirous the party should know whence it cometh. This is the more generous; for the delight seemeth to be not so much in doing the hurt as in making the party repent. But base and crafty cowards are like the arrow that flieth in the dark. Cosmus, Duke of Florence, had a desperate saying against perfidious or neglecting friends, as if those wrongs were unpardonable. "You shall read," saith he, "that we are commanded to forgive our enemies; but you never read that we are commanded to forgive our friends." But yet the spirit of Job was in a better tune: "Shall we," saith he, "take good at God's hands, and not be content to take evil also?" And so of friends in a proportion. This is certain, that a man that studieth revenge keeps his own wounds green, which otherwise would heal and do well. Public revenges are for the most part fortunate: as that for the death of Caesar; for the death of Pertinax; for the death of Henry the Third of France; and many more. But in private revenges it is not so. Nay, rather vindictive persons live the life of witches; who, as they are mischievous, so end they infortunate.

Revenge is a form of wild justice; the more a person is inclined to seek it, the more the law should eliminate it. The initial wrong only offends the law, but seeking revenge puts the law aside. Taking revenge puts a person on the same level as their enemy; however, by letting it go, they rise above it: it’s a sign of nobility to forgive, and as Solomon wisely said, "It is a mark of greatness to overlook an offense." What’s done is done and cannot be changed, and wise people focus on what is currently happening and what lies ahead; wasting time on the past only serves to distract them. No one wrongs another for the sake of wrongdoing; it's usually to gain profit, pleasure, honor, or something similar. So, why should I be upset with someone for prioritizing themselves over me? And if someone does wrong just out of spite, it’s like a thorn or a briar that pricks because it has no other choice. The most justifiable kind of revenge is against wrongs that the law can’t address; but one must be careful that the revenge isn’t something the law can punish, because then the enemy still has the upper hand, and it becomes a losing battle. Some people want the recipient of their revenge to know where it’s coming from. This is more honorable, as the pleasure seems to lie not just in causing harm, but in making the person regret their actions. In contrast, cowardly people act like arrows that fly in the dark. Cosmus, Duke of Florence, had a harsh saying about treacherous or neglectful friends, implying such wrongs are unforgivable: "You’ll read that we’re commanded to forgive our enemies, but never that we’re commanded to forgive our friends." However, the spirit of Job had a better perspective: "Shall we accept good from God and not be willing to accept bad too?" The same applies to friends. It’s clear that someone who focuses on revenge keeps their own wounds fresh, which would otherwise heal. Public acts of revenge often succeed, like those for the death of Caesar, Pertinax, Henry the Third of France, and many others. But in private vendettas, it’s a different story. Rather, vengeful individuals live like witches; they're harmful and ultimately experience their own misfortune.


OF SIMULATION AND DISSIMULATION

From the 'Essays'

Dissimulation is but a faint kind of policy or wisdom; for it asketh a strong wit and a strong heart to know when to tell truth, and to do it. Therefore it is the weaker sort of politicians that are the great dissemblers.

Dissimulation is just a weak form of strategy or wisdom; it takes a sharp mind and a strong heart to know when to speak the truth and actually do it. That's why it's the less capable politicians who tend to be the biggest deceivers.

Tacitus saith, "Livia sorted well with the arts of her husband and dissimulation of her son;" attributing arts of policy to Augustus, and dissimulation to Tiberius. And again, when Mucianus encourageth Vespasian to take arms against Vitellius, he saith, "We rise not against the piercing judgment of Augustus, nor the extreme caution or closeness of Tiberius." These properties of arts or policy, and dissimulation or closeness, are indeed habits and faculties several, and to be distinguished. For if a man have that penetration of judgment as he can discern what things are to be laid open, and what to be secreted, and what to be showed at half-lights, and to whom and when, (which indeed are arts of state and arts of life, as Tacitus well calleth them,) to him a habit of dissimulation is a hindrance and a poorness. But if a man cannot obtain to that judgment, then it is left to him generally to be close, and a dissembler. For where a man cannot choose or vary in particulars, there it is good to take the safest and wariest way in general; like the going softly, by one that cannot well see. Certainly the ablest men that ever were, have had all an openness and frankness of dealing, and a name of certainty and veracity: but then they were like horses well managed, for they could tell passing well when to stop or turn; and at such times when they thought the case indeed required dissimulation, if then they used it, it came to pass that the former opinion spread abroad of their good faith and clearness of dealing made them almost invisible.

Tacitus says, "Livia worked well with her husband's cleverness and her son's deceit," attributing cleverness in politics to Augustus and deceit to Tiberius. Again, when Mucianus encourages Vespasian to take up arms against Vitellius, he states, "We do not rise against the keen judgment of Augustus, nor the extreme caution of Tiberius." These traits of cleverness in politics and deceit are indeed different habits and abilities that should be recognized. If a person has such sharp judgment that they can tell what should be made public, what should be kept secret, and what should be shown partially, and to whom and when (which are indeed arts of state and life, as Tacitus aptly calls them), for them, the habit of deceit becomes a limitation and a drawback. However, if a person cannot achieve that level of judgment, they will generally have to be secretive and deceptive. For when someone cannot choose or vary their approach in specifics, it's wise to take the safest and most cautious route generally, much like moving slowly if you can't see clearly. Certainly, the most capable individuals throughout history have all displayed openness and honesty, and a reputation for certainty and trustworthiness: but they were like well-trained horses, knowing exactly when to stop or turn; and in times when they felt the situation genuinely called for deceit, if they chose to use it, their previously established good reputation for trust and transparency made them almost unnoticed.

There be three degrees of this hiding and veiling of a man's self. The first, Closeness, Reservation, and Secrecy; when a man leaveth himself without observation, or without hold to be taken, what he is. The second, Dissimulation, in the negative; when a man lets fall signs and arguments, that he is not that he is. And the third, Simulation, in the affirmative; when a man industriously and expressly feigns and pretends to be that he is not.

There are three levels of hiding and covering up who a person really is. The first is Closeness, Reservation, and Secrecy; when a person leaves themselves unnoticed or without any way for others to grasp their true nature. The second is Dissimulation, in the negative; when a person drops hints and signs that they are not who they appear to be. The third is Simulation, in the affirmative; when a person deliberately and clearly pretends to be someone they are not.

For the first of these, Secrecy: it is indeed the virtue of a confessor. And assuredly the secret man heareth many confessions; for who will open himself to a blab or a babbler? But if a man be thought secret, it inviteth discovery, as the more close air sucketh in the more open; and as in confession the revealing is not for worldly use, but for the ease of a man's heart, so secret men come to the knowledge of many things in that kind: while men rather discharge their minds than impart their minds. In few words, mysteries are due to secrecy. Besides (to say truth), nakedness is uncomely, as well in mind as body; and it addeth no small reverence to men's manners and actions, if they be not altogether open. As for talkers and futile persons, they are commonly vain and credulous withal; for he that talketh what he knoweth, will also talk what he knoweth not. Therefore set it down, that a habit of secrecy is both politic and moral. And in this part it is good that a man's face give his tongue leave to speak; for the discovery of a man's self by the tracts of his countenance is a great weakness and betraying, by how much it is many times more marked and believed than a man's words.

For the first point, secrecy is definitely a quality of a confessor. And it’s true that a secretive person hears many confessions; after all, who would share their thoughts with someone who can't keep quiet? But if someone is seen as secretive, it invites others to confide in them, just like more enclosed spaces tend to draw in the more open air. And just as confession serves to ease a person’s heart rather than for worldly reasons, secretive individuals come to know a lot of such things, as people prefer to unload their thoughts rather than truly share them. In short, mysteries are linked to secrecy. Also, to be honest, being completely open is unattractive, both in mind and body; having some mystery adds respect to how people behave and act. As for gossipers and foolish people, they are often vain and gullible as well; because someone who talks about what they know will also talk about what they don’t know. So, remember that having a habit of secrecy is both clever and ethical. It's also good for a person's expressions to match their words; revealing too much through facial expressions is a significant weakness and can be more noticeable and believable than what a person actually says.

For the second, which is Dissimulation: it followeth many times upon secrecy by a necessity; so that he that will be secret must be a dissembler in some degree. For men are too cunning to suffer a man to keep an indifferent carriage between both, and to be secret, without swaying the balance on either side. They will so beset a man with questions, and draw him on, and pick it out of him, that without an absurd silence, he must show an inclination one way; or if he do not, they will gather as much by his silence as by his speech. As for equivocations, or oraculous speeches, they cannot hold out long. So that no man can be secret, except he give himself a little scope of dissimulation; which is, as it were, but the skirts or train of secrecy.

For the second point, which is Dissimulation: it often arises from the need for secrecy; so someone who wants to be secretive has to be a bit of a dissembler. People are too clever to allow someone to remain neutral between both sides and to keep a secret without leaning one way or the other. They will constantly bombard someone with questions, coaxing them, and will figure it out from them, so without looking completely absurd in their silence, they must show a preference for one side; or if they don’t, others will read as much from their silence as they would from their words. As for vague statements or cryptic speech, they won’t last long. So, no one can truly keep a secret unless they allow themselves a little bit of dissimulation, which is like the edges or trailing part of secrecy.

But for the third degree, which is Simulation and false profession: that I hold more culpable and less politic, except it be in great and rare matters. And therefore a general custom of simulation (which is this last degree) is a vice rising either of a natural falseness or fearfulness, or of a mind that hath some main faults; which because a man must needs disguise, it maketh him practice simulation in other things, lest his hand should be out of use.

But for the third degree, which is pretending and false appearances: I consider it more blameworthy and less wise, unless it's in significant and rare situations. Therefore, a general habit of pretending (which is this last degree) is a flaw arising either from a natural tendency to be false or from fear, or from a mind that has some major faults; because a person must hide these, it leads them to practice pretending in other areas, so their skills don't become rusty.

The great advantages of simulation and dissimulation are three. First, to lay asleep opposition, and to surprise; for where a man's intentions are published, it is an alarum to call up all that are against them. The second is, to reserve to a man's self a fair retreat; for if a man engage himself by a manifest declaration, he must go through or take a fall. The third is, the better to discover the mind of another; for to him that opens himself men will hardly show themselves adverse, but will fair let him go on, and turn their freedom of speech to freedom of thought. And therefore it is a good shrewd proverb of the Spaniard, "Tell a lie and find a troth;" as if there were no way of discovery but by simulation. There be also three disadvantages to set it even. The first, that simulation and dissimulation commonly carry with them a show of fearfulness; which in any business doth spoil the feathers of round flying up to the mark. The second, that it puzzleth and perplexeth the conceits of many that perhaps would otherwise co-operate with him, and makes a man walk almost alone to his own ends. The third and greatest is, that it depriveth a man of one of the most principal instruments for action; which is trust and belief. The best composition and temperature is, to have openness in fame and opinion; secrecy in habit; dissimulation in seasonable use; and a power to feign if there be no remedy.

The significant benefits of simulation and dissimulation are threefold. First, they can quiet opposition and create surprise because if a person’s intentions are known, it alerts everyone against them. The second benefit is that they allow a person to keep a safe retreat; if someone commits openly, they have to follow through or face consequences. The third is that they help to better understand another person's mindset; when someone is open, others are less likely to show resistance and might instead keep their opinions to themselves. Therefore, there’s a clever Spanish proverb, "Tell a lie and find a truth," suggesting that the only way to uncover things is through simulation. There are also three drawbacks to balance this out. First, simulation and dissimulation often create an impression of fearfulness, which can hinder any efforts to reach a goal. Second, it confuses and complicates the thoughts of many who might otherwise cooperate, making a person feel almost isolated in pursuing their aims. The third and most significant issue is that it deprives a person of one of the key tools for action: trust and belief. The ideal approach is to maintain openness in reputation and perception; secrecy in behavior; dissimulation when appropriate; and the ability to feign when there’s no other choice.


OF TRAVEL

From the 'Essays'

Travel, in the younger sort, is a part of education; in the elder, a part of experience. He that traveleth into a country before he hath some entrance into the language, goeth to school, and not to travel. That young men travel under some tutor or grave servant, I allow well: so that he be such a one that hath the language, and hath been in the country before; whereby he may be able to tell them what things are worthy to be seen in the country where they go, what acquaintances they are to seek, what exercises or discipline the place yielded. For else young men shall go hooded, and look abroad little. It is a strange thing, that in sea voyages, where there is nothing to be seen but sky and sea, men should make diaries; but in land travel, wherein so much is to be observed, for the most part they omit it; as if chance were fitter to be registered than observation. Let diaries therefore be brought in use. The things to be seen and observed are, the courts of princes, specially when they give audience to ambassadors; the courts of justice, while they sit and hear causes; and so of consistories ecclesiastic; the churches and monasteries, with the monuments which are therein extant; the walls and fortifications of cities and towns, and so the havens and harbors; antiquities and ruins; libraries; colleges, disputations, and lectures, where any are; shipping and navies; houses and gardens of state and pleasure, near great cities; armories; arsenals; magazines; exchanges; burses; warehouses; exercises of horsemanship, fencing, training of soldiers, and the like; comedies, such whereunto the better sort of persons do resort; treasuries of jewels and robes; cabinets and rarities: and, to conclude, whatsoever is memorable in the places where they go. After all which the tutors or servants ought to make diligent inquiry. As for triumphs, masks, feasts, weddings, funerals, capital executions, and such shows, men need not to be put in mind of them: yet are they not to be neglected. If you will have a young man to put his travel into a little room, and in short time to gather much, this you must do. First, as was said, he must have some entrance into the language before he goeth. Then he must have such a servant or tutor as knoweth the country, as was likewise said. Let him carry with him also some card or book, describing the country where he traveleth, which will be a good key to his inquiry. Let him keep also a diary. Let him not stay long in one city or town; more or less as the place deserveth, but not long: nay, when he stayeth in one city or town, let him change his lodging from one end and part of the town to another; which is a great adamant of acquaintance. Let him sequester himself from the company of his countrymen, and diet in such places where there is good company of the nation where he traveleth. Let him upon his removes from one place to another, procure recommendation to some person of quality residing in the place whither he removeth; that he may use his favor in those things he desireth to see or know. Thus he may abridge his travel with much profit.

Traveling is a part of education for young people and a part of experience for older ones. If someone goes to a country without knowing the language, they’re just going to school, not truly traveling. I think it's a good idea for young people to travel with a tutor or a knowledgeable servant who speaks the language and has been to the country before. This way, they can tell them what’s worth seeing, who to meet, and what local activities or customs to explore. Otherwise, young travelers might miss out on a lot. It's odd that on sea voyages, where there’s just sky and sea, people keep diaries, but on land trips, where there's so much to see, most people don't bother writing it down, as if luck is something worth noting more than observation. So, let’s make diaries a common practice. Important things to see and observe include the courts of princes, especially when they meet with ambassadors; courts of justice while they hear cases; church councils; churches, monasteries, and their historical sites; the walls and defenses of cities, as well as ports and harbors; ancient sites and ruins; libraries; universities, debates, and lectures; ships and navies; palatial gardens and state homes near big cities; armories; storage facilities; markets; warehouses; equestrian events, fencing, military training, and similar activities; plays or performances attended by well-to-do individuals; collections of jewels and fine clothing; curiosities and treasures; and, ultimately, anything significant worth remembering in the places they visit. The tutors or servants should help them investigate these things thoroughly. Events like parades, masquerades, feasts, weddings, funerals, executions, and other spectacles don’t need reminding, but they shouldn't be overlooked. If you want a young traveler to make the most of their journey and learn a lot in a short time, here’s what they should do. First, as mentioned earlier, they need to have some understanding of the language before they leave. Next, they should have a guide or tutor who knows the country, also previously stated. They should also bring a map or guidebook about the country they are visiting, which will serve as a helpful resource. Keeping a diary is essential too. They shouldn’t stay too long in one city or town; the length can vary based on what it offers, but they shouldn't linger. When they do stay in a city, they should switch accommodations from one part of town to another, which helps make new connections. They should spend less time with fellow countrymen and instead eat in places where there are nice local people. When moving from one place to another, they should seek recommendations from someone of standing in the new location so they can get help with what they want to see or learn. This way, they can make their travels both efficient and rewarding.

As for the acquaintance which is to be sought in travel: that which is most of all profitable, is acquaintance with the secretaries and employed men of ambassadors; for so in traveling in one country he shall suck the experience of many. Let him also see and visit eminent persons in all kinds, which are of great name abroad; that he may be able to tell how the life agreeth with the fame. For quarrels, they are with care and discretion to be avoided. They are commonly for mistresses, healths, place, and words. And let a man beware how he keepeth company with choleric and quarrelsome persons; for they will engage him into their own quarrels. When a traveler returneth home, let him not leave the countries where he hath traveled altogether behind him, but maintain a correspondence by letters with those of his acquaintance which are of most worth. And let his travel appear rather in his discourse than in his apparel or gesture; and in his discourse let him be rather advised in his answers, than forward to tell stories; and let it appear that he doth not change his country manners for those of foreign parts; but only prick in some flowers of that he hath learned abroad into the customs of his own country.

As for the connections you should seek while traveling: the most valuable ones are with the secretaries and staff of ambassadors, as you can gain a lot of insights from multiple experiences in one country. You should also meet and visit prominent figures who are well-known internationally, so you can compare their lifestyles with their reputations. It's important to avoid conflicts, which often arise over women, toasts, positions, and words. Be cautious about associating with hot-tempered and argumentative individuals, as they may drag you into their disputes. When a traveler returns home, they shouldn’t completely leave behind the places they've visited, but should keep in touch through letters with the most worthwhile acquaintances. Let the influence of your travels show more in your conversations than in your clothing or behavior. In your discussions, be thoughtful in your responses rather than eager to share stories; and show that you haven't abandoned your own country's manners for foreign ones, but have simply incorporated some of the insights you've gained abroad into your own customs.


OF FRIENDSHIP

From the 'Essays'

It had been hard for him that spake it to have put more truth and untruth together in few words than in that speech, "Whosoever is delighted in solitude is either a wild beast or a god." For it is most true that a natural and secret hatred and aversion toward society in any man hath somewhat of the savage beast; but it is most untrue that it should have any character at all of the divine nature, except it proceed, not out of a pleasure in solitude, but out of a love and desire to sequester a man's self for a higher conversation: such as is found to have been falsely and feignedly in some of the heathen, as Epimenides the Candian, Numa the Roman, Empedocles the Sicilian, and Apollonius of Tyana; and truly and really in divers of the ancient hermits and holy fathers of the Church. But little do men perceive what solitude is, and how far it extendeth. For a crowd is not company; and faces are but a gallery of pictures; and talk but a tinkling cymbal, where there is no love. The Latin adage meeteth with it a little: "Magna civitas, magna solitudo;" because in a great town friends are scattered, so that there is not that fellowship, for the most part, which is in less neighborhoods. But we may go further, and affirm most truly that it is a mere and miserable solitude to want true friends, without which the world is but a wilderness; and even in this sense also of solitude, whosoever in the frame of his nature and affections is unfit for friendship, he taketh it of the beast, and not from humanity.

It was difficult for the person who said it to have combined more truth and falsehood in such a few words than in that statement: "Anyone who enjoys solitude is either a wild animal or a god." For it is very true that a natural and hidden hatred and aversion toward society in any person has some element of the wild beast; but it is totally untrue that it should have any aspect of the divine nature, unless it comes not from a love of solitude, but from a desire to isolate oneself for a higher purpose. This has been falsely and feignedly claimed by some pagans, like Epimenides from Crete, Numa the Roman, Empedocles the Sicilian, and Apollonius of Tyana; and it is truly and genuinely seen in various ancient hermits and holy fathers of the Church. However, people rarely understand what solitude really is and how far its implications stretch. A crowd is not a community; faces are just a collection of images; and conversation is just a clanging cymbal where there is no love. The Latin saying touches on this a bit: "Magna civitas, magna solitudo;" meaning in a big city, friends are dispersed, so there is often not the same sense of community that exists in smaller neighborhoods. But we can go even further and assert that it is a truly miserable solitude to lack true friends, without which the world is merely a wilderness; and in this regard as well, anyone whose nature and feelings are unsuitable for friendship has the nature of a beast, not of humanity.

A principal fruit of friendship is the ease and discharge of the fullness and swellings of the heart, which passions of all kinds do cause and induce. We know diseases of stoppings and suffocations are the most dangerous in the body; and it is not much otherwise in the mind. You may take sarza to open the liver, steel to open the spleen, flower of sulphur for the lungs, castoreum for the brain: but no receipt openeth the heart but a true friend; to whom you may impart griefs, joys, fears, hopes, suspicions, counsels, and whatsoever lieth upon the heart to oppress it, in a kind of civil shrift or confession.

A key benefit of friendship is the comfort and release of the overwhelming feelings that passions can create. We know that blockages and suffocations are the most dangerous issues for the body; it’s pretty much the same for the mind. You can take remedies to cleanse your liver, medication for your spleen, treatments for your lungs, or solutions for your brain: but nothing opens the heart like a true friend. With them, you can share your sorrows, joys, fears, hopes, doubts, advice, and anything else that weighs heavily on your heart, almost like a personal confession.

It is a strange thing to observe how high a rate great kings and monarchs do set upon this fruit of friendship whereof we speak; so great, as they purchase it many times at the hazard of their own safety and greatness. For princes, in regard of the distance of their fortune from that of their subjects and servants, cannot gather this fruit, except (to make themselves capable thereof) they raise some persons to be as it were companions and almost equals to themselves; which many times sorteth to inconvenience. The modern languages give unto such persons the name of favorites, or privadoes; as if it were matter of grace or conversation. But the Roman name attaineth the true use and cause thereof, naming them "participes curarum"; for it is that which tieth the knot. And we see plainly that this hath been done, not by weak and passionate princes only, but by the wisest and most politic that ever reigned; who have oftentimes joined to themselves some of their servants, whom both themselves have called friends, and allowed others likewise to call them in the same manner, using the word which is received between private men.

It's interesting to see how much value great kings and monarchs place on the fruit of friendship we’re talking about; they often pursue it at the risk of their own safety and power. Since princes are so distant from the fortunes of their subjects and servants, they can’t access this fruit unless they elevate certain individuals to be companions and near-equals—a move that often leads to problems. In modern languages, we refer to such individuals as favorites or private advisors, as if it's just about trust or companionship. However, the Roman term truly captures the essence and reason for this, calling them "participes curarum," which ties the bond together. It's clear that this practice wasn’t just employed by weaker and more emotional rulers but also by the wisest and most strategic leaders in history; they often surrounded themselves with certain servants whom they called friends, and they permitted others to refer to them the same way, using the same language that private individuals would use.

L. Sylla, when he commanded Rome, raised Pompey (after surnamed the Great) to that height that Pompey vaunted himself for Sylla's overmatch. For when he had carried the consulship for a friend of his against the pursuit of Sylla, and that Sylla did a little resent thereat, and began to speak great, Pompey turned upon him again, and in effect bade him be quiet; "for that more men adored the sun rising than the sun setting." With Julius Caesar, Decimus Brutus had obtained that interest, as he set him down in his testament for heir in remainder after his nephew; and this was the man that had power with him to draw him forth to his death. For when Caesar would have discharged the Senate in regard of some ill presages, and specially a dream of Calpurnia, this man lifted him gently by the arm out of his chair, telling him he hoped he would not dismiss the Senate till his wife had dreamt a better dream. And it seemeth his favor was so great as Antonius, in a letter which is recited verbatim in one of Cicero's Philippics, calleth him "venefica"--"witch"; as if he had enchanted Caesar. Augustus raised Agrippa (though of mean birth) to that height as, when he consulted with Maecenas about the marriage of his daughter Julia, Maecenas took the liberty to tell him, "that he must either marry his daughter to Agrippa or take away his life: there was no third way, he had made him so great." With Tiberius Caesar, Sejanus had ascended to that height as they two were termed and reckoned as a pair of friends. Tiberius in a letter to him saith, "Haec pro amicitia nostra non occultavi" [these things, from our friendship, I have not concealed from you]; and the whole Senate dedicated an altar to Friendship, as to a goddess, in respect of the great dearness of friendship between them two. The like, or more, was between Septimius Severus and Plautianus. For he forced his eldest son to marry the daughter of Plautianus; and would often maintain Plautianus in doing affronts to his son; and did write also, in a letter to the Senate, by these words: "I love the man so well, as I wish he may over-live me." Now, if these princes had been as a Trajan or a Marcus Aurelius, a man might have thought that this had proceeded of an abundant goodness of nature; but being men so wise, of such strength and severity of mind, and so extreme lovers of themselves, as all these were, it proveth most plainly that they found their own felicity (though as great as ever happened to mortal men) but as an half-piece, except they might have a friend to make it entire: and yet, which is more, they were princes that had wives, sons, nephews; and yet all these could not supply the comfort of friendship.

L. Sylla, while in charge of Rome, elevated Pompey (later known as Pompey the Great) to such a level that Pompey claimed he could outshine Sylla. When Pompey got a friend elected consul despite Sylla's wishes, and Sylla expressed some resentment, Pompey boldly responded, telling him to be quiet because "more people admire the sunrise than the sunset." With Julius Caesar, Decimus Brutus gained such influence that he was named in Caesar’s will as the heir after his nephew. This was the same man who pushed Caesar towards his own demise. When Caesar wanted to dismiss the Senate due to some bad omens, especially a dream of Calpurnia’s, this guy gently pulled him by the arm from his chair, urging him not to adjourn until Calpurnia had a better dream. His influence must have been great, as Antony referred to him as a "witch" in a letter quoted in one of Cicero's Philippics, implying he had entranced Caesar. Augustus promoted Agrippa (despite his humble origins) to such heights that when he discussed his daughter Julia's marriage with Maecenas, Maecenas bold enough to say, "You must either marry your daughter to Agrippa or take away his life; there’s no other option, he’s too powerful now." With Tiberius Caesar, Sejanus rose to prominence so much that they were seen as best friends. Tiberius wrote him, "I have not kept these things hidden from you out of our friendship," and the whole Senate dedicated an altar to Friendship as if it were a goddess because of their close bond. A similar, if not stronger, bond existed between Septimius Severus and Plautianus. Severus forced his oldest son to marry Plautianus' daughter and often backed Plautianus in confronting his son, even writing to the Senate, "I love that man so much, I wish he outlives me." If these leaders had been like Trajan or Marcus Aurelius, one might think it came from a naturally generous spirit; however, considering their wisdom, strength, and severe mindset, along with their deep self-love, it clearly shows they found their own happiness—great as it was—for only half of what it could be without a friend to make it whole. Yet, remarkably, they were leaders with wives, children, and nephews; still, none could provide the comfort of friendship.

It is not to be forgotten what Comineus observeth of his first master, Duke Charles the Hardy; namely, that he would communicate his secrets with none, and least of all those secrets which troubled him most. Whereupon he goeth on and saith, that toward his latter time "that closeness did impair and a little perish his understanding." Surely Comineus mought have made the same judgment also, if it had pleased him, of his second master Louis the Eleventh, whose closeness was indeed his tormentor. The parable of Pythagoras is dark, but true: "Cor ne edito,"--"Eat not the heart." Certainly, if a man would give it a hard phrase, those that want friends to open themselves unto are cannibals of their own hearts. But one thing is most admirable (wherewith I will conclude this first fruit of friendship), which is, that this communicating of a man's self to his friend works two contrary effects; for it redoubleth joys, and cutteth griefs in halves. For there is no man that imparteth his joys to his friend, but he joyeth the more; and no man that imparteth his griefs to his friend, but he grieveth the less. So that it is, in truth, of operation upon a man's mind of like virtue as the alchymists use to attribute to their stone for man's body; that it worketh all contrary effects, but still to the good and benefit of nature. But yet without praying in aid of alchymists, there is a manifest image of this in the ordinary course of nature: for in bodies, union strengtheneth and cherisheth any natural action, and on the other side, weakeneth and dulleth any violent impression; and even so it is of minds.

It’s important to remember what Comineus said about his first master, Duke Charles the Bold; specifically, that he shared his secrets with no one, especially not those that troubled him the most. Comineus goes on to state that in his later years, "that secrecy did damage and slightly diminish his understanding." Surely, Comineus could have made the same observation about his second master, Louis the Eleventh, whose secrecy was indeed his torment. The saying of Pythagoras is obscure but true: "Cor ne edito,"—"Do not eat the heart." Certainly, if one wanted to put it harshly, those who lack friends to confide in are cannibals of their own hearts. But one thing is truly remarkable (and with this, I will conclude this first thought on friendship): the act of sharing oneself with a friend produces two opposite effects; it doubles our joys and halves our grief. For no one who shares their joys with a friend fails to feel even happier, and no one who shares their grief with a friend fails to feel less sad. So, in truth, it has a similar effect on a person's mind as alchemists attribute to their stone for the human body; it produces all kinds of opposite effects, but always for the benefit of nature. Additionally, without borrowing from the alchemists, there’s a clear reflection of this in the natural world: in physical bodies, unity strengthens and energizes any natural action, while it weakens and dulls any intense impact; and it is the same for minds.

The second fruit of friendship is healthful and sovereign for the understanding, as the first is for the affections. For friendship maketh indeed a fair day in the affections, from storm and tempests, but it maketh daylight in the understanding, out of darkness and confusion of thoughts. Neither is this to be understood only of faithful counsel, which a man receiveth from his friend; but before you come to that, certain it is that whosoever hath his mind fraught with many thoughts, his wits and understanding do clarify and break up in the communicating and discoursing with another; he tosseth his thoughts more easily; he marshaleth them more orderly; he seeth how they look when they are turned into words; finally, he waxeth wiser than himself; and that more by an hour's discourse than by a day's meditation. It was well said by Themistocles to the King of Persia, "That speech was like cloth of Arras, opened and put abroad; whereby the imagery doth appear in figure: whereas in thoughts they lie but as in packs." Neither is this second fruit of friendship, in opening the understanding, restrained only to such friends as are able to give a man counsel (they indeed are best); but even without that, a man learneth of himself, and bringeth his own thoughts to light, and whetteth his wits as against a stone, which itself cuts not. In a word, a man were better relate himself to a statue or picture, than to suffer his thoughts to pass in smother.

The second benefit of friendship is that it promotes clarity and strength for the mind, just as the first benefit does for emotions. Friendship truly creates a bright day for feelings, shielding them from storms and turbulence, while it brings light to the mind, dispelling darkness and confusion. This isn't just about the valuable advice one receives from a friend; even before reaching that point, it’s clear that anyone burdened with too many thoughts finds their mind clearer and more organized through sharing and discussing ideas with another person. They’re able to toss around their thoughts more freely, arrange them more coherently, and see how they sound when expressed in words. Ultimately, they become wiser than before, gaining more insight from an hour of conversation than from a full day of deep thinking. Themistocles wisely told the King of Persia that speech is like a tapestry, displayed openly so the images can be seen in detail, while unexpressed thoughts remain tangled like items in a pile. This second benefit of friendship, in clarifying the mind, isn’t limited to friends who can offer advice (though those are the best); even without that, a person can learn about themselves, bring their own ideas into the open, and sharpen their intellect against a stone that itself doesn’t cut. In short, it’s better for someone to express themselves like a statue or painting than to let their thoughts suffocate in silence.

Add now, to make this second fruit of friendship complete, that other point which lieth more open, and falleth within vulgar observation; which is faithful counsel from a friend. Heraclitus saith well in one of his enigmas, "Dry light is ever the best;" and certain it is, that the light that a man receiveth by counsel from another, is drier and purer than that which cometh from his own understanding and judgment; which is ever infused and drenched in his affections and customs. So as there is as much difference between the counsel that a friend giveth, and that a man giveth himself, as there is between the counsel of a friend and of a flatterer; for there is no such flatterer as is a man's self, and there is no such remedy against flattery of a man's self as the liberty of a friend. Counsel is of two sorts: the one concerning manners, the other concerning business. For the first, the best preservative to keep the mind in health is the faithful admonition of a friend. The calling of a man's self to a strict account is a medicine sometimes too piercing and corrosive; reading good books of morality is a little flat and dead; observing our faults in others is sometimes improper for our case: but the best receipt (best I say to work and best to take) is the admonition of a friend. It is a strange thing to behold what gross errors and extreme absurdities many (especially of the greater sort) do commit for want of a friend to tell them of them, to the great damage both of their fame and fortune: for, as St. James saith, they are as men "that look sometimes into a glass, and presently forget their own shape and favor." As for business, a man may think, if he will, that two eyes see no more than one; or, that a gamester seeth always more than a looker-on; or, that a man in anger is as wise as he that hath said over the four-and-twenty letters; or, that a musket may be shot off as well upon the arm as upon a rest; and such other fond and high imaginations, to think himself all in all: but when all is done, the help of good counsel is that which setteth business straight: and if any man think that he will take counsel, but it shall be by pieces; asking counsel in one business of one man, and in another business of another man, it is well (that is to say, better, perhaps, than if he asked none at all); but he runneth two dangers: one, that he shall not be faithfully counseled; for it is a rare thing, except it be from a perfect and entire friend, to have counsel given, but such as shall be bowed and crooked to some ends which he hath that giveth it: the other, that he shall have counsel given, hurtful and unsafe (though with good meaning), and mixed partly of mischief, and partly of remedy; even as if you would call a physician, that is thought good for the cure of the disease you complain of, but is unacquainted with your body; and therefore may put you in a way for a present cure, but overthroweth your health in some other kind, and so cure the disease and kill the patient: but a friend that is wholly acquainted with a man's estate will beware, by furthering any present business, how he dasheth upon the other inconvenience. And therefore, rest not upon scattered counsels: they will rather distract and mislead, than settle and direct.

Add now, to complete this second aspect of friendship, another point that is more obvious and commonly noticed: the value of honest advice from a friend. Heraclitus wisely said in one of his riddles, "Dry light is always the best;" and it’s clear that the clarity we gain from a friend’s counsel is purer and more straightforward than the understanding we arrive at ourselves, which is always tainted by our emotions and habits. The difference between advice from a friend and advice we give ourselves is as significant as the difference between a friend's counsel and that of a flatterer; because there’s no greater flatterer than ourselves, and nothing counteracts our self-flattery like the honest feedback of a friend. Counsel comes in two forms: one related to personal conduct and the other to practical matters. For the first, the best way to keep our minds healthy is through the sincere advice of a friend. Holding ourselves accountable can sometimes be too harsh and damaging; reading self-help books can feel a bit lifeless; and judging our flaws by observing others isn’t always applicable to our own situations. The best remedy (both effective and easy to accept) is the counsel from a friend. It’s surprising to see what major mistakes and ridiculous actions many people (especially those in higher positions) commit due to lacking a friend to point them out, which can seriously harm both their reputation and success: because, as St. James says, they are like those who "look in a mirror, then immediately forget their reflection." Regarding business, one might think that two eyes see no more than one; or that a gambler sees more than a spectator; or that a person in anger is as wise as someone who has mastered the alphabet; or that a gun can be fired just as well held in hand as rested on a stand; and other such foolish and lofty ideas about being self-sufficient. But ultimately, good advice is what brings order to our affairs. If someone believes they can seek advice piecemeal—asking one person for help in one situation and another person in a different situation—it’s a step in the right direction (often better than seeking no advice at all). However, it carries two risks: first, that they won’t receive honest advice, as it’s rare to find someone who offers unbiased counsel unless they are a true and loyal friend; second, that the advice they get could be harmful (even if well-intentioned), combining misguidance with partial solutions; much like consulting a physician who may be good for the illness you have but knows nothing of your specific health, potentially curing one issue while worsening another. A friend who fully understands your circumstances will make sure that while assisting you with one issue, they don’t inadvertently lead to another problem. Therefore, don’t rely on scattered advice: it’s more likely to confuse and misguide than to help and clarify.

After these two noble fruits of friendship (peace in the affections, and support of the judgment), followeth the last fruit, which is like the pomegranate, full of many kernels; I mean aid, and bearing a part in all actions and occasions. Here the best way to represent to life the manifold use of friendship, is to cast and see how many things there are which a man cannot do himself: and then it will appear that it was a sparing speech of the ancients to say, "that a friend is another himself;" for that a friend is far more than himself. Men have their time, and die many times in desire of some things which they principally take to heart; the bestowing of a child, the finishing of a work, or the like. If a man have a true friend, he may rest almost secure that the care of those things will continue after him; so that a man hath, as it were, two lives in his desires. A man hath a body, and that body is confined to a place; but where friendship is, all offices of life are, as it were, granted to him and his deputy; for he may exercise them by his friend. How many things are there, which a man cannot, with any face or comeliness, say or do himself; A man can scarce allege his own merits with modesty, much less extol them; a man cannot sometimes brook to supplicate, or beg, and a number of the like: but all these things are graceful in a friend's mouth, which are blushing in a man's own. So again, a man's person hath many proper relations which he cannot put off. A man cannot speak to his son but as a father; to his wife but as a husband; to his enemy but upon terms: whereas a friend may speak as the case requires, and not as it sorteth with the person: but to enumerate these things were endless; I have given the rule, where a man cannot fitly play his own part, if he have not a friend he may quit the stage.

After these two important benefits of friendship (emotional peace and supportive judgment), we come to the final benefit, which is like a pomegranate, full of many seeds; I mean assistance and participating in all actions and occasions. The best way to illustrate the many uses of friendship is to consider all the things a person cannot do alone: it will then become clear that the ancient saying, "a friend is another self," is quite limited, because a friend is much more than just a second version of oneself. People have their own time and often go through many struggles in their desires for things that truly matter to them, like raising a child, completing a project, or similar tasks. If a person has a true friend, they can almost rest assured that the care for these important matters will continue in their absence; in this way, a person has, in a sense, two lives tied to their wishes. A person has a body, which is limited to a certain place; but where friendship exists, all the responsibilities of life are, in a way, shared with him and his friend; because he can carry them out through his friend. How many things can a person not, with any dignity or grace, say or do on their own? It’s difficult for someone to discuss their own achievements with humility, let alone praise them; sometimes a person can't even bring themselves to ask or plead, among other things like this. But all of these actions are acceptable when spoken by a friend, which would be embarrassing if expressed by oneself. Similarly, a person has many specific roles they cannot shed. A person can only speak to their child as a parent; to their spouse as a partner; to their adversary on specific terms: whereas a friend can communicate based on what the situation calls for, rather than being constrained by their role. Listing all these scenarios could go on forever; I’ve provided the principle that when someone cannot effectively play their own role, without a friend, they might as well leave the stage.


DEFECTS OF THE UNIVERSITIES

From 'The Advancement of Learning' (Book ii.)

Amongst so many great foundations of colleges in Europe, I find it strange that they are all dedicated to professions, and none left free to arts and sciences at large. For if men judge that learning should be referred to action, they judge well: but in this they fall into the error described in the ancient fable, in which the other parts of the body did suppose the stomach had been idle, because it neither performed the office of motion, as the limbs do, nor of sense, as the head doth; but yet notwithstanding it is the stomach that digesteth and distributeth to all the rest. So if any man think philosophy and universality to be idle studies, he doth not consider that all professions are from thence served and supplied. And this I take to be a great cause that hath hindered the progression of learning, because these fundamental knowledges have been studied but in passage. For if you will have a tree bear more fruit than it hath used to do, it is not anything you can do to the boughs, but it is the stirring of the earth and putting new mold about the roots that must work it. Neither is it to be forgotten, that this dedicating of foundations and dotations to professory learning hath not only had a malign aspect and influence upon the growth of sciences, but hath also been prejudicial to States and governments. For hence it proceedeth that princes find a solitude in regard of able men to serve them in causes of estate, because there is no education collegiate which is free; where such as were so disposed mought give themselves to histories, modern languages, books of policy and civil discourse, and other the like enablements unto service of estate.

Among all the amazing college foundations in Europe, I find it odd that they are all focused on specific professions, with none dedicated to the arts and sciences in general. It's true that if people believe that learning should lead to action, they are correct; however, they make the same mistake as described in the old fable, where the other parts of the body thought the stomach was useless because it didn’t move like the limbs or think like the head. Yet, it's the stomach that digests food and distributes it to the rest of the body. So if someone thinks that philosophy and broad studies are useless, they ignore the fact that all professions rely on them for support. I believe this has significantly hindered the advancement of knowledge, as these fundamental subjects have only been studied superficially. If you want a tree to produce more fruit than usual, you can’t just focus on the branches; you need to enrich the soil and nourish the roots. It’s also important to remember that dedicating institutions and funding to professional learning has not only negatively affected the growth of knowledge but has also harmed states and governments. This is why rulers often feel isolated due to a lack of competent individuals to assist them with state matters because there’s no college education that is free, where those interested could engage in history, modern languages, political writings, and civil discourse, and other skills useful for public service.

And because founders of colleges do plant, and founders of lectures do water, it followeth well in order to speak of the defect which is in public lectures; namely, in the smallness and meanness of the salary or reward which in most places is assigned unto them; whether they be lectures of arts, or of professions For it is necessary to the progression of sciences that readers be of the most able and sufficient men; as those which are ordained for generating and propagating of sciences, and not for transitory use. This cannot be, except their condition and endowment be such as may content the ablest man to appropriate his whole labor and continue his whole age in that function and attendance; and therefore must have a proportion answerable to that mediocrity or competency of advancement, which may be expected from a profession or the practice of a profession. So as, if you will have sciences flourish, you must observe David's military law, which was, "That those which staid with the carriage should have equal part with those which were in the action"; else will the carriages be ill attended. So readers in sciences are indeed the guardians of the stores and provisions of sciences whence men in active courses are furnished, and therefore ought to have equal entertainment with them; otherwise if the fathers in sciences be of the weakest sort or be ill maintained,

And because college founders plant and those who give lectures water, it makes sense to talk about the shortcomings in public lectures; specifically, the low and inadequate salaries or rewards that are typically assigned to them, whether for arts or professional lectures. It's essential for the advancement of knowledge that instructors are among the most capable and qualified individuals, as they are meant to generate and advance knowledge, not just provide temporary use. This isn’t possible unless their conditions and compensation are such that the most skilled individuals feel satisfied to dedicate all their effort and career to that role. Therefore, their pay must be proportional to the level of advancement one can expect in a profession or practiced field. So, if you want knowledge to thrive, you must apply David's military principle, which stated that "those who stayed with the supplies should share equally with those who were engaged in battle"; otherwise, the supplies will be poorly managed. Readers in the sciences are essentially the guardians of the resources and knowledge from which active practitioners derive their skills, and they should receive equal recognition and compensation; otherwise, if the leaders in science are of low caliber or poorly supported,

"And the weak fathers will report the fasts of their children:"

[Weakness of parents will show in feebleness of offspring.]

[The weakness of parents will be evident in the weakness of their children.]

Another defect I note, wherein I shall need some alchemist to help me, who call upon men to sell their books and to build furnaces; quitting and forsaking Minerva and the Muses as barren virgins, and relying upon Vulcan. But certain it is, that unto the deep, fruitful, and operative study of many sciences, specially natural philosophy and physic, books be not only the instrumentals; wherein also the beneficence of men hath not been altogether wanting. For we see spheres, globes, astrolabes, maps, and the like, have been provided as appurtenances to astronomy and cosmography, as well as books. We see likewise that some places instituted for physic have annexed the commodity of gardens for simples of all sorts, and do likewise command the use of dead bodies for anatomies. But these do respect but a few things. In general, there will hardly be any main proficience in the disclosing of nature, except there be some allowance for expenses about experiments; whether they be experiments appertaining to Vulcanus or Daedalus, furnace or engine, or any other kind. And therefore, as secretaries and spials of princes and states bring in bills for intelligence, so you must allow the spials and intelligencers of nature to bring in their bills; or else you shall be ill advertised.

Another issue I notice is that I'll need some alchemist to help me, who calls for people to sell their books and build furnaces; abandoning Minerva and the Muses as useless and relying on Vulcan instead. But it's clear that for the deep, fruitful, and active study of many sciences, especially natural philosophy and medicine, books are not the only tools; the generosity of people has not been entirely absent either. We see that spheres, globes, astrolabes, maps, and similar items have been provided as accessories to astronomy and cosmography, just like books. We also observe that some places dedicated to medicine have included gardens for all sorts of herbs and have allowed the use of dead bodies for anatomy studies. But these only cover a few areas. Generally, there will hardly be any significant advancement in understanding nature unless there’s funding for experiments, whether they relate to Vulcan or Daedalus, furnaces or engines, or any other type. Therefore, just as secretaries and spies of princes and governments bring in reports for intelligence, you must let the spies and informants of nature submit their reports; otherwise, you won’t be well-informed.

And if Alexander made such a liberal assignation to Aristotle of treasure for the allowance of hunters, fowlers, fishers, and the like, that he mought compile an history of nature, much better do they deserve it that travail in arts of nature.

And if Alexander allocated a generous amount of treasure to Aristotle for the support of hunters, fowlers, fishers, and others, so he could compile a history of nature, then those who work in the arts of nature certainly deserve it even more.

Another defect which I note, is an intermission or neglect in those which are governors in universities of consultation, and in princes or superior persons of visitation; to enter into account and consideration, whether the readings, exercises, and other customs appertaining unto learning, anciently begun and since continued, be well instituted or no; and thereupon to ground an amendment or reformation in that which shall be found inconvenient. For it is one of your Majesty's own most wise and princely maxims, "that in all usages and precedents, the times be considered wherein they first began; which if they were weak or ignorant, it derogateth from the authority of the usage, and leaveth it for suspect." And therefore inasmuch as most of the usages and orders of the universities were derived from more obscure times, it is the more requisite they be re-examined. In this kind I will give an instance or two, for example's sake, of things that are the most obvious and familiar. The one is a matter, which, though it be ancient and general, yet I hold to be an error; which is, that scholars in universities come too soon and too unripe to logic and rhetoric, arts fitter for graduates than children and novices. For these two, rightly taken, are the gravest of sciences, being the arts of arts; the one for judgment, the other for ornament. And they be the rules and directions how to set forth and dispose matter: and therefore for minds empty and unfraught with matter, and which have not gathered that which Cicero calleth sylva and supellex, stuff and variety, to begin with those arts (as if one should learn to weigh or to measure or to paint the wind) doth work but this effect, that the wisdom of those arts, which is great and universal, is almost made contemptible, and is degenerate into childish sophistry and ridiculous affectation. And further, the untimely learning of them hath drawn on by consequence the superficial and unprofitable teaching and writing of them, as fitteth indeed to the capacity of children. Another is a lack I find in the exercises used in the universities, which do make too great a divorce between invention and memory. For their speeches are either premeditate, in verbis conceptis, where nothing is left to invention, or merely extemporal, where little is left to memory; whereas in life and action there is least use of either of these, but rather of intermixtures of premeditation and invention, notes and memory. So as the exercise fitteth not the practice, nor the image the life; and it is ever a true rule in exercises, that they be framed as near as may be to the life of practice; for otherwise they do pervert the motions and faculties of the mind, and not prepare them. The truth whereof is not obscure, when scholars come to the practices of professions, or other actions of civil life; which when they set into, this want is soon found by themselves, and sooner by others. But this part, touching the amendment of the institutions and orders of universities, I will conclude with the clause of Caesar's letter to Oppius and Balbus, "Hoc quem admodum fieri possit, nonnulla mihi in mentem veniunt, et multa reperiri possunt: de iis rebus rogo vos ut cogitationem suscipiatis." [How this may be done, some ways come to my mind and many may be devised; I ask you to take these things into consideration.]

Another issue I've noticed is the lack of attention from university leaders and visiting authorities in assessing whether the readings, exercises, and other traditions related to learning, which were established long ago and have continued since, are appropriate or not; and to base improvements or reforms on what is found to be inadequate. It's one of Your Majesty's wise principles that "in all customs and practices, the context of the times in which they started must be considered; if those times were weak or ignorant, it undermines the authority of the practice and renders it questionable." And since most university practices were established in less enlightened times, it is even more necessary that they be re-evaluated. To illustrate this, I'll mention a couple of clear examples. One is an issue that, despite being ancient and widespread, I believe to be a mistake: students in universities are introduced to logic and rhetoric too early and when they are not ready, disciplines better suited for graduates than for children and beginners. These two subjects, when approached correctly, are the most serious of the sciences, being the foundational arts; one for judgment, the other for expression. They provide the rules and guidance on how to present and organize ideas. Therefore, for minds that are empty and lack the material that Cicero refers to as sylva and supellex, or substance and variety, starting with these arts (as if one should learn to weigh or measure or paint the wind) leads to the unfortunate outcome that the wisdom of these arts, which is vast and comprehensive, becomes nearly contemptible, degrading into childish sophistry and silly pretense. Additionally, the premature study of these disciplines has consequently resulted in shallow and ineffective teaching and writing that is indeed suited to children's understanding. Another issue I see in university exercises is that they create too great a divide between creativity and memory. Their speeches are either overly prepared, in verbis conceptis, where creativity is excluded, or completely improvised, leaving little room for memory; whereas in real life and action, the greatest use comes from a blend of preparation and creativity, notes and memory. Thus, the exercises do not match the reality of practice, nor does the representation align with life; and it’s a true principle regarding exercises that they should be designed as closely as possible to real-life applications; otherwise, they distort the mind's movements and capabilities, failing to prepare them. This is evident when students enter professional environments or other aspects of civil life; when they do, this gap is quickly recognized by themselves and even faster by others. As for the matter of improving the institutions and practices of universities, I will conclude with the words from Caesar’s letter to Oppius and Balbus, "Hoc quem admodum fieri possit, nonnulla mihi in mentem veniunt, et multa reperiri possunt: de iis rebus rogo vos ut cogitationem suscipiatis." [How this may be done, some ways come to my mind and many may be devised; I ask you to take these things into consideration.]

Another defect which I note ascendeth a little higher than the precedent. For as the proficience of learning consisteth much in the orders and institutions of universities in the same States and kingdoms, so it would be yet more advanced, if there were more intelligence mutual between the universities of Europe than now there is. We see there be many orders and foundations, which though they be divided under several sovereignties and territories, yet they take themselves to have a kind of contract, fraternity, and correspondence one with the other, insomuch as they have Provincials and Generals. And surely as nature createth brotherhood in families, and arts mechanical contract brotherhoods in communalties, and the anointment of God superinduceth a brotherhood in kings and bishops; so in like manner there cannot but be a fraternity in learning and illumination, relating to that paternity which is attributed to God, who is called the Father of illuminations or lights.

Another issue that I notice goes a bit deeper than the previous one. Just as the advancement of learning greatly relies on the organization and institutions of universities within the same states and kingdoms, it would also progress further if there were better mutual understanding among the universities of Europe than there currently is. We see that there are many orders and foundations which, although divided under different authorities and regions, still consider themselves to have a kind of contract, brotherhood, and connection with one another, to the extent that they have Provincials and Generals. And just as nature creates brotherhood in families, and trades form brotherhoods in communities, and God's anointing establishes brotherhood among kings and bishops; similarly, there must be a fraternity in learning and enlightenment, connected to the fatherhood attributed to God, who is called the Father of illuminations or lights.

The last defect which I will note is, that there hath not been, or very rarely been, any public designation of writers or inquirers concerning such parts of knowledge as may appear not to have been already sufficiently labored or undertaken; unto which point it is an inducement to enter into a view and examination what parts of learning have been prosecuted, and what omitted. For the opinion of plenty is amongst the causes of want, and the great quantity of books maketh a show rather of superfluity than lack; which surcharge nevertheless is not to be remedied by making no more books, but by making more good books, which, as the serpent of Moses, mought devour the serpents of the enchanters.

The last issue I want to mention is that there hasn't been, or very rarely has been, any public acknowledgment of writers or researchers regarding areas of knowledge that seem to have not yet been thoroughly explored. This brings up the need to examine which areas of learning have been pursued and which have been neglected. The belief that there is plenty can actually contribute to scarcity, and the overwhelming number of books gives the impression of excess rather than a lack. However, this surplus can’t be fixed by just stopping the creation of new books; we need to produce more high-quality books, which, like Moses' serpent, could consume the serpents of the magicians.

The removing of all the defects formerly enumerated, except the last, and of the active part also of the last (which is the designation of writers), are opera basilica [kings' works]; towards which the endeavors of a private man may be but as an image in a cross-way, that may point at the way, but cannot go it. But the inducing part of the latter (which is the survey of learning) may be set forward by private travail. Wherefore I will now attempt to make a general and faithful perambulation of learning, with an inquiry what parts thereof lie fresh and waste, and not improved and converted by the industry of man; to the end that such a plot made and recorded to memory, may both minister light to any public designation, and also serve to excite voluntary endeavors. Wherein nevertheless my purpose is at this time to note only omissions and deficiencies, and not to make any redargution of errors or incomplete prosecutions. For it is one thing to set forth what ground lieth unmanured, and another thing to correct ill husbandry in that which is manured.

The removal of all the defects previously mentioned, except for the last one, and also the active part of the last (which is the identification of writers), are opera basilica [kings' works]; to which the efforts of an individual may be like a signpost at a crossroads, indicating the way but unable to travel it. However, the inspirational part of the latter (which is the survey of knowledge) can be advanced through individual effort. Therefore, I will now attempt to create a comprehensive and accurate overview of knowledge, examining which areas remain untouched and undeveloped by human effort; so that such a map, made and remembered, can provide guidance for any public endeavor and also encourage voluntary efforts. In this endeavor, my aim is only to identify gaps and shortcomings, not to critique errors or incomplete efforts. It is one thing to identify land that is unused, and another to correct poor farming practices in land that is already cultivated.

In the handling and undertaking of which work I am not ignorant what it is that I do now move and attempt, nor insensible of mine own weakness to sustain my purpose. But my hope is, that if my extreme love to learning carry me too far, I may obtain the excuse of affection; for that "it is not granted to man to love and to be wise." But I know well I can use no other liberty of judgment than I must leave to others; and I, for my part, shall be indifferently glad either to perform myself, or accept from another, that duty of humanity, "Nam qui erranti comiter monstrat viam," etc. [To kindly show the wanderer the path.] I do foresee likewise that of those things which I shall enter and register as deficiencies and omissions, many will conceive and censure that some of them are already done and extant; others to be but curiosities, and things of no great use; and others to be of too great difficulty and almost impossibility to be compassed and effected. But for the two first, I refer myself to the particulars For the last, touching impossibility, I take it those things are to be held possible which may be done by some person, though not by every one; and which may be done by many, though not by any one; and which may be done in the succession of ages, though not within the hour-glass of one man's life; and which may be done by public designation, though not by private endeavor. But notwithstanding, if any man will take to himself rather that of Solomon, "Dicit piger, Leo est in via" [the sluggard says there is a lion in the path], than that of Virgil, "Possunt quia posse videntur" [they can, because they think they can], I shall be content that my labors be esteemed but as the better sort of wishes, for as it asketh some knowledge to demand a question not impertinent, so it requireth some sense to make a wish not absurd.

In taking on this work, I'm fully aware of what I'm doing and recognize my own weaknesses in trying to achieve my goals. However, I hope that if my intense love for learning pushes me too far, I can be excused for my passion; after all, "it is not granted to man to love and to be wise." I also understand that I have no right to judge others that I wouldn't allow them to judge me. For my part, I would be equally pleased to either do this myself or accept from someone else that act of kindness: "To kindly show the wanderer the path." I also foresee that, among the things I'll note as gaps and shortcomings, many will think that some have already been addressed, others will view them as mere curiosities with little value, and some will seem too complex or nearly impossible to achieve. But for the first two, I trust the details will clarify. As for the last point about impossibility, I believe that things can be considered possible if they can be done by someone, even if not by everyone; if they can be done by many, even if not by just one person; if they can happen over generations, even if not within one person's lifetime; and if they can be achieved through public effort, even if not through private attempts. Nevertheless, if someone prefers to echo Solomon's saying, "The sluggard says there is a lion in the path," rather than Virgil's, "They can, because they think they can," I would be fine with my efforts being seen merely as the better kind of wishes. It takes some knowledge to ask a sensible question, just as it requires some common sense to make a reasonable wish.


TO MY LORD TREASURER BURGHLEY

From 'Letters and Life,' by James Spedding

My Lord:

With as much confidence as mine own honest and faithful devotion unto your service and your honorable correspondence unto me and my poor estate can breed in a man, do I commend myself unto your Lordship. I wax now somewhat ancient; one and thirty years is a great deal of sand in the hour-glass. My health, I thank God, I find confirmed; and I do not fear that action shall impair it, because I account my ordinary course of study and meditation to be more painful than most parts of action are. I ever bare a mind (in some middle place that I could discharge) to serve her Majesty; not as a man born under Sol, that loveth honor; nor under Jupiter, that loveth business (for the contemplative planet carrieth me away wholly); but as a man born under an excellent Sovereign, that deserveth the dedication of all men's abilities. Besides, I do not find in myself so much self-love, but that the greater parts of my thoughts are to deserve well (if I were able) of my friends, and namely of your Lordship; who being the Atlas of this commonwealth, the honor of my house, and the second founder of my poor estate, I am tied by all duties, both of a good patriot and of an unworthy kinsman, and of an obliged servant, to employ whatsoever I am to do you service. Again, the meanness of my estate does somewhat move me; for though I cannot excuse myself that I am either prodigal or slothful, yet my health is not to spend, nor my course to get. Lastly, I confess that I have as vast contemplative ends as I have moderate civil ends: for I have taken all knowledge to be my province; and if I could purge it of two sorts of rovers, whereof the one with frivolous disputations, confutations, and verbosities, the other with blind experiments and auricular traditions and impostures, hath committed so many spoils, I hope I should bring in industrious observations, grounded conclusions, and profitable inventions and discoveries; the best state of that province. This, whether it be curiosity, or vain glory, or nature, or (if one take it favorably) philanthropia, is so fixed in my mind as it cannot be removed. And I do easily see, that place of any reasonable countenance doth bring commandment of more wits than of a man's own; which is the thing I greatly affect. And for your Lordship, perhaps you shall not find more strength and less encounter in any other. And if your Lordship shall find now, or at any time, that I do seek or affect any place whereunto any that is nearer unto your Lordship shall be concurrent, say then that I am a most dishonest man. And if your Lordship will not carry me on, I will not do as Anaxagoras did, who reduced himself with contemplation unto voluntary poverty: but this I will do; I will sell the inheritance that I have, and purchase some lease of quick revenue, or some office of gain that shall be executed by deputy, and so give over all care of service, and become some sorry book-maker, or a true pioneer in that mine of truth, which (he said) lay so deep. This which I have writ unto your Lordship is rather thoughts than words, being set down without all art, disguising, or reservation. Wherein I have done honor both to your Lordship's wisdom, in judging that that will be best believed of your Lordship which is truest, and to your Lordship's good nature, in retaining nothing from you. And even so I wish your Lordship all happiness, and to myself means and occasion to be added to my faithful desire to do you service. From my lodging at Gray's Inn.

With as much confidence as my own honest and loyal dedication to your service and your respectful correspondence with me and my modest situation can inspire in a person, I commend myself to your Lordship. I’m getting a bit older; thirty-one years is a considerable amount of time. My health, thank God, is stable, and I don’t worry that taking action will harm it, because I find my usual studies and reflections to be more strenuous than most actions. I’ve always had a desire (if I could find a suitable way to contribute) to serve Her Majesty; not as someone born under the sun who loves honor, nor under Jupiter who enjoys activity (the contemplative side of me takes over completely); but as someone born under a great Sovereign who deserves the dedication of everyone’s skills. Furthermore, I don’t have so much self-love that I can’t admit that the majority of my thoughts are aimed at deserving well (if I could) from my friends, especially from your Lordship; who, being the backbone of this commonwealth, the pride of my family, and the second founder of my modest situation, has bound me by all duties of a good citizen, an unworthy relative, and a grateful servant, to use whatever I can to serve you. Again, my humble situation does concern me somewhat; for though I can’t say I am either extravagant or lazy, my health isn’t meant to be squandered, nor my path to wealth. Lastly, I admit that I have as grand contemplative goals as I have moderate practical ones: for I view all knowledge as my domain; and if I could cleanse it of two types of distractions, one filled with pointless arguments, counterarguments, and wordiness, the other with misguided experiments, hearsay, and deceptions, I hope I could introduce diligent observations, solid conclusions, and valuable inventions and discoveries; the best outcome for that field. Whether this is curiosity, vain glory, nature, or (if one sees it kindly) philanthropy, it’s so ingrained in my mind that it cannot be removed. I can easily see that holding any reasonable position brings the command of more minds than one’s own; which is what I greatly desire. As for your Lordship, you may not find more strength and less competition elsewhere. And if your Lordship discovers now, or at any time, that I seek or wish for a position that someone closer to you might also pursue, then you should say that I am a very dishonest man. And if your Lordship won’t support me, I won’t do as Anaxagoras did, who chose voluntary poverty through contemplation; but this I will do: I will sell the inheritance I have, and buy some lease that provides ongoing revenue, or some profitable job to be carried out by a deputy, giving up all cares of service to become a mediocre writer, or a genuine laborer in the mine of truth, which he claimed lay so deep. What I have written to your Lordship is more about thoughts than words, composed without any artifice, disguise, or reservation. In doing this, I have shown respect for your Lordship's wisdom, believing that what is truest will be best esteemed by your Lordship, and for your Lordship's kind nature, by sharing everything with you. I wish your Lordship all happiness, and for myself, the means and opportunities to fulfill my sincere desire to serve you. From my place at Gray's Inn.


IN PRAISE OF KNOWLEDGE

From 'Letters and Life,' by James Spedding

Silence were the best celebration of that which I mean to commend; for who would not use silence, where silence is not made, and what crier can make silence in such a noise and tumult of vain and popular opinions?

Silence is the best way to celebrate what I'm trying to praise; because who wouldn't choose silence when it's not enforced, and what announcer can create silence amid such a clamor and chaos of empty and popular beliefs?

My praise shall be dedicated to the mind itself. The mind is the man and the knowledge of the mind. A man is but what he knoweth. The mind itself is but an accident to knowledge; for knowledge is a double of that which is; the truth of being and the truth of knowing is all one.

My praise is directed towards the mind itself. The mind is the person, and the knowledge of the mind defines them. A person is only what they know. The mind is just a tool for knowledge; knowledge reflects what truly exists. The truth of existence and the truth of understanding are the same.

Are not the pleasures of the affections greater than the pleasures of the senses? And are not the pleasures of the intellect greater than the pleasures of the affections? Is not knowledge a true and only natural pleasure, whereof there is no satiety? Is it not knowledge that doth alone clear the mind of all perturbation? How many things are there which we imagine not? How many things do we esteem and value otherwise than they are! This ill-proportioned estimation, these vain imaginations, these be the clouds of error that turn into the storms of perturbation. Is there any such happiness as for a man's mind to be raised above the confusion of things, where he may have the prospect of the order of nature and the error of men?

Aren't the joys of emotions greater than the joys of the senses? And aren't the joys of the mind greater than the joys of emotions? Isn't knowledge a true and purely natural pleasure, one with no limits? Isn't it knowledge that alone clears the mind of all disturbance? How many things do we not imagine? How many things do we value and appreciate differently than they really are! This skewed perception, these empty imaginings, are the clouds of error that turn into storms of turmoil. Is there any happiness greater than a person's mind being elevated above the chaos of things, where they can see the order of nature and the mistakes of humanity?

But is this a vein only of delight, and not of discovery? of contentment, and not of benefit? Shall he not as well discern the riches of nature's warehouse, as the benefit of her shop? Is truth ever barren? Shall he not be able thereby to produce worthy effects, and to endow the life of man with infinite commodities?

But is this just a source of pleasure, rather than a path to discovery? A feeling of satisfaction, but not of gain? Shouldn't he be able to appreciate the treasures of nature's storehouse as much as the usefulness of her marketplace? Is truth ever pointless? Won't he be able to create valuable outcomes and enrich human life with endless benefits?

But shall I make this garland to be put upon a wrong head? Would anybody believe me, if I should verify this upon the knowledge that is now in use? Are we the richer by one poor invention, by reason of all the learning that hath been these many hundred years? The industry of artificers maketh some small improvement of things invented; and chance sometimes in experimenting maketh us to stumble upon somewhat which is new; but all the disputation of the learned never brought to light one effect of nature before unknown. When things are known and found out, then they can descant upon them, they can knit them into certain causes, they can reduce them to their principles. If any instance of experience stand against them, they can range it in order by some distinctions. But all this is but a web of the wit, it can work nothing. I do not doubt but that common notions, which we call reason, and the knitting of them together, which we call logic, are the art of reason and studies. But they rather cast obscurity than gain light to the contemplation of nature. All the philosophy of nature which is now received, is either the philosophy of the Grecians, or that other of the Alchemists. That of the Grecians hath the foundations in words, in ostentation, in confutation, in sects, in schools, in disputations. The Grecians were (as one of themselves saith), "you Grecians, ever children." They knew little antiquity; they knew (except fables) not much above five hundred years before themselves; they knew but a small portion of the world. That of the Alchemists hath the foundation in imposture, in auricular traditions and obscurity; it was catching hold of religion, but the principle of it is, "Populus vult decipi." So that I know no great difference between these great philosophies, but that the one is a loud-crying folly, and the other is a whispering folly. The one is gathered out of a few vulgar observations, and the other out of a few experiments of a furnace. The one never faileth to multiply words, and the other ever faileth to multiply gold. Who would not smile at Aristotle, when he admireth the eternity and invariableness of the heavens, as there were not the like in the bowels of the earth? Those be the confines and borders of these two kingdoms, where the continual alteration and incursion are. The superficies and upper parts of the earth are full of varieties. The superficies and lower part of the heavens (which we call the middle region of the air) is full of variety. There is much spirit in the one part that cannot be brought into mass. There is much massy body in the other place that cannot be refined to spirit. The common air is as the waste ground between the borders. Who would not smile at the astronomers? I mean not these new carmen which drive the earth about, but the ancient astronomers, which feign the moon to be the swiftest of all planets in motion, and the rest in order, the higher the slower; and so are compelled to imagine a double motion; whereas how evident is it, that that which they call a contrary motion is but an abatement of motion. The fixed stars overgo Saturn, and so in them and the rest all is but one motion, and the nearer the earth the slower; a motion also whereof air and water do participate, though much interrupted.

But should I really create this garland to be placed on the wrong head? Would anyone actually believe me if I backed this up with the knowledge we have today? Have we gained anything from all the knowledge that has been around for centuries? The work of craftsmen makes some small improvements to things that have been created, and sometimes by chance in experiments, we stumble upon something new; but all the discussions among scholars have never revealed one previously unknown aspect of nature. Once things are discovered and understood, then they can talk about them, link them to specific causes, and break them down to their basics. If any evidence contradicts them, they can arrange it systematically with some distinctions. But all of this is just a clever trick of the mind; it can’t actually achieve anything. I have no doubt that common ideas, which we call reason, and the way we connect them, which we call logic, are the study of reasoning. But they tend to create more confusion than clarity when trying to understand nature. All the current philosophy of nature is either based on Greek philosophy or that of the Alchemists. Greek philosophy is built on words, showmanship, arguments, schools of thought, and debates. The Greeks were, as one of their own said, "You Greeks, forever children." They knew very little about ancient history; other than myths, they understood hardly more than five hundred years prior to their time; they were aware of only a small part of the world. Alchemical philosophy is founded on deception, hearsay, and obscurity; it clings to religion, but its principle is, "The people want to be deceived." So, I see little difference between these two great philosophies, other than one is a loud, foolish spectacle, and the other is a quiet, foolish murmur. One is based on a few common observations, and the other on a few experiments in a furnace. One never fails to produce words, while the other consistently fails to create gold. Who wouldn’t chuckle at Aristotle proclaiming the eternity and unchanging nature of the heavens, as if there were not similar phenomena beneath the earth? Those are the limits and boundaries of these two realms, where constant change occurs. The surface and upper parts of the earth are filled with variety. The surface and lower part of the heavens (what we call the middle region of the air) are also full of variety. There is a lot of spirit in one area that cannot solidify into mass. There is a substantial physical body in another area that cannot be transformed into spirit. The common air acts like a barren land between these borders. Who wouldn’t smile at the astronomers? I’m not talking about these new guys who claim the earth revolves around the sun, but rather the ancient astronomers who imagined the moon to be the fastest of all planets, with others following in order, claiming that the higher they were, the slower they moved; therefore, they were forced to invent a concept of double motion. Yet, how obvious is it that what they refer to as a contrary motion is merely a decrease in motion? The fixed stars outpace Saturn, and in both cases, everything operates on a single motion, with the closer to the earth moving the slower; this is a motion that air and water also share, albeit with much interruption.

But why do I in a conference of pleasure enter into these great matters, in sort that pretending to know much, I should forget what is seasonable? Pardon me, it was because all [other] things may be endowed and adorned with speeches, but knowledge itself is more beautiful than any apparel of words that can be put upon it.

But why, in a conference meant for enjoyment, do I dive into these serious topics, as if trying to show off my knowledge, while ignoring what’s appropriate? Forgive me, it’s because everything else can be dressed up and enhanced with words, but true knowledge is more beautiful than any fancy language that can be used to describe it.

And let not me seem arrogant, without respect to these great reputed authors. Let me so give every man his due, as I give Time his due, which is to discover truth. Many of these men had greater wits, far above mine own, and so are many in the universities of Europe at this day. But alas, they learn nothing there but to believe: first to believe that others know that which they know not; and after [that] themselves know that which they know not. But indeed facility to believe, impatience to doubt, temerity to answer, glory to know, doubt to contradict, end to gain, sloth to search, seeking things in words, resting in part of nature; these, and the like, have been the things which have forbidden the happy match between the mind of man and the nature of things, and in place thereof have married it to vain notions and blind experiments. And what the posterity and issue of so honorable a match may be, it is not hard to consider. Printing, a gross invention; artillery, a thing that lay not far out of the way; the needle, a thing partly known before; what a change have these three made in the world in these times; the one in state of learning, the other in state of the war, the third in the state of treasure, commodities, and navigation. And those, I say, were but stumbled upon and lighted upon by chance. Therefore, no doubt the sovereignty of man lieth hid in knowledge; wherein many things are reserved, which kings with their treasure cannot buy, nor with their force command; their spials and intelligencers can give no news of them, their seamen and discoverers cannot sail where they grow. Now we govern nature in opinions, but we are thrall unto her in necessity; but if we would be led by her in invention, we should command her in action.

And let me not come across as arrogant, disregarding these esteemed authors. I intend to give everyone their fair due, just as I give Time its due, which is to reveal the truth. Many of these individuals had much sharper minds than mine, and so do many at the universities of Europe today. But unfortunately, they learn nothing there except to believe: first to believe that others know what they themselves do not; and then to believe they know things that they really don’t. The ease of believing, impatience in doubting, boldness in answering, pride in knowledge, the tendency to contradict, a desire for gain, laziness in searching, looking for things in words, settling for partial truths about nature—these and similar issues have hindered the ideal connection between the human mind and the nature of things, instead tying it to empty ideas and blind experiments. The outcome of such a distinguished union is easy to imagine. Printing, a significant invention; artillery, something that was not far off; the needle, something partially understood before; just think about the change these three have brought about in the world today: one has transformed learning, the other has changed warfare, and the third has affected wealth, trade, and navigation. And I say, these were merely discovered by chance. Therefore, without a doubt, the true power of humanity lies hidden in knowledge; within it are many things that kings cannot buy with their treasures, nor command with their might; their spies and informants can provide no information about them, and their sailors and explorers cannot reach their source. Now we control nature based on opinions, but we are enslaved by her out of necessity; however, if we were to follow her in our inventions, we could command her in our actions.


TO THE LORD CHANCELLOR, TOUCHING THE HISTORY OF BRITAIN

From 'Letters and Life,' by James Spedding

It may please your good Lordship:

It might please your esteemed Lordship:

Some late act of his Majesty, referred to some former speech which I have heard from your Lordship, bred in me a great desire, and by strength of desire a boldness to make an humble proposition to your Lordship, such as in me can be no better than a wish: but if your Lordship should apprehend it, may take some good and worthy effect. The act I speak of, is the order given by his Majesty, as I understand, for the erection of a tomb or monument for our late sovereign Lady Queen Elizabeth: wherein I may note much, but this at this time; that as her Majesty did always right to his Highness's hopes, so his Majesty doth in all things right to her memory; a very just and princely retribution. But from this occasion, by a very easy ascent, I passed furder, being put in mind, by this Representative of her person, of the more true and more firm Representative, which is of her life and government. For as Statuaes and Pictures are dumb histories, so histories are speaking Pictures. Wherein if my affection be not too great, or my reading too small, I am of this opinion, that if Plutarch were alive to write lives by parallels, it would trouble him for virtue and fortune both to find for her a parallel amongst women. And though she was of the passive sex, yet her government was so active, as, in my simple opinion, it made more impression upon the several states of Europe, than it received from thence. But I confess unto your Lordship I could not stay here, but went a little furder into the consideration of the times which have passed since King Henry the 8th; wherein I find the strangest variety that in like number of successions of any hereditary monarchy hath ever been known. The reign of a child; the offer of an usurpation (though it were but as a Diary Ague); the reign of a lady married to a foreign Prince; and the reign of a lady solitary and unmarried. So that as it cometh to pass in massive bodies, that they have certain trepidations and waverings before they fix and settle; so it seemeth that by the providence of God this monarchy, before it was to settle in his Majesty and his generations (in which I hope it is now established for ever), it had these prelusive changes in these barren princes. Neither could I contain myself here (as it is easier to produce than to stay a wish), but calling to remembrance the unworthiness of the history of England (in the main continuance thereof), and the partiality and obliquity of that of Scotland, in the latest and largest author that I have seen: I conceived it would be honor for his Majesty, and a work very memorable, if this island of Great Britain, as it is now joined in Monarchy for the ages to come, so were joined in History for the times past; and that one just and complete History were compiled of both nations. And if any man think it may refresh the memory of former discords, he may satisfy himself with the verse, "olim haec meminisse juvabit:" for the case being now altered, it is matter of comfort and gratulation to remember former troubles.

Some recent action by His Majesty, mentioned in a previous speech I heard from you, has sparked a strong desire in me, and this desire has given me the courage to make a humble suggestion to you, which for me is really just a wish: but if you happen to consider it, it might lead to something good and worthwhile. The action I’m referring to is the order given by His Majesty, as I understand it, for the building of a tomb or monument for our late sovereign Lady Queen Elizabeth. I could say a lot about this, but I’ll just point out this for now: just as her Majesty always honored His Highness's hopes, His Majesty is honoring her memory in all things; a very fair and royal way to repay her. From this occasion, I was reminded, through this representative of her person, of the more genuine and enduring representative, which is her life and rule. Just as statues and paintings are silent histories, histories are speaking pictures. If my feelings aren't too intense or my reading too limited, I believe that if Plutarch were alive to write parallel lives, he would struggle to find a comparison for her among women in terms of both virtue and fortune. Even though she belonged to the passive sex, her reign was so active that, in my humble opinion, it left a greater impact on the various states of Europe than it received from them. However, I confess to you that I couldn't stop there and went a little further into considering the times that have passed since King Henry the 8th; during which I find the strangest variety that any hereditary monarchy has ever known in such a brief succession. The reign of a child; the attempt at usurpation (though it was only like a Diary Ague); the reign of a lady married to a foreign prince; and the reign of a solitary, unmarried lady. Just as massive bodies experience certain tremors and waverings before they stabilize, it seems that by God's providence this monarchy, before it was to settle in His Majesty and his successors (in which I hope it is now established forever), had these preliminary changes during these barren reigns. I also couldn’t hold back here (as it’s easier to express a wish than to restrain it), but recalling the unworthiness of English history (in its main continuity), and the bias and distortion of Scottish history, as presented by the latest and most comprehensive author I have seen: I thought it would bring honor to His Majesty and be a very memorable project if this island of Great Britain, now united under a monarchy for the ages to come, were also united in history for times past; and that one fair and complete history were compiled of both nations. And if anyone thinks this might rekindle memories of past conflicts, they can comfort themselves with the verse, "olim haec meminisse juvabit": for given that the situation has now changed, it is both comforting and gratifying to remember former troubles.

Thus much, if it may please your Lordship, was in the optative mood. It is true that I did look a little in the potential; wherein the hope which I conceived was grounded upon three observations. The first, of the times, which do flourish in learning, both of art and language; which giveth hope not only that it may be done, but that it may be well done. For when good things are undertaken in ill times, it turneth but to loss; as in this very particular we have a fresh example of Polydore Vergile, who being designed to write the English History by K. Henry the 8th (a strange choice to chuse a stranger), and for his better instruction having obtained into his hands many registers and memorials out of the monasteries, did indeed deface and suppress better things than those he did collect and reduce. Secondly, I do see that which all the world seeth in his Majesty, both a wonderful judgment in learning and a singular affection towards learning, and the works of true honor which are of the mind and not of the hand. For there cannot be the like honor sought in the building of galleries, or the planting of elms along highways, and the like manufactures, things rather of magnificence than of magnanimity, as there is in the uniting of states, pacifying of controversies, nourishing and augmenting of learning and arts, and the particular actions appertaining unto these; of which kind Cicero judged truly, when he said to Caesar, "Quantum operibus tuis detrahet vetustas, tantum addet laudibus." And lastly, I called to mind, that your Lordship at sometimes hath been pleased to express unto me a great desire, that something of this nature should be performed; answerably indeed to your other noble and worthy courses and actions, wherein your Lordship sheweth yourself not only an excellent Chancellor and Counselor, but also an exceeding favorer and fosterer of all good learning and virtue, both in men and matters, persons and actions: joining and adding unto the great services towards his Majesty, which have, in small compass of time, been accumulated upon your Lordship, many other deservings both of the Church and Commonwealth and particulars; so as the opinion of so great and wise a man doth seem unto me a good warrant both of the possibility and worth of this matter. But all this while I assure myself, I cannot be mistaken by your Lordship, as if I sought an office or employment for myself. For no man knoweth better than your Lordship, that (if there were in me any faculty thereunto, as I am most unable), yet neither my fortune nor profession would permit it. But because there be so many good painters both for hand and colors, it needeth but encouragement and instructions to give life and light unto it.

If I may have your attention, my Lord, this is what I meant in the hopeful tone. It's true that I considered a bit of the potential; my hope is based on three observations. The first is about the current times, which are thriving in knowledge, both in arts and language, giving us hope not just that it can be done, but that it can be done well. Good things falter in bad times, as we have seen recently with Polydore Vergile, who was chosen to write the English History by King Henry the 8th (an odd choice to appoint an outsider), and despite accessing many records and documents from monasteries for better insight, he ended up overlooking and suppressing better information than what he gathered. Secondly, I see what everyone sees in His Majesty—a remarkable judgment in learning and a genuine passion for knowledge and the works of true honor, which come from the mind rather than manual labor. There’s no equivalent honor in building galleries or planting trees along roads, which are more impressive than noble, compared to uniting states, resolving disputes, nurturing and boosting learning and the arts, and the particular actions related to those—Cicero rightly stated to Caesar, "As much as time may take away from your works, it will add to your praises." Finally, I remember that Your Lordship has occasionally voiced a strong desire for something like this to be done; indeed, it aligns with your other noble and worthy actions, where you show yourself not only an excellent Chancellor and Counselor but also a strong supporter and promoter of all good learning and virtue, both in individuals and matters—adding to the remarkable contributions to His Majesty that have accumulated upon your Lordship in a short time, along with many other deserving efforts for both the Church and the Commonwealth; thus, the views of such a wise and esteemed man seem to me a solid assurance of both the potential and value of this effort. But throughout all this, I assure you, my Lord, I am not mistaken in thinking that I seek a position or role for myself. No one knows better than you that, even if I had the capability (which I surely don’t), neither my fortune nor my profession would allow it. However, since there are many good painters skilled in both technique and color, all that’s needed is encouragement and guidance to bring it to life.

So in all humbleness I conclude my presenting to your good Lordship this wish: that if it perish it is but a loss of that which is not. And thus craving pardon that I have taken so much time from your Lordship, I always remain

So, humbly, I conclude my presentation to your good Lordship with this wish: that if it fails, it is only the loss of something that doesn't exist. And with that, I ask for your pardon for taking up so much of your time, I remain always

Your Lps. very humbly and much bounden

Your Lps. very humbly and much obliged

FR. BACON.

Bacon.


GRAY'S INN, April 2, 1605.


TO VILLIERS ON HIS PATENT AS VISCOUNT

From 'Letters and Life,' by James Spedding

Sir:

Mr.:

I have sent you now your patent of creation of Lord Blechly of Blechly, and of Viscount Villiers. Blechly is your own, and I like the sound of the name better than Whaddon; but the name will be hid, for you will be called Viscount Villiers. I have put them both in a patent, after the manner of the patents of Earls where baronies are joined; but the chief reason was, because I would avoid double prefaces which had not been fit; nevertheless the ceremony of robing and otherwise must be double.

I have now sent you your patent making you Lord Blechly of Blechly and Viscount Villiers. Blechly is yours, and I prefer the sound of that name over Whaddon; however, that name will be kept hidden, as you will be referred to as Viscount Villiers. I have included both titles in one patent, similar to how Earls are granted their titles when baronies are combined; the main reason for this was to avoid unnecessary double prefaces, which wouldn't have been appropriate. However, the ceremony of putting on the robes and everything else will still need to happen twice.

And now, because I am in the country, I will send you some of my country fruits; which with me are good meditations; which when I am in the city are choked with business.

And now that I'm in the countryside, I’ll send you some of my fresh fruits, which are like good thoughts to me; when I'm in the city, they're buried under all the busyness.

After that the King shall have watered your new dignities with his bounty of the lands which he intends you, and that some other things concerning your means which are now likewise in intention shall be settled upon you; I do not see but you may think your private fortunes established; and, therefore, it is now time that you should refer your actions chiefly to the good of your sovereign and your country. It is the life of an ox or beast always to eat, and never to exercise; but men are born (and especially Christian men), not to cram in their fortunes, but to exercise their virtues; and yet the other hath been the unworthy, and (thanks be to God) sometimes the unlucky humor of great persons in our times. Neither will your further fortune be the further off: for assure yourself that fortune is of a woman's nature, that will sooner follow you by slighting than by too much wooing. And in this dedication of yourself to the public, I recommend unto you principally that which I think was never done since I was born; and which not done hath bred almost a wilderness and solitude in the King's service; which is, that you countenance, and encourage, and advance able men and virtuous men, and meriting men in all kinds, degrees, and professions. For in the time of the Cecils, the father and the son, able men were by design and of purpose suppressed; and though of late choice goeth better both in church and commonwealth, yet money, and turn-serving, and cunning canvasses, and importunity prevail too much. And in places of moment rather make able and honest men yours, than advance those that are otherwise because they are yours. As for cunning and corrupt men, you must (I know) sometimes use them; but keep them at a distance; and let it appear that you make use of them, rather than that they lead you. Above all, depend wholly (next to God) upon the King; and be ruled (as hitherto you have been) by his instructions; for that is best for yourself. For the King's care and thoughts concerning you are according to the thoughts of a great King; whereas your thoughts concerning yourself are and ought to be according to the thoughts of a modest man. But let me not weary you. The sum is that you think goodness the best part of greatness; and that you remember whence your rising comes, and make return accordingly.

After that, the King will have rewarded your new positions with his generous gifts from the lands he intends for you, and some other matters regarding your resources that are currently being considered will also be settled for you. I think you can believe your personal fortunes are secured; therefore, it’s time for you to focus your actions mainly on the good of your king and your country. It's like the life of an animal that only eats and never moves; but humans are born (especially Christians) not just to accumulate wealth but to develop their virtues. Yet, the opposite has often been the unfortunate and, thankfully, sometimes the unlucky mindset of powerful people in our time. Your future success won't be delayed either; trust me, fortune behaves like a woman, more likely to come to you when you don’t pursue her too eagerly. In dedicating yourself to the public, I encourage you to promote, support, and elevate capable, virtuous individuals who deserve recognition in all areas, levels, and professions. Back in the days of the Cecils, both father and son, capable individuals were intentionally stifled; and although recent selections have improved in both church and state, money and opportunism still have too much influence. In significant roles, it's better to align with able and honest individuals rather than promote those who are unreliable just because they are connected to you. As for cunning and corrupt individuals, I know you may need to work with them sometimes, but keep them at arm's length; let it be clear that you are using them rather than the other way around. Above all, rely entirely (next to God) on the King, and continue to follow his guidance as you have been; that’s best for you. The King’s care and thoughts for you are aligned with those of a great monarch, whereas your self-perception should be in line with that of a humble person. But I don't want to tire you out. The main point is that you should see goodness as the best aspect of greatness and remember where your success comes from, and give back accordingly.

God ever keep you.

God always keep you.

GORHAMBURY, August 12th, 1616

GORHAMBURY, August 12, 1616


CHARGE TO JUSTICE HUTTON

From 'Letters and Life,' by James Spedding

Mr. Serjeant Hutton:

Mr. Sergeant Hutton:

The King's most excellent Majesty, being duly informed of your learning, integrity, discretion, experience, means, and reputation in your country, hath thought fit not to leave you these talents to be employed upon yourself only, but to call you to serve himself and his people, in the place of one of his Justices of the court of common pleas.

The King's most excellent Majesty, having been made aware of your knowledge, integrity, judgment, experience, resources, and reputation in your country, has decided not to let you use these talents solely for your own benefit, but to invite you to serve him and his people as one of his Justices of the Court of Common Pleas.

The court where you are to serve, is the local centre and heart of the laws of this realm. Here the subject hath his assurance by fines and recoveries. Here he hath his fixed and invariable remedies by praecipes and writs of right. Here Justice opens not by a by-gate of privilege, but by the great gate of the King's original writs out of the Chancery. Here issues process of outlawry; if men will not answer law in this centre of law, they shall be cast out of the circle of law. And therefore it is proper for you by all means with your wisdom and fortitude to maintain the laws of the realm. Wherein, nevertheless, I would not have you head-strong, but heart-strong; and to weigh and remember with yourself, that the twelve Judges of the realm are as the twelve lions under Solomon's throne; they must be lions, but yet lions, under the throne; they must shew their stoutness in elevating and bearing up the throne.

The court where you will serve is the local center and heart of the laws of this realm. Here, the individual has their assurance through fines and recoveries. Here, they have their fixed and reliable remedies through praecipes and writs of right. Justice does not come through a side door of privilege but through the main entrance of the King's original writs from the Chancery. This is where processes of outlawry are issued; if individuals refuse to comply with the law in this center of law, they will be excluded from the circle of law. Therefore, it is vital for you to use your wisdom and strength to uphold the laws of the realm. However, I would advise you not to be overly stubborn, but strong-hearted; and to consider and remember that the twelve Judges of the realm are like the twelve lions under Solomon's throne; they must be strong, but still, they serve under the throne; they should demonstrate their strength by supporting and upholding the throne.

Here are the qualities and characteristics of a good judge:--First, you should gain your knowledge from books, not just from your own thoughts.

2. That you should mix well the freedom of your own opinion with the reverence of the opinion of your fellows.

2. You should weigh your own views while respecting the views of others.


3. That you should continue the studying of your books, and not to spend on upon the old stock.

3. Keep studying your books and avoid wasting time on outdated content.


4. That you should fear no man's face, and yet not turn stoutness into bravery.

4. Don't be intimidated by anyone's expression, but remember that being bold is not the same as being courageous.


5. That you should be truly impartial, and not so as men may see affection through fine carriage.

5. Be truly impartial, not just pretending so that others can see through your polished demeanor and notice your favoritism.


6. That you be a light to jurors to open their eyes, but not a guide to lead them by the noses.

6. Be a source of enlightenment for jurors to help them see clearly, but don’t lead them by the nose.


7. That you affect not the opinion of pregnancy and expedition by an impatient and catching hearing of the counselors at the bar.

7. Do not influence the understanding of matters regarding pregnancy and urgency by listening impatiently to the counselors at the bar.


8. That your speech be with gravity, as one of the sages of the law; and not talkative, nor with impertinent flying out to show learning.

8. Ensure your speech carries weight, like that of wise legal scholars; avoid excessive talking or showing off your knowledge inappropriately.


9. That your hands, and the hands of your hands (I mean those about you), be clean, and uncorrupt from gifts, from meddling in titles, and from serving of turns, be they of great ones or small ones.

9. Make sure your hands, as well as those of those around you, are clean and free from bribes, favoritism, or involvement in titles, whether from powerful individuals or those of lower status.


10. That you contain the jurisdiction of the court within the ancient merestones, without removing the mark.

10. Keep the court's jurisdiction within its original limits, without changing the boundaries.


11. Lastly, That you carry such a hand over your ministers and clerks, as that they may rather be in awe of you, than presume upon you.

11. Finally, ensure that you command respect from your ministers and clerks so that they do not overstep their bounds with you.

These and the like points of the duty of a Judge, I forbear to enlarge; for the longer I have lived with you, the shorter shall my speech be to you; knowing that you come so furnished and prepared with these good virtues, as whatsoever I shall say cannot be new unto you. And therefore I will say no more unto you at this time, but deliver you your patent.

These and similar points about the duties of a judge, I won't elaborate on; the longer I've been with you, the shorter my speech will be. I know you come equipped and ready with these good virtues, so whatever I say won’t be new to you. So I'll say no more at this time, but I'll hand you your patent.


A PRAYER, OR PSALM

From 'Letters and Life,' by James Spedding

Most gracious Lord God, my merciful Father, from my youth up, my Creator, my Redeemer, my Comforter. Thou (O Lord) soundest and searchest the depths and secrets of all hearts; thou knowledgest the upright of heart, thou judgest the hypocrite, thou ponderest men's thoughts and doings as in a balance, thou measurest their intentions as with a line, vanity and crooked ways cannot be hid from thee.

Most gracious Lord God, my merciful Father, from my youth, my Creator, my Redeemer, my Comforter. You (O Lord) examine and search the depths and secrets of all hearts; you know the ones who are sincere, you judge the hypocrites, you weigh people's thoughts and actions as if on a scale, you measure their intentions like with a ruler; vanity and deceit cannot be hidden from you.

Remember (O Lord) how thy servant hath walked before thee: remember what I have first sought, and what hath been principal in mine intentions. I have loved thy assemblies, I have mourned for the divisions of thy Church, I have delighted in the brightness of thy sanctuary. This vine which thy right hand hath planted in this nation, I have ever prayed unto thee that it might have the first and the latter rain; and that it might stretch her branches to the seas and to the floods. The state and bread of the poor and oppressed have been precious in mine eyes: I have hated all cruelty and hardness of heart: I have (though in a despised weed) procured the good of all men. If any have been mine enemies, I thought not of them; neither hath the sun almost set upon my displeasure; but I have been as a dove, free from superfluity of maliciousness. Thy creatures have been my books, but thy Scriptures much more. I have sought thee in the courts, fields, and gardens, but I have found thee in thy temples.

Remember, Lord, how your servant has lived in your presence: remember what I initially sought and what has been the main focus of my intentions. I have loved your gatherings, I have grieved over the divisions in your Church, and I have found joy in the beauty of your sanctuary. This vine that your right hand has planted in this nation, I have always prayed for it to receive both the early and the late rain; and that it might stretch its branches to the seas and the rivers. The state and well-being of the poor and oppressed have been important to me: I have hated all cruelty and hard-heartedness: I have worked for the good of all people, even in ways that others may look down upon. If I have had enemies, I have not thought about them; neither has the sun nearly set on my displeasure; instead, I have been like a dove, free from any excess of malice. Your creations have been my texts, but your Scriptures even more so. I have searched for you in the courts, fields, and gardens, but I have found you in your temples.

Thousands have been my sins, and ten thousand my transgressions; but thy sanctifications have remained with me, and my heart, through thy grace, hath been an unquenched coal upon thy altar. O Lord, my strength, I have since my youth met with thee in all my ways, by thy fatherly compassions, by thy comfortable chastisements, and by thy most visible providence. As thy favors have increased upon me, so have thy corrections; so as thou hast been alway near me, O Lord; and ever as my worldly blessings were exalted, so secret darts from thee have pierced me; and when I have ascended before men, I have descended in humiliation before thee.

Thousands of my sins, and tens of thousands of my wrongdoings; but your sanctifications have stayed with me, and my heart, through your grace, has been an unquenchable flame on your altar. O Lord, my strength, I have encountered you in all my paths since my youth, through your fatherly compassion, your comforting discipline, and your most evident providence. As your blessings have grown in my life, so have your corrections; you have always been close to me, O Lord; and just as my worldly blessings have increased, so have your hidden arrows struck me; and when I have risen in front of others, I have humbled myself before you.

And now when I thought most of peace and honor, thy hand is heavy upon me, and hath humbled me, according to thy former loving-kindness, keeping me still in thy fatherly school, not as a bastard, but as a child. Just are thy judgments upon me for my sins, which are more in number than the sands of the sea, but have no proportion to thy mercies; for what are the sands of the sea, to the sea, earth, heavens? and all these are nothing to thy mercies.

And now, when I thought about peace and honor the most, your hand is heavy on me and has humbled me, according to your previous kindness, keeping me in your fatherly guidance, not as an outcast, but as your child. Your judgments against me for my sins are just, which are more numerous than the sands of the sea, but they can’t compare to your mercies; for what are the sands of the sea compared to the sea, the earth, and the heavens? And all these are nothing next to your mercies.

Besides my innumerable sins, I confess before thee, that I am debtor to thee for the gracious talent of thy gifts and graces which I have neither put into a napkin, nor put it (as I ought) to exchangers, where it might have made best profit; but mis-spent it in things for which I was least fit; so as I may truly say, my soul hath been a stranger in the course of my pilgrimage. Be merciful into me (O Lord) for my Saviour's sake, and receive me unto thy bosom, or guide me in thy ways.

Besides my countless sins, I confess to you that I owe you for the generous gifts and talents you’ve given me, which I have neither hidden away nor invested wisely where they could have brought the best return; instead, I wasted them on things for which I was least suited. I can honestly say that my soul has felt out of place during my journey. Be merciful to me, O Lord, for the sake of my Savior, and embrace me or guide me along your path.


FROM THE 'APOPHTHEGMS'

My Lo. of Essex, at the succor of Rhoan, made twenty-four knights, which at that time was a great matter. Divers (7.) of those gentlemen were of weak and small means; which when Queen Elizabeth heard, she said, "My Lo. mought have done well to have built his alms-house before he made his knights."

My Lord of Essex, at the aid of Rhoan, made twenty-four knights, which was a significant achievement at that time. Several of those gentlemen were of limited means; when Queen Elizabeth heard this, she remarked, "My Lord could have done well to have built his almshouse before making his knights."

21. Many men, especially such as affect gravity, have a manner after other men's speech to shake their heads. Sir Lionel Cranfield would say, "That it was as men shake a bottle, to see if there was any wit in their head or no."

21. Many men, especially those who try to seem serious, have a habit of shaking their heads while listening to others. Sir Lionel Cranfield would say, "It's like men shaking a bottle, to see if there's any wit in their heads."

33. Bias was sailing, and there fell out a great tempest, and the mariners, that were wicked and dissolute fellows, called upon the gods; but Bias said to them, "Peace, let them not know ye are here."

33. Bias was sailing, and a huge storm broke out, and the sailors, who were wicked and unruly guys, prayed to the gods; but Bias told them, "Calm down, don’t let them know you’re here."

42. There was a Bishop that was somewhat a delicate person, and bathed twice a day. A friend of his said to him, "My lord, why do you bathe twice a day?" The Bishop answered, "Because I cannot conveniently bathe thrice."

42. There was a Bishop who was quite delicate and bathed twice a day. A friend of his asked, "My lord, why do you bathe twice a day?" The Bishop replied, "Because I can't conveniently bathe three times."

55. Queen Elizabeth was wont to say of her instructions to great officers, "That they were like to garments, strait at the first putting on, but did by and by wear loose enough."

55. Queen Elizabeth used to say about her instructions to high-ranking officials, "They’re like clothes—tight when you first put them on, but they eventually loosen up."

64. Sir Henry Wotton used to say, "That critics are like brushers of noblemen's clothes."

64. Sir Henry Wotton used to say, "Critics are like people who brush the clothes of nobility."

66. Mr. Savill was asked by my lord of Essex his opinion touching poets; who answered my lord, "He thought them the best writers, next to those that write prose."

66. Mr. Savill was asked by my lord of Essex for his opinion about poets; he replied to my lord, "I think they are the best writers, after those who write prose."

85. One was saying, "That his great-grandfather and grandfather and father died at sea." Said another that heard him, "And I were as you, I would never come at sea." "Why, (saith he) where did your great-grandfather and grandfather and father die?" He answered, "Where but in their beds." Saith the other, "And I were as you, I would never come in bed."

85. One person was saying, "My great-grandfather, grandfather, and father all died at sea." Another person who heard him replied, "If I were you, I would never go to sea." He asked, "Well, where did your great-grandfather, grandfather, and father die?" The other responded, "Where else but in their beds?" The first replied, "If I were you, I would never go to bed."

97. Alonso of Arragon was wont to say, in commendation of age, That age appeared to be best in four things: "Old wood best to burn; old wine to drink; old friends to trust; and old authors to read."

97. Alonso of Arragon used to say, to praise aging, that age is best in four things: "Old wood is best for burning; old wine is best for drinking; old friends are best for trusting; and old authors are best for reading."

119. One of the fathers saith, "That there is but this difference between the death of old men and young men: that old men go to death, and death comes to young men."

119. One of the fathers says, "There’s only this difference between the death of old men and young men: old men face death, while death comes to young men."



TRANSLATION OF THE 137TH PSALM

Translation of Psalm 137

From 'Works,' Vol. xiv.

From 'Works,' Vol. 14.

Whenas we sat all sad and desolate,

When we sat feeling all sad and hopeless,

By Babylon upon the river's side,

By Babylon by the river,

Eased from the tasks which in our captive state

Eased from the tasks that bind us in our captivity

We were enforcèd daily to abide,

We were forced daily to endure,

Our harps we had brought with us to the field,

Our harps were brought with us to the field,

Some solace to our heavy souls to yield.

Some comfort for our weary souls to surrender.

But soon we found we failed of our account,

But soon we realized we didn't achieve our goal,

For when our minds some freedom did obtain,

For when our minds gained some freedom,

Straightways the memory of Sion Mount

Straightaway the memory of Sion Mount

Did cause afresh our wounds to bleed again;

Did cause our wounds to bleed again;

So that with present gifts, and future fears,

So that with current gifts and future worries,

Our eyes burst forth into a stream of tears.

We teared up.

As for our harps, since sorrow struck them dumb,

As for our harps, since sorrow silenced them,

We hanged them on the willow-trees were near;

We hung them on the nearby willow trees;

Yet did our cruel masters to us come,

Yet our cruel masters came to us,

Asking of us some Hebrew songs to hear:

Asking us to listen to some Hebrew songs:

Taunting us rather in our misery,

Taunting us instead in our misery,

Than much delighting in our melody.

Than enjoying our song a lot.

Alas (said we) who can once force or frame

Alas (we said), who can ever force or shape

His grievèd and oppressèd heart to sing

His grieving and oppressed heart to sing

The praises of Jehovah's glorious name,

The praises of Jehovah's glorious name,

In banishment, under a foreign king?

In exile, under a foreign king?

In Sion is his seat and dwelling-place,

In Zion is his throne and home,

Thence doth he shew the brightness of his face.

Then he shows the brightness of his face.

Hierusalem, where God his throne hath set,

Hierusalem, where God has set his throne,

Shall any hour absent thee from my mind?

Shall any hour pass without you in my thoughts?

Then let my right hand quite her skill forget,

Then let my right hand completely forget its skill,

Then let my voice and words no passage find;

Then let my voice and words find no way;

Nay, if I do not thee prefer in all

Nay, if I do not prefer you in all

That in the compass of my thoughts can fall.

That can fit within my thoughts.

Remember thou, O Lord, the cruel cry

Remember, O Lord, the cruel cry

Of Edom's children, which did ring and sound,

Of Edom's children, who made noise and echoed,

Inciting the Chaldean's cruelty,

Provoking the Chaldean's cruelty,

"Down with it, down with it, even unto the ground."

"Bring it down, bring it down, all the way to the ground."

In that good day repay it unto them,

In that good day, repay them for it,

When thou shalt visit thy Hierusalem.

When you visit your Jerusalem.

And thou, O Babylon, shalt have thy turn

And you, O Babylon, will have your turn.

By just revenge, and happy shall he be,

By just revenge, and he'll be happy,

That thy proud walls and towers shall waste and burn,

That your proud walls and towers will crumble and burn,

And as thou didst by us, so do by thee.

And as you did for us, so do for you.

Yea, happy he that takes thy children's bones,

Yup, lucky is the one who takes your children's bones,

And dasheth them against the pavement stones.

And throws them against the pavement stones.



THE WORLD'S A BUBBLE

THE WORLD'S A BUBBLE

From 'Works,' Vol. xiv.

From 'Works,' Vol. 14.

The world's a bubble, and the life of man less than a span;

The world is a bubble, and human life lasts even less than a lifetime;

In his conception wretched, from the womb so to the tomb:

In his miserable state, from birth to death:

Curst from the cradle, and brought up to years with cares and fears.

Cursed from the cradle and raised through the years with worries and fears.

Who then to frail mortality shall trust,

Who, then, can trust in fragile mortality,

But limns the water, or but writes in dust.

But it outlines the water, or just writes in dust.

Yet since with sorrow here we live opprest, what life is best?

Yet since we live oppressed by sorrow here, what kind of life is best?

Courts are but only superficial schools to dandle fools.

Courts are just surface-level places to entertain idiots.

The rural parts are turned into a den of savage men.

The countryside has become a hideout for brutal men.

And where's the city from all vice so free,

And where is the city that's completely free of vice,

But may be termed the worst of all the three?

But could it be called the worst of the three?

Domestic cares afflict the husband's bed, or pains his head.

Domestic worries trouble the husband's bed or cause him headaches.

Those that live single take it for a curse, or do things worse.

Those who are single see it as a curse, or behave even worse.

Some would have children; those that have them moan, or wish them gone.

Some people would have kids; those who do complain or wish they were gone.

What is it then to have or have no wife,

What does it mean to have or not have a wife,

But single thraldom, or a double strife?

But single bondage, or a double struggle?

Our own affections still at home to please is a disease:

Our own feelings, kept at home just to please, is a problem:

To cross the seas to any foreign soil perils and toil.

To travel across the seas to any foreign land is full of dangers and hard work.

Wars with their noise affright us: when they cease, we are worse in peace.

Wars with their noise scare us; when they end, we're worse off in peace.

What then remains, but that we still should cry

What’s left for us to do but to keep crying

Not to be born, or being born to die.

Not being born, or being born just to die.






WALTER BAGEHOT

(1826-1877)

BY FORREST MORGAN


alter Bagehot was born February 3d, 1826, at Langport, Somersetshire, England; and died there March 24th, 1877. He sprang on both sides from, and was reared in, a nest of wealthy bankers and ardent Liberals, steeped in political history and with London country houses where leaders of thought and politics resorted; and his mother's brother-in-law was Dr. Prichard the ethnologist. This heredity, progressive by disposition and conservative by trade, and this entourage, produced naturally enough a mind at once rapid of insight and cautious of judgment, devoted almost equally to business action and intellectual speculation, and on its speculative side turned toward the fields of political history and sociology.

Walter Bagehot was born on February 3, 1826, in Langport, Somersetshire, England, and died there on March 24, 1877. He came from a family of wealthy bankers and passionate Liberals on both sides, raised in an environment rich in political history, with country houses in London where influential thinkers and politicians gathered; his mother's brother-in-law was Dr. Prichard, the ethnologist. This background, which favored progress but was conservative in practice, along with this environment, naturally shaped a mind that was both quick to understand and careful in judgment, equally dedicated to business pursuits and intellectual exploration, especially leaning towards political history and sociology.


WALTER BAGEHOT

Walter Bagehot

But there were equally important elements not traceable. His freshness of mental vision, the strikingly novel points of view from which he looked at every subject, was marvelous even in a century so fertile of varied independences: he complained that "the most galling of yokes is the tyranny of your next-door neighbor," the obligation of thinking as he thinks. He had a keen, almost reckless wit and delicious buoyant humor, whose utterances never pall by repetition; few authors so abound in tenaciously quotable phrases and passages of humorous intellectuality. What is rarely found in connection with much humor, he had a sensitive dreaminess of nature, strongly poetic in feeling, whence resulted a large appreciation of the subtler classes of poetry; of which he was an acute and sympathizing critic. As part of this temperament, he had a strong bent toward mysticism,--in one essay he says flatly that "mysticism is true,"--which gave him a rare insight into the religious nature and some obscure problems of religious history; though he was too cool, scientific, and humorous to be a great theologian.

But there were just as many important aspects that couldn't be pinned down. His fresh perspective and the uniquely novel viewpoints from which he approached every subject were remarkable, even in a time so rich in diverse independence. He often complained that "the most frustrating burden is the control of your next-door neighbor," the pressure to think like him. He had a sharp, almost reckless sense of humor and a lively, buoyant wit, whose remarks never lose their charm from being repeated; few writers are as full of memorable quotes and passages filled with humorous intelligence. What’s rarely associated with much humor, he possessed a sensitive dreaminess of spirit, strongly poetic in nature, which led to a significant appreciation for the more nuanced types of poetry, of which he was a keen and sympathetic critic. As part of his character, he also had a strong inclination towards mysticism— in one essay, he straightforwardly states that "mysticism is true"—which gave him a unique insight into the religious spirit and some complex issues in religious history; though he was too composed, analytical, and humorous to be a great theologian.

Above all, he had that instinct of selective art, in felicity of words and salience of ideas, which elevates writing into literature; which long after a thought has merged its being and use in those of wider scope, keeps it in separate remembrance and retains for its creator his due of credit through the artistic charm of the shape he gave it.

Above all, he had that instinct for selective artistry, in the skill of words and the clarity of ideas, which transforms writing into literature; which long after a thought has blended its existence and purpose into those of broader relevance, keeps it alive in distinct memory and ensures that its creator receives his fair share of credit through the artistic appeal of the form he crafted.

The result of a mixture of traits popularly thought incompatible, and usually so in reality,--a great relish for the driest business facts and a creative literary gift,--was absolutely unique. Bagehot explains the general sterility of literature as a guide to life by the fact that "so few people who can write know anything;" and began a reform in his own person, by applying all his highest faculties--the best not only of his thought but of his imagination and his literary skill--to the theme of his daily work, banking and business affairs and political economy. There have been many men of letters who were excellent business men and hard bargainers, sometimes indeed merchants or bankers, but they have held their literature as far as possible off the plane of their bread-winning; they have not used it to explain and decorate the latter and made that the motive of art. Bagehot loved business not alone as the born trader loves it, for its profit and its gratification of innate likings,--"business is really pleasanter than pleasure, though it does not look so," he says in substance,--but as an artist loves a picturesque situation or a journalist a murder; it pleased his literary sense as material for analysis and composition. He had in a high degree that union of the practical and the musing faculties which in its (as yet) highest degree made Shakespeare; but even Shakespeare did not write dramas on how to make theatres pay, or sonnets on real-estate speculation.

The combination of traits typically seen as incompatible—like a strong passion for straightforward business facts and a creative talent for writing—was truly one of a kind. Bagehot points out that the reason literature often fails to guide life is that "so few people who can write know anything"; he set out to change that by channeling all his best abilities—his sharp thinking, imagination, and writing skills—into discussing his daily work in banking, business matters, and political economy. Many writers have been skilled businesspeople or tough negotiators, sometimes even merchants or bankers, but they kept their writing separate from their means of making a living; they didn’t use it to clarify and enhance their work or make it the focus of their art. Bagehot appreciated business not just like a natural trader does, for its profits and personal satisfaction—he noted that "business is actually more enjoyable than pleasure, though it may not seem that way"—but also like an artist appreciates a striking scene or a journalist a crime; it appealed to his literary sensibility as material for analysis and writing. He possessed a remarkable blend of practical and reflective abilities, similar to what Shakespeare had at his peak; however, even Shakespeare didn’t write plays about making theaters profitable or sonnets about real estate investments.

Bagehot's career was determined, as usual, partly by character and partly by circumstances. He graduated at London University in 1848, and studied for and was called to the bar; but his father owned an interest in a rich old provincial bank and a good shipping-business, and instead of the law he joined in their conduct. He had just before, however, passed a few months in France, including the time of Louis Napoleon's coup d'état in December, 1851; and from Paris he wrote to the London Inquirer (a Unitarian weekly) a remarkable series of letters on that event and its immediate sequents, defending the usurpation vigorously and outlining his political creed, from whose main lines he swerved but little in after life. Waiving the question whether the defense was valid,--and like all first-rate minds, Bagehot is even more instructive when he is wrong than when he is right, because the wrong is sure to be almost right and the truth on its side neglected,--the letters are full of fresh, acute, and even profound ideas, sharp exposition of those primary objects of government which demagogues and buncombe legislators ignore, racy wit, sarcasm, and description (in one passage he rises for a moment into really blood-stirring rhetoric), and proofs of his capacity thus early for reducing the confused cross-currents of daily life to the operation of great embracing laws. No other writing of a youth of twenty-five on such subjects--or almost none--is worth remembering at all for its matter; while this is perennially wholesome and educative, as well as capital reading.

Bagehot's career was shaped, as usual, partly by his personality and partly by circumstances. He graduated from London University in 1848, studied law, and was called to the bar; however, his father had an interest in a prosperous old provincial bank and a good shipping business, so instead of pursuing law, he got involved in their management. Just before this, he spent a few months in France during the time of Louis Napoleon's coup d'état in December 1851; from Paris, he wrote a remarkable series of letters to the London Inquirer (a Unitarian weekly) about that event and its aftermath, strongly defending the usurpation and outlining his political beliefs, which he mostly adhered to for the rest of his life. Leaving aside whether his defense was valid—like all great thinkers, Bagehot is often more enlightening when he’s wrong than when he’s right because his errors tend to be almost correct while overlooking the truth—the letters are packed with fresh, insightful, and even profound ideas, sharp remarks on those primary aims of government that demagogues and phony legislators tend to ignore, witty sarcasm, and vivid descriptions (in one passage, he briefly rises to genuinely stirring rhetoric), showcasing his early ability to distill the chaotic complexities of daily life into overarching laws. There are hardly any other writings by a twenty-five-year-old on such topics that are worth remembering for their substance; meanwhile, this work remains perennially valuable and educational, as well as excellent reading.

From this on he devoted most of his spare time to literature: that he found so much spare time, and produced so much of a high grade while winning respect as a business manager, proves the excellent quality of his business brain. He was one of the editors of the National Review, a very able and readable English quarterly, from its foundation in 1854 to its death in 1863, and wrote for it twenty literary, biographical, and theological papers, which are among his best titles to enduring remembrance, and are full of his choicest flavors, his wealth of thought, fun, poetic sensitiveness, and deep religious feeling of the needs of human nature. Previous to this, he had written some good articles for the Prospective Review, and he wrote some afterwards for the Fortnightly Review (including the series afterwards gathered into 'Physics and Politics'), and other periodicals.

From then on, he dedicated most of his free time to literature. The fact that he found so much free time and produced such high-quality work while earning respect as a business manager highlights the impressive capabilities of his business mind. He was one of the editors of the National Review, a highly regarded and engaging English quarterly, from its launch in 1854 until it ended in 1863. He contributed twenty literary, biographical, and theological articles for it, which are among his best claims to lasting recognition and are filled with his finest insights, a wealth of thought, humor, poetic sensitivity, and a deep religious awareness of human nature's needs. Before this, he had written some noteworthy articles for the Prospective Review, and he continued to write for the Fortnightly Review afterwards (including the series later compiled into 'Physics and Politics') and other journals.

But his chief industry and most peculiar work was determined by his marriage in 1858 to the daughter of James Wilson, an ex-merchant who had founded the Economist as a journal of trade, banking, and investment, and made it prosperous and rather influential. Mr. Wilson was engaging in politics, where he rose to high office and would probably have ended in the Cabinet; but being sent to India to regulate its finances, died there in 1860. Bagehot thereupon took control of the paper, and was the paper until his death in 1877; and the position he gave it was as unique as his own. On banking, finance, taxation, and political economy in general his utterances had such weight that Chancellors of the Exchequer consulted him as to the revenues, and the London business world eagerly studied the paper for guidance. But he went far beyond this, and made it an unexampled force in politics and governmental science, personal to himself. For the first time a great political thinker applied his mind week by week to discussing the problems presented by passing politics, and expounding the drift and meaning of current events in his nation and the others which bore closest on it, as France and America. That he gained such a hearing was due not alone to his immense ability, and to a style carefully modeled on the conversation of business men with each other, but to his cool moderation and evident aloofness from party as party. He dissected each like a man of science: party was to him a tool and not a religion. He gibed at the Tories; but the Tories forgave him because he was half a Tory at heart,--he utterly distrusted popular instincts and was afraid of popular ignorance. He was rarely warm for the actual measures of the Liberals; but the Liberals knew that he intensely despised the pig-headed obstructiveness of the typical Tory, and had no kinship with the blind worshipers of the status quo. To natives and foreigners alike for many years the paper was single and invaluable: in it one could find set forth acutely and dispassionately the broad facts and the real purport of all great legislative proposals, free from the rant and mendacity, the fury and distortion, the prejudice and counter-prejudice of the party press.

But his main focus and most distinct work were shaped by his marriage in 1858 to the daughter of James Wilson, a former merchant who founded the Economist as a trade, banking, and investment journal, making it successful and fairly influential. Mr. Wilson got involved in politics, rising to high office and likely headed for the Cabinet; however, he was sent to India to manage its finances and died there in 1860. After that, Bagehot took over the paper and ran it until his death in 1877; the position he established for it was as unique as he was. On banking, finance, taxation, and political economy in general, his opinions held such weight that Chancellors of the Exchequer sought his advice on revenues, and the London business community eagerly followed the paper for insights. But he went much further, transforming it into a significant force in politics and government science that was personal to him. For the first time, a prominent political thinker consistently engaged with the issues of contemporary politics, explaining the direction and significance of current events in his nation and those most relevant to it, like France and America. His widespread recognition came not only from his immense talent and a style carefully crafted to mirror conversations among businessmen but also from his calm moderation and clear distance from political parties. He analyzed each party like a scientist: party was a tool for him, not a belief system. He mocked the Tories; yet they forgave him because he was partly Tory at heart—he fundamentally mistrusted public instincts and feared public ignorance. He was seldom enthusiastic about the actual policies of the Liberals; however, the Liberals acknowledged that he deeply scorned the stubborn obstructionism typical of Tories and didn't align with the blind worshippers of the status quo. For many years, the paper remained unmatched and essential for both natives and foreigners: within its pages, one could find presented clearly and fairly the broad facts and true meanings of all significant legislative proposals, devoid of the rants and lies, the fury and distortions, the prejudices and counter-prejudices of the party press.

An outgrowth of his treble position as banker, economic writer, and general littérateur, was his charming book 'Lombard Street.' Most writers know nothing about business, he sets forth, most business men cannot write, therefore most writing about business is either unreadable or untrue: he put all his literary gifts at its service, and produced a book as instructive as a trade manual and more delightful than most novels. Its luminous, easy, half-playful "business talk" is irresistibly captivating. It is a description and analysis of the London money market and its component parts,--the Bank of England, the joint-stock banks, the private banks, and the bill-brokers. It will live, however, as literature and as a picture, not as a banker's guide; as the vividest outline of business London, of the "great commerce" and the fabric of credit which is the basis of modern civilization and of which London is the centre, that the world has ever known.

An extension of his roles as a banker, economic writer, and general literary figure is his amazing book 'Lombard Street.' He points out that most writers know little about business, while most business people can't write, which means that most writing about business is either dull or misleading. He applied all his literary talents to this topic and created a book that is as informative as a trade manual and more enjoyable than many novels. Its clear, casual, and somewhat playful "business talk" is completely captivating. The book offers a description and analysis of the London money market and its various elements—the Bank of England, joint-stock banks, private banks, and bill-brokers. However, it will endure as literature and as a depiction, not just as a banker’s guide; it stands out as the most vivid portrayal of business in London, of the "great commerce" and the structure of credit that underpins modern civilization, with London at its heart.

Previous to this, the most widely known of his works--'The English Constitution,' much used as a text-book--had made a new epoch in political analysis, and placed him among the foremost thinkers and writers of his time. Not only did it revolutionize the accepted mode of viewing that governmental structure, but as a treatise on government in general its novel types of classification are now admitted commonplaces. Besides its main themes, the book is a great store of thought and suggestion on government, society, and human nature,--for as in all his works, he pours on his nominal subject a flood of illumination and analogy from the unlikeliest sources; and a piece of eminently pleasurable reading from end to end. Its basic novelty lay in what seems the most natural of inquiries, but which in fact was left for Bagehot's original mind even to think of,--the actual working of the governmental system in practice, as distinguished from legal theory. The result of this novel analysis was startling: old powers and checks went to the rubbish heap, and a wholly new set of machinery and even new springs of force and life were substituted. He argued that the actual use of the English monarchy is not to do the work of government, but through its roots in the past to gain popular loyalty and support for the real government, which the masses would not obey if they realized its genuine nature; that "it raises the army though it does not win the battle." He showed that the function of the House of Peers is not as a co-ordinate power with the Commons (which is the real government), but as a revising body and an index of the strength of popular feeling. Constitutional governments he divides into Cabinet, where the people can change the government at any time, and therefore follow its acts and debates eagerly and instructedly; and Presidential, where they can only change it at fixed terms, and are therefore apathetic and ill-informed and care little for speeches which can effect nothing.

Before this, his most famous work—'The English Constitution,' widely used as a textbook—marked a new era in political analysis and established him as one of the leading thinkers and writers of his time. It not only changed how people viewed that governmental structure, but it also introduced new classifications of government that are now considered standard. In addition to its main topics, the book is a rich source of insights and ideas about government, society, and human nature. Like all his works, it sheds light on its main subject through unexpected sources, making it a thoroughly enjoyable read from start to finish. Its main innovation lay in what seems like a simple question, but which Bagehot uniquely explored—the actual functioning of the governmental system in practice, as opposed to legal theory. The outcome of this fresh analysis was surprising: traditional powers and checks were set aside, replaced by a completely new system and even new sources of energy and vitality. He argued that the true purpose of the English monarchy is not to govern directly, but to foster public loyalty and support for the real government, which people would reject if they fully understood it; that "it raises the army though it does not win the battle." He demonstrated that the role of the House of Peers is not as an equal power to the Commons (which is the real government), but as a reviewing body and a reflection of public sentiment. He categorized constitutional governments into Cabinet, where the public can change the government anytime and therefore are engaged and knowledgeable about its actions and debates; and Presidential, where they can only change it at set intervals, leading to apathy, lack of information, and little interest in speeches that have no real impact.

Just before 'Lombard Street' came his scientific masterpiece, 'Physics and Politics'; a work which does for human society what the 'Origin of Species' does for organic life, expounding its method of progress from very low if not the lowest forms to higher ones. Indeed, one of its main lines is only a special application of Darwin's "natural selection" to societies, noting the survival of the strongest (which implies in the long run the best developed in all virtues that make for social cohesion) through conflict; but the book is so much more than that, in spite of its heavy debt to all scientific and institutional research, that it remains a first-rate feat of original constructive thought. It is the more striking from its almost ludicrous brevity compared with the novelty, variety, and pregnancy of its ideas. It is scarcely more than a pamphlet; one can read it through in an evening: yet there is hardly any book which is a master-key to so many historical locks, so useful a standard for referring scattered sociological facts to, so clarifying to the mind in the study of early history. The work is strewn with fertile and suggestive observations from many branches of knowledge. Its leading idea of the needs and difficulties of early societies is given in one of the citations.

Just before 'Lombard Street' came his scientific masterpiece, 'Physics and Politics'; a work that does for human society what the 'Origin of Species' does for organic life, explaining its method of progress from very low, if not the lowest, forms to higher ones. In fact, one of its main concepts is just a specific application of Darwin's "natural selection" to societies, highlighting the survival of the fittest (which ultimately means the best developed in all virtues that promote social cohesion) through conflict; but the book is so much more than that, despite its significant reliance on scientific and institutional research, that it remains an impressive achievement of original thought. Its striking quality is amplified by its almost amusing brevity compared to the novelty, variety, and depth of its ideas. It’s hardly more than a pamphlet; you can read it in an evening: yet there is hardly any book that serves as a master key to so many historical puzzles, so useful as a reference for scattered sociological facts, and so enlightening for understanding early history. The work is filled with insightful and thought-provoking observations from many fields of knowledge. Its central idea of the needs and challenges faced by early societies is captured in one of the citations.

The unfinished 'Economic Studies' are partially a re-survey of the same ground on a more limited scale, and contain in addition a mass of the nicest and shrewdest observations on modern trade and society, full of truth and suggestiveness. All the other books printed under his name are collections either from the Economist or from outside publications.

The incomplete 'Economic Studies' are a more focused revisit of the same topics and also include a wealth of insightful and clever observations about modern trade and society, filled with truth and thought-provoking ideas. All the other books published under his name are compilations either from the Economist or from other publications.

As a thinker, Bagehot's leading positions may be roughly summarized thus: in history, that reasoning from the present to the past is generally wrong and frequently nonsense; in politics, that abstract systems are foolish, that a government which does not benefit its subjects has no rights against one that will, that the masses had much better let the upper ranks do the governing than meddle with it themselves, that all classes are too eager to act without thinking and ought not to attempt so much; in society, that democracy is an evil because it leaves no specially trained upper class to furnish models for refinement. But there is vastly more besides this, and his value lies much more in the mental clarification afforded by his details than in the new principles of action afforded by his generalizations. He leaves men saner, soberer, juster, with a clearer sense of perspective, of real issues, that more than makes up for a slight diminution of zeal.

As a thinker, Bagehot's main ideas can be summarized like this: in history, reasoning from the present to understand the past is usually incorrect and often nonsensical; in politics, abstract theories are unwise, a government that doesn’t benefit its people has no rights against one that will, the masses are better off letting the higher classes handle governance rather than interfering themselves, and all classes tend to act too impulsively and should be careful not to overreach; in society, democracy is problematic because it doesn’t provide a specially trained upper class to set examples for refinement. However, there’s much more to it than that, and his true value comes from the clarity his details provide rather than the new principles his generalizations offer. He leaves people more rational, grounded, fair, and with a clearer understanding of real issues, which more than compensates for a slight decrease in enthusiasm.

As pure literature, the most individual trait in his writings sprang from his scorn of mere word-mongering divorced from actual life. "A man ought to have the right of being a Philistine if he chooses," he tells us: "there is a sickly incompleteness in men too fine for the world and too nice to work their way through it." A great man of letters, no one has ever mocked his craft so persistently. A great thinker, he never tired of humorously magnifying the active and belittling the intellectual temperament. Of course it was only half-serious: he admits the force and utility of colossal visionaries like Shelley, constructive scholars like Gibbon, ascetic artists like Milton, even light dreamers like Hartley Coleridge; indeed, intellectually he appreciates all intellectual force, and scorns feeble thought which has the effrontery to show itself, and those who are "cross with the agony of a new idea." But his heart goes out to the unscholarly Cavalier with his dash and his loyalty, to the county member who "hardly reads two books per existence," and even to the rustic who sticks to his old ideas and whom "it takes seven weeks to comprehend an atom of a new one." A petty surface consistency must not be exacted from the miscellaneous utterances of a humorist: all sorts of complementary half-truths are part of his service. His own quite just conception of humor, as meaning merely full vision and balanced judgment, is his best defense: "when a man has attained the deep conception that there is such a thing as nonsense," he says, "you may be sure of him for ever after." At bottom he is thoroughly consistent: holding that the masses should work in contented deference to their intellectual guides, but those guides should qualify themselves by practical experience of life, that poetry is not an amusement for lazy sybarites but the most elevating of spiritual influences, that religions cut the roots of their power by trying to avoid supernaturalism and cultivate intelligibility, and that the animal basis of human life is a screen expressly devised to shut off direct knowledge of God and make character possible.

As pure literature, the most distinct trait in his writings came from his disdain for mere wordplay detached from real life. "A person should have the right to be a Philistine if they want to," he tells us: "there's a sickly incompleteness in people who are too refined for the world and too delicate to find their way through it." A great writer, no one has ever ridiculed his craft as much as he has. A great thinker, he never grew tired of humorously emphasizing the active over the intellectual temperament. Of course, it was only half-serious: he acknowledges the strength and usefulness of great visionaries like Shelley, constructive scholars like Gibbon, ascetic artists like Milton, and even light dreamers like Hartley Coleridge; in fact, he appreciates all intellectual force, and ridicules weak thought that dares to show itself, along with those who are "troubled by the pain of a new idea." But he has a soft spot for the uneducated Cavalier with his flair and loyalty, for the local politician who "barely reads two books in their lifetime," and even for the country person who clings to old ideas and takes "seven weeks to grasp a single atom of a new one." A minor surface consistency shouldn't be demanded from the varied statements of a humorist: all kinds of complementary half-truths are part of his role. His own reasonable understanding of humor, as simply having full vision and balanced judgment, is his best defense: "when a person has come to understand that there is such a thing as nonsense," he says, "you can be sure of them from then on." At his core, he is thoroughly consistent: believing that the masses should work in satisfied respect for their intellectual leaders, but those leaders should qualify themselves through practical life experience, that poetry isn't just a pastime for lazy pleasure-seekers but the most uplifting of spiritual influences, that religions undermine their power by trying to avoid supernaturalism and focus on clarity, and that the animal basis of human life is a barrier specifically designed to shut off direct knowledge of God and make character possible.

To make his acquaintance first is to enter upon a store of high and fine enjoyment, and of strong and vivifying thought, which one must be either very rich of attainment or very feeble of grasp to find unprofitable or pleasureless.

To meet him is to step into a wealth of deep enjoyment and invigorating ideas, which only someone very knowledgeable or very lacking in understanding could find unhelpful or unenjoyable.







THE VIRTUES OF STUPIDITY

From 'Letters on the French Coup d'État'

I fear you will laugh when I tell you what I conceive to be about the most essential mental quality for a free people whose liberty is to be progressive, permanent, and on a large scale: it is much stupidity. Not to begin by wounding any present susceptibilities, let me take the Roman character; for with one great exception,--I need not say to whom I allude,--they are the great political people of history. Now, is not a certain dullness their most visible characteristic? What is the history of their speculative mind? a blank; what their literature? a copy. They have left not a single discovery in any abstract science, not a single perfect or well-formed work of high imagination. The Greeks, the perfection of human and accomplished genius, bequeathed to mankind the ideal forms of self-idolizing art, the Romans imitated and admired; the Greeks explained the laws of nature, the Romans wondered and despised; the Greeks invented a system of numerals second only to that now in use, the Romans counted to the end of their days with the clumsy apparatus which we still call by their name; the Greeks made a capital and scientific calendar, the Romans began their month when the Pontifex Maximus happened to spy out the new moon. Throughout Latin literature, this is the perpetual puzzle:--Why are we free and they slaves, we praetors and they barbers? why do the stupid people always win and the clever people always lose? I need not say that in real sound stupidity the English are unrivaled: you'll hear more wit and better wit in an Irish street row than would keep Westminster Hall in humor for five weeks.

I’m worried you'll laugh when I share what I believe is the most essential mental quality for a free society that wants to be progressive, lasting, and significant: it’s quite a bit of stupidity. To avoid offending anyone, let's look at the Roman character; aside from one notable exception—I won’t name names—they are the prominent political people in history. Now, isn’t a certain dullness their most obvious trait? What do we find in their speculative thinking? Nothing; what about their literature? Just imitation. They haven’t left behind a single discovery in any abstract science, nor a single outstanding work of imagination. The Greeks, the pinnacle of human talent and achievement, gifted humanity with ideal forms of self-celebrating art, which the Romans copied and admired; the Greeks uncovered the laws of nature, while the Romans marveled and looked down on them; the Greeks developed a numeral system that is second only to the one we still use today, whereas the Romans continued counting with their cumbersome system that we still refer to by their name; the Greeks created an advanced scientific calendar, while the Romans started their months based on when the Pontifex Maximus happened to spot the new moon. Throughout Latin literature, there's this constant question: Why are we free while they are enslaved? Why are we the leaders while they are just barbers? Why do the stupid people always win while the clever ones always lose? I shouldn’t have to mention that in pure, undeniable stupidity, the English are unbeatable; you’ll hear more cleverness and better wit in a street fight in Ireland than you would have in Westminster Hall for five weeks.


In fact, what we opprobriously call "stupidity," though not an enlivening quality in common society, is nature's favorite resource for preserving steadiness of conduct and consistency of opinion; it enforces concentration: people who learn slowly, learn only what they must. The best security for people's doing their duty is, that they should not know anything else to do; the best security for fixedness of opinion is, that people should be incapable of comprehending what is to be said on the other side. These valuable truths are no discoveries of mine: they are familiar enough to people whose business it is to know them. Hear what a douce and aged attorney says of your peculiarly promising barrister:--"Sharp? Oh, yes! he's too sharp by half. He is not safe, not a minute, isn't that young man." I extend this, and advisedly maintain that nations, just as individuals, may be too clever to be practical and not dull enough to be free....

In fact, what we unfairly call "stupidity," while not a desirable trait in society, is actually nature's go-to method for keeping people's behavior steady and their opinions consistent; it encourages focus: those who learn slowly only absorb what they need to know. The best way to ensure that people do their duty is for them not to know any other options; the best way to ensure fixed opinions is for people to be unable to understand the arguments on the other side. These valuable insights aren't new to me; they're well-known among those whose job it is to understand them. Listen to what a wise old attorney says about your especially promising lawyer: "Sharp? Oh, yes! He's too sharp by half. He is not safe, not for a second, that young man." I extend this idea and maintain that nations, just like individuals, can be too clever to be practical and not dull enough to be free....

And what I call a proper stupidity keeps a man from all the defects of this character: it chains the gifted possessor mainly to his old ideas, it takes him seven weeks to comprehend an atom of a new one; it keeps him from being led away by new theories, for there is nothing which bores him so much; it restrains him within his old pursuits, his well-known habits, his tried expedients, his verified conclusions, his traditional beliefs. He is not tempted to levity or impatience, for he does not see the joke and is thick-skinned to present evils. Inconsistency puts him out: "What I says is this here, as I was a-saying yesterday," is his notion of historical eloquence and habitual discretion. He is very slow indeed to be excited,--his passions, his feelings, and his affections are dull and tardy strong things, falling in a certain known direction, fixed on certain known objects, and for the most part acting in a moderate degree and at a sluggish pace. You always know where to find his mind. Now, this is exactly what (in politics at least) you do not know about a Frenchman.

And what I call a proper stupidity keeps a person safe from all the flaws of this character: it mainly ties the talented individual to their old ideas, it takes them seven weeks to grasp the tiniest bit of a new one; it prevents them from being swayed by new theories, as nothing bores them more than that; it keeps them focused on their old pursuits, familiar habits, tried-and-true methods, verified conclusions, and traditional beliefs. They aren’t tempted by frivolity or impatience, as they don’t see the humor and are thick-skinned to current issues. Inconsistency throws them off: “What I’m saying is this here, just like I said yesterday,” is their idea of historical eloquence and habitual discretion. They are indeed very slow to get excited— their passions, feelings, and affections are dull and lack urgency, falling in a certain known direction, focused on certain known objects, and for the most part, acting in a moderate way and at a sluggish pace. You always know where to find their mind. Now, this is exactly what (at least in politics) you don’t know about a French person.


REVIEW WRITING

From 'The First Edinburgh Reviewers'

Review writing exemplifies the casual character of modern literature: everything about it is temporary and fragmentary. Look at a railway stall: you see books of every color,--blue, yellow, crimson, "ring-streaked, speckled, and spotted,"--on every subject, in every style, of every opinion, with every conceivable difference, celestial or sublunary, maleficent, beneficent--but all small. People take their literature in morsels, as they take sandwiches on a journey....

Review writing showcases the laid-back vibe of contemporary literature: everything about it feels fleeting and piecemeal. Take a look at a train station kiosk: you’ll find books in every color—blue, yellow, crimson, "ring-streaked, speckled, and spotted”—covering every topic, in every style, reflecting every viewpoint, with every imaginable difference, whether heavenly or earthly, harmful or helpful—but all are small. People consume their literature in small bites, just like they grab sandwiches while traveling....

And the change in appearance of books has been accompanied--has been caused--by a similar change in readers. What a transition from the student of former ages! from a grave man with grave cheeks and a considerate eye, who spends his life in study, has no interest in the outward world, hears nothing of its din and cares nothing for its honors, who would gladly learn and gladly teach, whose whole soul is taken up with a few books of 'Aristotle and his Philosophy,'--to the merchant in the railway, with a head full of sums, an idea that tallow is "up," a conviction that teas are "lively," and a mind reverting perpetually from the little volume which he reads to these mundane topics, to the railway, to the shares, to the buying and bargaining universe. We must not wonder that the outside of books is so different, when the inner nature of those for whom they are written is so changed.

And the way books look has changed, and this change has been driven by a similar shift in readers. What a difference from students of the past! From a serious person with a thoughtful expression, who dedicates their life to studying, has no interest in the outside world, hears nothing of its noise, and cares nothing for its accolades—someone who is eager to learn and teach, and whose entire focus is on a few books about 'Aristotle and his Philosophy'—to the busy merchant on the train, whose mind is filled with calculations, who thinks the price of tallow is "up," believes teas are "lively," and whose thoughts constantly drift from the small book he’s reading to everyday subjects like the railway, stocks, and the world of buying and selling. It's no surprise that the appearance of books is so different now, given how much the readers have changed inside.

In this transition from ancient writing to modern, the review-like essay and the essay-like review fill a large space. Their small bulk, their slight pretension to systematic completeness,--their avowal, it might be said, of necessary incompleteness,--the facility of changing the subject, of selecting points to attack, of exposing only the best corner for defense, are great temptations. Still greater is the advantage of "our limits." A real reviewer always spends his first and best pages on the parts of a subject on which he wishes to write, the easy comfortable parts which he knows. The formidable difficulties which he acknowledges, you foresee by a strange fatality that he will only reach two pages before the end; to his great grief, there is no opportunity for discussing them. As a young gentleman at the India House examination wrote "Time up" on nine unfinished papers in succession, so you may occasionally read a whole review, in every article of which the principal difficulty of each successive question is about to be reached at the conclusion. Nor can any one deny that this is the suitable skill, the judicious custom of the craft.

In the shift from ancient writing to modern styles, the review-like essay and the essay-like review occupy a significant space. Their brevity, their lack of pretension to be fully comprehensive—one could say their acknowledgment of inevitable incompleteness—the ease with which topics can shift, the selection of points to critique, and the tendency to showcase only the strongest defenses create major temptations. Even more appealing is the idea of "our limits." A true reviewer often spends his initial and most valuable pages on the aspects of a topic he feels confident writing about, those easier, more familiar areas. The challenging issues he admits to will likely get only a couple of pages near the end, leaving him frustrated since there isn’t a chance to fully address them. Just like a young man at the India House exam who wrote "Time up" on nine unfinished papers in a row, you might find a whole review where each article hints that the main difficulty of each subsequent question is about to be tackled at the finish. No one can deny that this is the expected skill and wise practice of the profession.


LORD ELDON

From 'The First Edinburgh Reviewers'

As for Lord Eldon, it is the most difficult thing in the world to believe that there ever was such a man; it only shows how intense historical evidence is, that no one really doubts it. He believed in everything which it is impossible to believe in,--in the danger of Parliamentary Reform, the danger of Catholic Emancipation, the danger of altering the Court of Chancery, the danger of altering the courts of law, the danger of abolishing capital punishment for trivial thefts, the danger of making land-owners pay their debts, the danger of making anything more, the danger of making anything less. It seems as if he maturely thought, "Now, I know the present state of things to be consistent with the existence of John Lord Eldon; but if we begin altering that state, I am sure I do not know that it will be consistent." As Sir Robert Walpole was against all committees of inquiry on the simple ground, "If they once begin that sort of thing, who knows who will be safe?" so that great Chancellor (still remembered in his own scene) looked pleasantly down from the woolsack, and seemed to observe, "Well, it is a queer thing that I should be here, and here I mean to stay."

As for Lord Eldon, it's hard to believe that such a man ever existed; it just shows how strong historical evidence is that no one really doubts it. He believed in everything that's impossible to believe in—like the risks of Parliamentary Reform, the risks of Catholic Emancipation, the risks of changing the Court of Chancery, the risks of changing the courts of law, the risks of getting rid of capital punishment for minor thefts, the risks of making landowners pay their debts, the risks of making anything more, the risks of making anything less. It seems like he thoughtfully considered, "I know that the current state of things allows for the existence of John Lord Eldon, but if we start changing that state, I'm not sure it will still be the case." Just as Sir Robert Walpole was against all inquiry committees on the simple grounds of "If they start that sort of thing, who knows who will be safe?" so that great Chancellor (still remembered in his own domain) looked down from the woolsack and seemed to think, "Well, it's a strange thing that I should be here, and here I intend to stay."


TASTE

From 'Wordsworth, Tennyson, and Browning'

There is a most formidable and estimable insane taste. The will has great though indirect power over the taste, just as it has over the belief. There are some horrid beliefs from which human nature revolts, from which at first it shrinks, to which at first no effort can force it. But if we fix the mind upon them, they have a power over us, just because of their natural offensiveness. They are like the sight of human blood. Experienced soldiers tell us that at first, men are sickened by the smell and newness of blood, almost to death and fainting; but that as soon as they harden their hearts and stiffen their minds, as soon as they will bear it, then comes an appetite for slaughter, a tendency to gloat on carnage, to love blood (at least for the moment) with a deep, eager love. It is a principle that if we put down a healthy instinctive aversion, nature avenges herself by creating an unhealthy insane attraction. For this reason, the most earnest truth-seeking men fall into the worst delusions. They will not let their mind alone; they force it toward some ugly thing, which a crotchet of argument, a conceit of intellect recommends: and nature punishes their disregard of her warning by subjection to the ugly one, by belief in it. Just so, the most industrious critics get the most admiration. They think it unjust to rest in their instinctive natural horror; they overcome it, and angry nature gives them over to ugly poems and marries them to detestable stanzas.

There is a truly formidable and admirable insane taste. The will has significant, albeit indirect, power over taste, just like it does over beliefs. There are some horrific beliefs that human nature instinctively rejects; at first, it shies away from them, and no amount of effort can force acceptance. However, if we fixate on these beliefs, they gain power over us precisely because of their natural repulsiveness. They are akin to the sight of human blood. Experienced soldiers tell us that initially, people are nauseated by the smell and fresh appearance of blood, often to the point of fainting; but as soon as they harden their hearts and steel their minds, as soon as they will to endure it, they develop a craving for violence, a tendency to revel in bloodshed, to love blood (at least for that moment) with a deep, eager passion. It is a principle that if we suppress a healthy instinctive aversion, nature retaliates by creating an unhealthy, insane attraction. This is why the most dedicated truth-seekers often fall into the worst delusions. They won't leave their minds alone; they push them toward some disturbing idea that an eccentric argument or an intellectual conceit suggests, and nature punishes their disregard for her warnings by subjecting them to the ugly idea, leading them to believe in it. Similarly, the most diligent critics receive the most admiration. They find it unfair to stay with their instinctive natural horror; they overcome it, and nature, in her anger, betrays them into the arms of ugly poems and ties them to detestable stanzas.


CAUSES OF THE STERILITY OF LITERATURE

From 'Shakespeare, the Man,' etc.

The reason why so few good books are written is, that so few people that can write know anything. In general, an author has always lived in a room, has read books, has cultivated science, is acquainted with the style and sentiments of the best authors, but he is out of the way of employing his own eyes and ears. He has nothing to hear and nothing to see. His life is a vacuum. The mental habits of Robert Southey, which about a year ago were so extensively praised in the public journals, are the type of literary existence, just as the praise bestowed on them shows the admiration excited by them among literary people. He wrote poetry (as if anybody could) before breakfast; he read during breakfast. He wrote history until dinner; he corrected proof-sheets between dinner and tea; he wrote an essay for the Quarterly afterwards; and after supper, by way of relaxation, composed 'The Doctor'--a lengthy and elaborate jest. Now, what can any one think of such a life?--except how clearly it shows that the habits best fitted for communicating information, formed with the best care, and daily regulated by the best motives, are exactly the habits which are likely to afford a man the least information to communicate. Southey had no events, no experiences. His wife kept house and allowed him pocket-money, just as if he had been a German professor devoted to accents, tobacco, and the dates of Horace's amours....

The reason so few good books are written is that so few people who can write know anything. Generally, an author has lived in isolation, read books, pursued knowledge, and is familiar with the style and sentiments of great writers, but they're out of touch with using their own eyes and ears. They have nothing to hear and nothing to see. Their life is empty. The mental habits of Robert Southey, which were widely praised in the public journals about a year ago, exemplify this type of literary existence, just as the praise reflects the admiration from literary circles. He wrote poetry (as if anyone could) before breakfast; he read during breakfast. He wrote history until dinner; he corrected proofs between dinner and tea; he wrote an essay for the Quarterly afterward; and after supper, to unwind, he composed 'The Doctor'—a lengthy and elaborate joke. Now, what can anyone think of such a life?—except how clearly it shows that habits formed with the best intentions and carefully regulated by good motives are exactly the habits that are least likely to give a person anything valuable to share. Southey had no events, no experiences. His wife managed the household and gave him a bit of pocket money, just like a German professor obsessed with accents, tobacco, and the timelines of Horace's affairs...

The critic in the 'Vicar of Wakefield' lays down that you should always say that the picture would have been better if the painter had taken more pains; but in the case of the practiced literary man, you should often enough say that the writings would have been much better if the writer had taken less pains. He says he has devoted his life to the subject; the reply is, "Then you have taken the best way to prevent your making anything of it. Instead of reading studiously what Burgersdicius and Aenesidemus said men were, you should have gone out yourself and seen (if you can see) what they are." But there is a whole class of minds which prefer the literary delineation of objects to the actual eyesight of them. Such a man would naturally think literature more instructive than life. Hazlitt said of Mackintosh, "He might like to read an account of India; but India itself, with its burning, shining face, would be a mere blank, an endless waste to him. Persons of this class have no more to say to a matter of fact staring them in the face, without a label in its mouth, than they would to a hippopotamus."...

The critic in the 'Vicar of Wakefield' states that you should always mention that the artwork would have been better if the artist had put in more effort; however, when it comes to an experienced writer, you should often say that the work would have been much better if the author had put in less effort. The writer claims to have dedicated his life to the topic; the response is, "Then you’ve chosen the best way to prevent yourself from achieving anything with it. Instead of intensely studying what Burgersdicius and Aenesidemus said about what people are, you should have gone out yourself and seen (if you can see) what they actually are." But there’s an entire group of people who prefer literary descriptions of things to seeing them in real life. Such a person would naturally think that literature is more educational than life itself. Hazlitt remarked about Mackintosh, "He might like to read an account of India; but India itself, with its blazing, vibrant face, would be just a blank, an endless wasteland to him. People in this group have no more to say to a fact staring them in the face, without a label on it, than they would have to a hippopotamus."...

After all, the original way of writing books may turn out to be the best. The first author, it is plain, could not have taken anything from books, since there were no books for him to copy from; he looked at things for himself. Anyhow the modern system fails, for where are the amusing books from voracious students and habitual writers?

After all, the original way of writing books might actually be the best. The first author clearly couldn’t have borrowed from any books, since there weren’t any books for him to copy; he observed things on his own. In any case, the modern system is lacking, because where are the entertaining books from eager students and regular writers?

Moreover, in general, it will perhaps be found that persons devoted to mere literature commonly become devoted to mere idleness. They wish to produce a great work, but they find they cannot. Having relinquished everything to devote themselves to this, they conclude on trial that this is impossible; they wish to write, but nothing occurs to them: therefore they write nothing and they do nothing. As has been said, they have nothing to do; their life has no events, unless they are very poor; with any decent means of subsistence, they have nothing to rouse them from an indolent and musing dream. A merchant must meet his bills, or he is civilly dead and uncivilly remembered; but a student may know nothing of time, and be too lazy to wind lip his watch.

Moreover, in general, it often seems that people focused solely on literature usually become focused solely on idleness. They want to create an impressive work, but they find they can't. Having given up everything to commit themselves to this goal, they eventually decide it's impossible; they want to write, but nothing comes to mind: so they write nothing and accomplish nothing. As mentioned, they have no tasks at hand; their lives are uneventful, unless they are very poor; with any reasonable means of support, they have nothing to wake them from a lazy and contemplative daydream. A merchant has to pay his bills, or he’s practically considered dead and forgotten; but a student may remain unaware of time and be too lazy to wind up his watch.


THE SEARCH FOR HAPPINESS

From 'William Cowper'

If there be any truly painful fact about the world now tolerably well established by ample experience and ample records, it is that an intellectual and indolent happiness is wholly denied to the children of men. That most valuable author, Lucretius, who has supplied us and others with an almost inexhaustible supply of metaphors on this topic, ever dwells on the life of his gods with a sad and melancholy feeling that no such life was possible on a crude and cumbersome earth. In general, the two opposing agencies are marriage and lack of money; either of these breaks the lot of literary and refined inaction at once and forever. The first of these, as we have seen, Cowper had escaped; his reserved and negligent reveries were still free, at least from the invasion of affection. To this invasion, indeed, there is commonly requisite the acquiescence or connivance of mortality; but all men are born--not free and equal, as the Americans maintain, but, in the Old World at least--basely subjected to the yoke of coin. It is in vain that in this hemisphere we endeavor after impecuniary fancies. In bold and eager youth we go out on our travels: we visit Baalbec and Paphos and Tadmor and Cythera,--ancient shrines and ancient empires, seats of eager love or gentle inspiration; we wander far and long; we have nothing to do with our fellow-men,--what are we, indeed, to diggers and counters? we wander far, we dream to wander forever--but we dream in vain. A surer force than the subtlest fascination of fancy is in operation; the purse-strings tie us to our kind. Our travel coin runs low, and we must return, away from Tadmor and Baalbec, back to our steady, tedious industry and dull work, to "la vieille Europe" (as Napoleon said), "qui m'ennuie." It is the same in thought: in vain we seclude ourselves in elegant chambers, in fascinating fancies, in refined reflections.

If there’s one painful truth about the world that has been well established through experience and records, it's that intellectual and lazy happiness is completely out of reach for humans. The valuable author, Lucretius, who has given us an endless supply of metaphors on this theme, continuously reflects on the lives of his gods with a sad realization that such a life is impossible on this rough and clumsy earth. Generally, the two opposing forces are marriage and lack of money; either breaks the chance for literary and refined inaction immediately and forever. Cowper, as we've seen, avoided the first of these; his reserved and indifferent musings remained untouched by affection. This invasion typically requires the agreement or complicity of mortality, but all men are born—not free and equal, as Americans claim, but, at least in the Old World—sadly subjected to the grip of money. It's pointless for us in this hemisphere to pursue fantasies without wealth. In our bold and eager youth, we set off on our travels: we visit Baalbec, Paphos, Tadmor, and Cythera—ancient shrines and empires, places of passionate love or gentle inspiration; we roam far and wide; we pay no attention to our fellow humans—what are we to workers and calculators? We wander far, dreaming of wandering forever—but it's all in vain. A more powerful force than the most alluring fantasy holds sway over us; our wallets tie us to our kind. Our travel money runs low, and we must return, away from Tadmor and Baalbec, back to our steady, monotonous jobs and dull work, to "la vieille Europe" (as Napoleon said), "qui m'ennuie." The same goes for thought: it’s useless to isolate ourselves in beautiful rooms, in captivating fantasies, in refined reflections.


ON EARLY READING

From 'Edward Gibbon'

In school work Gibbon had uncommon difficulties and unusual deficiencies; but these were much more than counterbalanced by a habit which often accompanies a sickly childhood, and is the commencement of a studious life,--the habit of desultory reading. The instructiveness of this is sometimes not comprehended. S.T. Coleridge used to say that he felt a great superiority over those who had not read--and fondly read--fairy tales in their childhood: he thought they wanted a sense which he possessed, the perception, or apperception--we do not know which he used to say it was--of the unity and wholeness of the universe. As to fairy tales, this is a hard saying; but as to desultory reading, it is certainly true. Some people have known a time in life when there was no book they could not read. The fact of its being a book went immensely in its favor. In early life there is an opinion that the obvious thing to do with a horse is to ride it; with a cake, to eat it; with sixpence, to spend it. A few boys carry this further, and think the natural thing to do with a book is to read it. There is an argument from design in the subject: if the book was not meant for that purpose, for what purpose was it meant? Of course, of any understanding of the works so perused there is no question or idea. There is a legend of Bentham, in his earliest childhood, climbing to the height of a huge stool, and sitting there evening after evening, with two candles, engaged in the perusal of Rapin's history; it might as well have been any other book. The doctrine of utility had not then dawned on its immortal teacher; cui bono was an idea unknown to him. He would have been ready to read about Egypt, about Spain, about coals in Borneo, the teak-wood in India, the current in the River Mississippi, on natural history or human history, on theology or morals, on the state of the Dark Ages or the state of the Light Ages, on Augustulus or Lord Chatham, on the first century or the seventeenth, on the moon, the millennium, or the whole duty of man. Just then, reading is an end in itself. At that time of life you no more think of a future consequence--of the remote, the very remote possibility of deriving knowledge from the perusal of a book, than you expect so great a result from spinning a peg-top. You spin the top, and you read the book; and these scenes of life are exhausted. In such studies, of all prose, perhaps the best is history: one page is so like another, battle No. 1 is so much on a par with battle No. 2. Truth may be, as they say, stranger than fiction, abstractedly; but in actual books, novels are certainly odder and more astounding than correct history.

In school, Gibbon faced unique challenges and shortcomings, but these were more than outweighed by a habit that often comes with a sickly childhood and marks the start of a scholarly life—the habit of random reading. The value of this is sometimes overlooked. S.T. Coleridge used to say he felt a significant advantage over those who hadn’t read—yet loved reading—fairy tales in their childhood: he believed they lacked a sense that he had, the ability to perceive, or understand—we're not sure what term he used—the unity and wholeness of the universe. Regarding fairy tales, that’s a tough statement; but when it comes to random reading, it’s undoubtedly true. Some people recall a time in their lives when there was no book they couldn’t read. The very fact that it was a book greatly boosted its appeal. In early childhood, it seems obvious that the thing to do with a horse is to ride it; with a cake, to eat it; and with sixpence, to spend it. A few boys take this further and assume that the natural thing to do with a book is to read it. There’s a logical argument here: if the book wasn’t meant for that purpose, then what purpose was it intended for? Of course, there’s no real thought about understanding the works they read. There’s a story about Bentham in his earliest childhood, climbing onto a tall stool and sitting there night after night, with two candles, engrossed in reading Rapin's history; it could have been any other book. The concept of utility hadn’t yet occurred to its future great thinker; cui bono was an idea foreign to him. He would have happily read about Egypt, Spain, coal in Borneo, teak wood in India, the currents of the Mississippi River, natural history or human history, theology or morals, the Dark Ages or the Light Ages, Augustulus or Lord Chatham, the first century or the seventeenth, the moon, the millennium, or the overall duty of man. At that moment, reading was its own reward. During that phase of life, you don’t think about future consequences—about the distant possibility of gaining knowledge from reading a book—any more than you expect such a huge result from spinning a top. You spin the top, and you read the book; and those moments in life are complete. Among all forms of prose, perhaps the best is history: one page is so similar to another, battle No. 1 is so comparable to battle No. 2. Truth may, as the saying goes, be stranger than fiction in theory; but in actual books, novels are certainly weirder and more surprising than factual history.

It will be said, What is the use of this? why not leave the reading of great books till a great age? why plague and perplex childhood with complex facts remote from its experience and inapprehensible by its imagination? The reply is, that though in all great and combined facts there is much which childhood cannot thoroughly imagine, there is also in very many a great deal which can only be truly apprehended for the first time at that age. Youth has a principle of consolidation; we begin with the whole. Small sciences are the labors of our manhood; but the round universe is the plaything of the boy. His fresh mind shoots out vaguely and crudely into the infinite and eternal. Nothing is hid from the depth of it; there are no boundaries to its vague and wandering vision. Early science, it has been said, begins in utter nonsense; it would be truer to say that it starts with boyish fancies. How absurd seem the notions of the first Greeks! Who could believe now that air or water was the principle, the pervading substance, the eternal material of all things? Such affairs will never explain a thick rock. And what a white original for a green and sky-blue world! Yet people disputed in these ages not whether it was either of those substances, but which of them it was. And doubtless there was a great deal, at least in quantity, to be said on both sides. Boys are improved; but some in our own day have asked, "Mamma, I say, what did God make the world of?" and several, who did not venture on speech, have had an idea of some one gray primitive thing, felt a difficulty as to how the red came, and wondered that marble could ever have been the same as moonshine. This is in truth the picture of life. We begin with the infinite and eternal, which we shall never apprehend; and these form a framework, a schedule, a set of co-ordinates to which we refer all which we learn later. At first, like the old Greek, "We look up to the whole sky, and are lost in the one and the all;" in the end we classify and enumerate, learn each star, calculate distances, draw cramped diagrams on the unbounded sky, write a paper on a Cygni and a treatise on e Draconis, map special facts upon the indefinite void, and engrave precise details on the infinite and everlasting. So in history: somehow the whole comes in boyhood, the details later and in manhood. The wonderful series, going far back to the times of old patriarchs with their flocks and herds, the keen-eyed Greek, the stately Roman, the watching Jew, the uncouth Goth, the horrid Hun, the settled picture of the unchanging East, the restless shifting of the rapid West, the rise of the cold and classical civilization, its fall, the rough impetuous Middle Ages, the vague warm picture of ourselves and home,--when did we learn these? Not yesterday nor to-day: but long ago, in the first dawn of reason, in the original flow of fancy. What we learn afterwards are but the accurate littlenesses of the great topic, the dates and tedious facts. Those who begin late learn only these; but the happy first feel the mystic associations and the progress of the whole.

It may be asked, what’s the point of this? Why not save reading great books for later in life? Why burden childhood with complicated facts that are far removed from its experience and beyond its imagination? The answer is that while there are many complex concepts that children can't fully grasp, there are also many ideas that can only be understood for the first time at that age. Youth naturally pulls everything together; we start with the big picture. Smaller sciences are the work of our adulthood, but the vast universe is the playground of a child. Their fresh minds stretch out broadly and clumsily into the infinite and eternal. There’s nothing hidden from the depths of it; there are no limits to their wandering thoughts. Early science, as people have said, begins in total nonsense; it would be more accurate to say it begins with childish dreams. How ridiculous the ideas of the first Greeks seem! Who could ever believe now that air or water was the fundamental substance, the all-encompassing material of everything? Such theories will never clarify a dense rock. And what a bright original for a green and blue world! Yet back then, people didn't argue about whether it was one of those substances, but which one it was. Surely, there was plenty, at least in volume, to discuss on both sides. Boys have certainly changed; but some today have asked, "Mom, what did God make the world from?" and many who didn’t speak out have wondered about a single gray base material, puzzled over how the red came about, and questioned how marble could ever have been the same as moonlight. This is truly a reflection of life. We start with the infinite and eternal, which we will never fully understand; these ideas provide a framework, a roadmap, a set of coordinates for everything we learn later on. Initially, like the ancient Greeks, "We look up at the whole sky, and get lost in the one and the all;" eventually, we categorize and count, learn about each star, calculate distances, create cramped diagrams of the limitless sky, write papers on Cygni and treatises on Draconis, map distinct facts on the endless void, and engrave precise details on the infinite and everlasting. The same goes for history: somehow, the whole picture comes in childhood, while the details come later in adulthood. The remarkable series, stretching back to the times of ancient patriarchs with their flocks, the sharp-eyed Greeks, the dignified Romans, the observant Jews, the awkward Goths, the fearsome Huns, the steady image of the unchanging East, the restless movement of the dynamic West, the rise of cold, classical civilization, its decline, the rough and vigorous Middle Ages, the vague warm image of ourselves and home—when did we learn all this? Not yesterday or today: rather, long ago, in the very beginning of understanding, in the initial surge of imagination. What we learn later are just the exact details of the bigger picture, the dates and boring facts. Those who start late only learn these; but the fortunate ones feel the mystical connections and the progression of the whole.

However exalted may seem the praises which we have given to loose and unplanned reading, we are not saying that it is the sole ingredient of a good education. Besides this sort of education, which some boys will voluntarily and naturally give themselves, there needs, of course, another and more rigorous kind, which must be impressed upon them from without. The terrible difficulty of early life--the use of pastors and masters really is, that they compel boys to a distinct mastery of that which they do not wish to learn. There is nothing to be said for a preceptor who is not dry. Mr. Carlyle describes, with bitter satire, the fate of one of his heroes who was obliged to acquire whole systems of information in which he, the hero, saw no use, and which he kept, as far as might be, in a vacant corner of his mind. And this is the very point: dry language, tedious mathematics, a thumbed grammar, a detested slate form gradually an interior separate intellect, exact in its information, rigid in its requirements, disciplined in its exercises. The two grow together; the early natural fancy touching the far extremities of the universe, lightly playing with the scheme of all things; the precise, compacted memory slowly accumulating special facts, exact habits, clear and painful conceptions. At last, as it were in a moment, the cloud breaks up, the division sweeps away; we find that in fact these exercises which puzzled us, these languages which we hated, these details which we despised, are the instruments of true thought; are the very keys and openings, the exclusive access to the knowledge which we loved.

However lofty the praise we've given to casual and unstructured reading, we're not claiming it's the only essential part of a good education. Alongside this kind of self-directed learning that some students will naturally pursue, there's obviously another, more demanding type that needs to be taught to them from outside. The tough challenge of early life—what pastors and teachers really do—is that they force students to gain a real understanding of what they don’t want to learn. There's no defense for a teacher who isn't a bit strict. Mr. Carlyle ironically highlights the plight of one of his characters, who had to learn extensive information that he found useless and kept, as much as he could, tucked away in a corner of his mind. And this is the key issue: boring language, tedious math, a worn-out grammar book, a hated slate gradually form an inner, distinct intellect that is precise in knowledge, stringent in its demands, and disciplined in practice. The two develop together; the early natural imagination exploring the far reaches of the universe, lightly engaging with the order of everything; the accurate, well-structured memory steadily building up specific facts, precise habits, and clear, challenging ideas. Finally, as if in an instant, the fog lifts, the division disappears; we realize that those exercises that confused us, those languages we detested, those details we scorned, are actually the tools of genuine thought; they are the very keys and gateways, the only path to the knowledge we cherish.



THE CAVALIERS.
Photogravure from a Painting by F. Vinea.


THE CAVALIERS.
Photogravure from a Painting by F. Vinea.



THE CAVALIERS

From 'Thomas Babington Macaulay'

What historian has ever estimated the Cavalier character? There is Clarendon, the grave, rhetorical, decorous lawyer, piling words, congealing arguments; very stately, a little grim. There is Hume, the Scotch metaphysician, who has made out the best case for such people as never were, for a Charles who never died, for a Strafford who would never have been attainted; a saving, calculating North-country man, fat, impassive, who lived on eightpence a day. What have these people to do with an enjoying English gentleman? It is easy for a doctrinaire to bear a post-mortem examination,--it is much the same whether he be alive or dead; but not so with those who live during their life, whose essence is existence, whose being is in animation. There seem to be some characters who are not made for history, as there are some who are not made for old age. A Cavalier is always young. The buoyant life arises before us, rich in hope, strong in vigor, irregular in action; men young and ardent, "framed in the prodigality of nature"; open to every enjoyment, alive to every passion, eager, impulsive; brave without discipline, noble without principle; prizing luxury, despising danger; capable of high sentiment, but in each of whom the

What historian has ever captured the essence of the Cavalier spirit? There’s Clarendon, the serious, eloquent, and proper lawyer, stacking up words, solidifying arguments; very dignified, a bit grim. Then there’s Hume, the Scottish philosopher, who painted the best picture of people who never truly existed, of a Charles who never died, of a Strafford who would never have been convicted; a practical, calculating Northerner, overweight, unemotional, who lived on eightpence a day. What do these figures have to do with a lively English gentleman? It’s easy for a thinker to handle a post-mortem analysis—it doesn’t really matter if he’s alive or dead; but that’s not the case for those who experience life fully, whose essence lies in living, whose existence is vibrant. Some characters just aren’t meant for history, similar to how some aren’t meant for old age. A Cavalier is always youthful. Their vibrant life appears before us, full of hope, bursting with energy, unpredictable in action; they are young and passionate, “shaped by the abundance of nature”; open to every pleasure, alive to every feeling, eager and impulsive; brave without training, noble without principle; valuing luxury, dismissing danger; capable of deep emotions, but in each of them the

"Addiction was to pointless activities,
His companions uneducated, uncouth, and superficial,
His time occupied with parties, feasts, and games,
And there was never any sign of him studying,
Any withdrawal, any isolation
From public places and popularity."

We see these men setting forth or assembling to defend their king or church, and we see it without surprise; a rich daring loves danger, a deep excitability likes excitement. If we look around us, we may see what is analogous: some say that the battle of the Alma was won by the "uneducated gentry"; the "uneducated gentry" would be Cavaliers now. The political sentiment is part of the character; the essence of Toryism is enjoyment. Talk of the ways of spreading a wholesome conservatism throughout this country! Give painful lectures, distribute weary tracts (and perhaps this is as well,--you may be able to give an argumentative answer to a few objections, you may diffuse a distinct notion of the dignified dullness of politics); but as far as communicating and establishing your creed are concerned, try a little pleasure. The way to keep up old customs is to enjoy old customs; the way to be satisfied with the present state of things is to enjoy that state of things. Over the "Cavalier" mind this world passes with a thrill of delight; there is an exaltation in a daily event, zest in the "regular thing," joy at an old feast.

We see these men stepping out or gathering to defend their king or church, and we notice it without surprise; a wealthy daredevil loves danger, and someone with deep emotions craves excitement. If we look around, we might find something similar: some say the Battle of the Alma was won by the "uneducated gentry"; the "uneducated gentry" would be Cavaliers today. The political sentiment is part of the character; the essence of Toryism is enjoyment. Talk about spreading wholesome conservatism throughout this country! Give tough lectures, hand out boring pamphlets (and maybe this is good—you might be able to respond thoughtfully to a few objections, you might clarify the dignified dullness of politics); but when it comes to sharing and establishing your beliefs, try a little enjoyment. The way to maintain old traditions is to take pleasure in them; the way to be content with the current situation is to appreciate it. To the "Cavalier" mindset, the world feels thrilling; there’s a rush in everyday events, excitement in the "regular thing," and joy at a traditional feast.


MORALITY AND FEAR

From 'Bishop Butler'

The moral principle (whatever may be said to the contrary by complacent thinkers) is really and to most men a principle of fear. The delights of a good conscience may be reserved for better things, but few men who know themselves will say that they have often felt them by vivid and actual experience; a sensation of shame, of reproach, of remorse, of sin (to use the word we instinctively shrink from because it expresses the meaning), is what the moral principle really and practically thrusts on most men. Conscience is the condemnation of ourselves; we expect a penalty. As the Greek proverb teaches, "where there is shame there is fear"; where there is the deep and intimate anxiety of guilt,--the feeling which has driven murderers and other than murderers forth to wastes and rocks and stones and tempests,--we see, as it were, in a single complex and indivisible sensation, the pain and sense of guilt and the painful anticipation of its punishment. How to be free from this, is the question; how to get loose from this; how to be rid of the secret tie which binds the strong man and cramps his pride, and makes him angry at the beauty of the universe,--which will not let him go forth like a great animal, like the king of the forest, in the glory of his might, but restrains him with an inner fear and a secret foreboding that if he do but exalt himself he shall be abased, if he do but set forth his own dignity he will offend ONE who will deprive him of it. This, as has often been pointed out, is the source of the bloody rites of heathendom. You are going to battle, you are going out in the bright sun with dancing plumes and glittering spear; your shield shines, and your feathers wave, and your limbs are glad with the consciousness of strength, and your mind is warm with glory and renown; with coming glory and unobtained renown: for who are you to hope for these; who are you to go forth proudly against the pride of the sun, with your secret sin and your haunting shame and your real fear? First lie down and abase yourself; strike your back with hard stripes; cut deep with a sharp knife, as if you would eradicate the consciousness; cry aloud; put ashes on your head; bruise yourself with stones,--then perhaps God may pardon you. Or, better still (so runs the incoherent feeling), give him something--your ox, your ass, whole hecatombs if you are rich enough; anything, it is but a chance,--you do not know what will please him; at any rate, what you love best yourself,--that is, most likely, your first-born son. Then, after such gifts and such humiliation, he may be appeased, he may let you off; he may without anger let you go forth, Achilles-like, in the glory of your shield; he may not send you home as he would else, the victim of rout and treachery, with broken arms and foul limbs, in weariness and humiliation. Of course, it is not this kind of fanaticism that we impute to a prelate of the English Church; human sacrifices are not respectable, and Achilles was not rector of Stanhope. But though the costume and circumstances of life change, the human heart does not; its feelings remain. The same anxiety, the same consciousness of personal sin which led in barbarous times to what has been described, show themselves in civilized life as well. In this quieter period, their great manifestation is scrupulosity: a care about the ritual of life; an attention to meats and drinks, and "cups and washings." Being so unworthy as we are, feeling what we feel, abased as we are abased, who shall say that those are beneath us? In ardent, imaginative youth they may seem so; but let a few years come, let them dull the will or contract the heart or stain the mind; then the consequent feeling will be, as all experience shows, not that a ritual is too mean, too low, too degrading for human nature, but that it is a mercy we have to do no more,--that we have only to wash in Jordan, that we have not even to go out into the unknown distance to seek for Abana and Pharpar, rivers of Damascus. We have no right to judge; we cannot decide; we must do what is laid down for us,--we fail daily even in this; we must never cease for a moment in our scrupulous anxiety to omit by no tittle and to exceed by no iota.

The moral principle (no matter what complacent thinkers might say) is really, for most people, based on fear. The joys of a clear conscience might be saved for more elevated matters, but very few people who truly know themselves will claim to have experienced them often or intensely; instead, they feel a sense of shame, reproach, remorse, or sin—a word we instinctively avoid because it captures the essence. This is what the moral principle actually imposes on most people. Conscience involves condemning ourselves; we expect punishment. As the Greek proverb states, "where there is shame, there is fear"; where there is deep anxiety about guilt—the kind of feeling that has driven not only murderers but others to desolate places—we can see, in a single, complex emotion, the pain of guilt and the painful anticipation of its punishment. The question is how to escape from this, how to break free from the secret bond that holds the strong man back, restricting his pride and making him resent the beauty of the world. It prevents him from stepping out like a powerful beast, like the king of the forest, in the full glory of his strength but instead restrains him with inner fear and foreboding that if he elevates himself, he will be brought low, if he asserts his dignity, he will anger ONE who could take it away. This, as has been noted many times, is the root of the bloody rituals of paganism. You're going into battle, stepping out into the sunlight with dancing feathers and a shining spear; your shield sparkles, your feathers flutter, and you feel strong and glorious, filled with the promise of glory and unearned fame: who are you to hope for these things? Who are you to march boldly against the bright sun, weighed down by your hidden sins, your nagging shame, and your real fear? First, you must humble yourself; whip your back with harsh strokes; cut deeply with a sharp knife, as if to erase your awareness; cry out; sprinkle ashes on your head; crush yourself with stones—then maybe God will forgive you. Or better yet (according to that chaotic feeling), give Him something—your ox, your donkey, even whole sacrifices if you’re wealthy enough; anything is a chance—you don’t know what will satisfy Him; surely, what you love most—most likely, your firstborn son. Then, after such gifts and humiliation, He might be appeased; He might let you go, without anger, into the glory of your shield like Achilles; He might not send you back as He would otherwise, as a victim of defeat and betrayal, broken and humiliated. Naturally, we don’t attribute this kind of fanaticism to an English Church bishop; human sacrifices aren’t respectable, and Achilles wasn’t the rector of Stanhope. But even as the customs and circumstances of life change, the human heart remains unchanged; its feelings endure. The same anxiety and awareness of personal sin that led to the described rituals in barbaric times manifest in civilized life as well. In this quieter era, their most significant expression is scrupulosity: a concern with the rituals of life; an attention to what we eat and drink, and "cups and washings." Given how unworthy we feel, who can say that those under us are beneath us? In passionate, imaginative youth, they may seem so; but allow a few years to pass, let them dull your will or constrict your heart or stain your mind; then all experience shows that you won't feel a ritual is unworthy, too low, or degrading for human nature, but instead that it's a relief we have to do no more—that we only need to wash in the Jordan, that we don't even have to go searching in the unknown for Abana and Pharpar, rivers of Damascus. We have no right to judge; we can’t decide; we must follow what is dictated for us—we fail daily even in this; we must remain constantly vigilant not to omit anything and not to exceed anything.


THE TYRANNY OF CONVENTION

From 'Sir Robert Peel'

It might be said that this [necessity for newspapers and statesmen of following the crowd] is only one of the results of that tyranny of commonplace which seems to accompany civilization. You may talk of the tyranny of Nero and Tiberius; but the real tyranny is the tyranny of your next-door neighbor. What law is so cruel as the law of doing what he does? What yoke is so galling as the necessity of being like him? What espionage of despotism comes to your door so effectually as the eye of the man who lives at your door? Public opinion is a permeating influence, and it exacts obedience to itself; it requires us to think other men's thoughts, to speak other men's words, to follow other men's habits. Of course, if we do not, no formal ban issues; no corporeal pain, no coarse penalty of a barbarous society is inflicted on the offender; but we are called "eccentric"; there is a gentle murmur of "most unfortunate ideas," "singular young man," "well-intentioned, I dare say; but unsafe, sir, quite unsafe."

It could be said that this [necessity for newspapers and statesmen to follow the crowd] is just one result of the everyday pressures that seem to come with civilization. You can talk about the tyranny of Nero and Tiberius, but the real oppression comes from your next-door neighbor. What law is more harsh than the law of just doing what everyone else does? What burden is more uncomfortable than the pressure to be like him? What form of surveillance feels more invasive than the watchful eyes of the person living next to you? Public opinion is an all-encompassing force, and it demands compliance; it pushes us to think like others, to use their words, to adopt their routines. Of course, if we don’t, there’s no official punishment; no physical pain or crude penalty from a barbaric society is imposed on the rule-breaker. But we’re labeled as "eccentric"; there’s a quiet whisper of "unfortunate ideas," "strange young man," "well-meaning, I suppose; but risky, quite risky indeed."

Whatever truth there may be in these splenetic observations might be expected to show itself more particularly in the world of politics: people dread to be thought unsafe in proportion as they get their living by being thought to be safe. Those who desire a public career must look to the views of the living public; an immediate exterior influence is essential to the exertion of their faculties. The confidence of others is your fulcrum: you cannot--many people wish you could--go into Parliament to represent yourself; you must conform to the opinions of the electors, and they, depend on it, will not be original. In a word, as has been most wisely observed, "under free institutions it is necessary occasionally to defer to the opinions of other people; and as other people are obviously in the wrong, this is a great hindrance to the improvement of our political system and the progress of our species."

Whatever truth there may be in these bitter observations is likely to be more evident in the political arena: people fear being seen as unreliable to the extent that their livelihood depends on being perceived as reliable. Those who seek a public career must pay attention to what the public thinks; an external influence is crucial for them to be effective. The trust of others is your fulcrum: you can’t—though many wish you could—enter Parliament to represent yourself; you must align with the views of the voters, and they, make no mistake, will not be original. In short, as has been wisely said, "under free institutions, it's sometimes necessary to yield to the opinions of others; and since others are clearly mistaken, this poses a significant obstacle to the improvement of our political system and the advancement of our species."


HOW TO BE AN INFLUENTIAL POLITICIAN

From 'Bolingbroke'

It is very natural that brilliant and vehement men should depreciate Harley; for he had nothing which they possess, but had everything which they commonly do not possess. He was by nature a moderate man. In that age they called such a man a "trimmer," but they called him ill: such a man does not consciously shift or purposely trim his course,--he firmly believes that he is substantially consistent. "I do not wish in this House," he would say in our age, "to be a party to any extreme course. Mr. Gladstone brings forward a great many things which I cannot understand; I assure you he does. There is more in that bill of his about tobacco than he thinks; I am confident there is. Money is a serious thing, a very serious thing. And I am sorry to say Mr. Disraeli commits the party very much: he avows sentiments which are injudicious; I cannot go along with him, nor can Sir John. He was not taught the catechism; I know he was not. There is a want in him of sound and sober religion,--and Sir John agrees with me,--which would keep him from distressing the clergy, who are very important. Great orators are very well; but as I said, how is the revenue? And the point is, not be led away, and to be moderate, and not to go to an extreme. As soon as it seems very clear, then I begin to doubt. I have been many years in Parliament, and that is my experience." We may laugh at such speeches, but there have been plenty of them in every English Parliament. A great English divine has been described as always leaving out the principle upon which his arguments rested; even if it was stated to him, he regarded it as far-fetched and extravagant. Any politician who has this temper of mind will always have many followers; and he may be nearly sure that all great measures will be passed more nearly as he wishes them to be passed than as great orators wish. Nine-tenths of mankind are more afraid of violence than of anything else; and inconsistent moderation is always popular, because of all qualities it is most opposite to violence,--most likely to preserve the present safe existence.

It's completely understandable that passionate and brilliant people would look down on Harley; he had none of what they had, but everything they usually didn't. He was naturally a moderate guy. In that era, they labeled such a person a "trimmer," but they regarded him as ill. A person like that doesn’t deliberately shift or intentionally alter his course—he genuinely believes he is being consistent. "I don’t want to be part of any extreme position in this House," he would say in our time, "Mr. Gladstone proposes a lot of ideas that I just can’t grasp; I assure you he does. There’s more in his bill about tobacco than he realizes; I’m sure of it. Money is a serious matter, a very serious matter. And I regret to say that Mr. Disraeli heavily commits the party: he expresses opinions that are unwise; I can’t support him, nor can Sir John. He wasn't taught the catechism; I know he wasn’t. He lacks solid, sober religious beliefs—which Sir John agrees with— that would prevent him from upsetting the clergy, who are quite important. Great orators are impressive, but, as I said, how’s the revenue looking? The key is not to get carried away, to be moderate, and to avoid extremes. As soon as things seem very clear, I start to have doubts. I’ve been in Parliament for many years, and that’s my takeaway." We might find such speeches amusing, but there have been plenty throughout every English Parliament. A well-known English clergyman has been described as always omitting the principle behind his arguments; even when it was pointed out to him, he dismissed it as far-fetched and extravagant. Any politician with this mindset will always attract many followers, and he can almost be certain that significant measures will be passed more in line with his wishes than with those of great orators. Most people are more afraid of violence than anything else, and inconsistent moderation is always popular because, of all traits, it’s the most opposed to violence—most likely to maintain the current safe situation.


CONDITIONS OF CABINET GOVERNMENT

From 'The English Constitution'

The conditions of fitness are two: first, you must get a good legislature; and next, you must keep it good. And these are by no means so nearly connected as might be thought at first sight. To keep a legislature efficient, it must have a sufficient supply of substantial business: if you employ the best set of men to do nearly nothing, they will quarrel with each other about that nothing; where great questions end, little parties begin. And a very happy community, with few new laws to make, few old bad laws to repeal, and but simple foreign relations to adjust, has great difficulty in employing a legislature,--there is nothing for it to enact and nothing for it to settle. Accordingly, there is great danger that the legislature, being debarred from all other kinds of business, may take to quarreling about its elective business; that controversies as to ministries may occupy all its time, and yet that time be perniciously employed; that a constant succession of feeble administrations, unable to govern and unfit to govern, may be substituted for the proper result of cabinet government, a sufficient body of men long enough in power to evince their sufficiency. The exact amount of non-elective business necessary for a parliament which is to elect the executive cannot, of course, be formally stated,--there are no numbers and no statistics in the theory of constitutions; all we can say is, that a parliament with little business, which is to be as efficient as a parliament with much business, must be in all other respects much better. An indifferent parliament may be much improved by the steadying effect of grave affairs; but a parliament which has no such affairs must be intrinsically excellent, or it will fail utterly.

The requirements for fitness are twofold: first, you need a good legislature; and second, you have to keep it good. These are not as closely related as one might think at first glance. To maintain an effective legislature, it needs a solid amount of meaningful work. If you have the best group of people doing almost nothing, they'll end up arguing about that nothing; where major issues fade, small factions emerge. A very content community, with few new laws to create, few old bad laws to eliminate, and only simple foreign relations to manage, struggles to keep a legislature busy—there’s nothing for it to pass or resolve. Thus, there's a significant risk that, being cut off from all other types of work, the legislature may start quarreling over its electoral duties; disputes about ministries could take up all its time, and yet that time may be wasted; a continuous cycle of weak administrations that can't govern and aren't fit to govern might replace the intended outcome of cabinet government, which is a sufficient number of people in power long enough to demonstrate their capability. The exact amount of non-elective work required for a parliament tasked with electing the executive can't be precisely stated—there are no specific numbers or statistics in constitutional theory; all we can say is that a parliament with little work, expected to be as effective as one with a lot of work, must be better in every other aspect. An average parliament can vastly improve through the stabilizing impact of serious matters, but a parliament without such matters must be fundamentally excellent, or it will fail completely.

But the difficulty of keeping a good legislature is evidently secondary to the difficulty of first getting it. There are two kinds of nations which can elect a good parliament. The first is a nation in which the mass of the people are intelligent, and in which they are comfortable. Where there is no honest poverty, where education is diffused and political intelligence is common, it is easy for the mass of the people to elect a fair legislature. The ideal is roughly realized in the North American colonies of England, and in the whole free States of the Union: in these countries there is no such thing as honest poverty,--physical comfort, such as the poor cannot imagine here, is there easily attainable by healthy industry; education is diffused much, and is fast spreading,--ignorant emigrants from the Old World often prize the intellectual advantages of which they are themselves destitute, and are annoyed at their inferiority in a place where rudimentary culture is so common. The greatest difficulty of such new communities is commonly geographical: the population is mostly scattered; and where population is sparse, discussion is difficult. But in a country very large as we reckon in Europe, a people really intelligent, really educated, really comfortable, would soon form a good opinion. No one can doubt that the New England States, if they were a separate community, would have an education, a political capacity, and an intelligence such as the numerical majority of no people equally numerous has ever possessed: in a State of this sort, where all the community is fit to choose a sufficient legislature, it is possible, it is almost easy, to create that legislature. If the New England States possessed a cabinet government as a separate nation, they would be as renowned in the world for political sagacity as they now are for diffused happiness.

But the challenge of maintaining a good legislature clearly comes after the challenge of actually establishing one. There are two types of nations that can elect a strong parliament. The first type is a nation where most people are educated and comfortable. Where there is no honest poverty, where education is widespread and political awareness is common, it’s easier for the general population to elect a decent legislature. This ideal is roughly seen in the North American colonies of England and in all the free states of the Union: in these countries, honest poverty doesn’t exist—physical comfort, which the poor cannot even imagine here, is easily attainable through hard work; education is widespread and is quickly expanding—ignorant immigrants from the Old World often value the intellectual opportunities they lack and feel frustrated by their shortcomings in a place where basic education is so common. The biggest challenge for such new communities is often geographical: the population is mainly dispersed, and when people are spread out, discussion becomes difficult. But in a country that’s large by European standards, a genuinely intelligent, educated, and comfortable populace would soon develop a sound opinion. No one can doubt that the New England States, if they were a separate community, would have a level of education, political capability, and intelligence that no equally large group has ever achieved: in a state like this, where the entire community is qualified to elect a competent legislature, forming that legislature becomes possible, almost easy. If the New England States had a cabinet government as an independent nation, they would be as respected in the world for their political insight as they currently are for their widespread happiness.


WHY EARLY SOCIETIES COULD NOT BE FREE

From 'Physics and Politics'

I believe the general description in which Sir John Lubbock sums up his estimate of the savage mind suits the patriarchal mind: "Savages," he says, "have the character of children with the passions and strength of men."...

I believe the general description in which Sir John Lubbock sums up his view of the primitive mind fits the patriarchal mindset: "Primatives," he says, "have the characteristics of children but the passions and strength of men."...

And this is precisely what we should expect. "An inherited drill," science says, "makes modern nations what they are; their born structure bears the trace of the laws of their fathers:" but the ancient nations came into no such inheritance,--they were the descendants of people who did what was right in their own eyes; they were born to no tutored habits, no preservative bonds, and therefore they were at the mercy of every impulse and blown by every passion....

And this is exactly what we should anticipate. "An inherited pattern," science states, "shapes modern nations; their inherent structure reflects the principles of their ancestors." However, the ancient nations did not receive such an inheritance—they were the descendants of people who acted according to their own judgment; they weren't born into disciplined habits or protective ties, so they were vulnerable to every impulse and swayed by every passion...

Again, I at least cannot call up to myself the loose conceptions (as they must have been) of morals which then existed. If we set aside all the element derived from law and polity which runs through our current moral notions, I hardly know what we shall have left. The residuum was somehow and in some vague way intelligible to the ante-political man; but it must have been uncertain, wavering, and unfit to be depended upon. In the best cases it existed much as the vague feeling of beauty now exists in minds sensitive but untaught,--a still small voice of uncertain meaning, an unknown something modifying everything else and higher than anything else, yet in form so indistinct that when you looked for it, it was gone; or if this be thought the delicate fiction of a later fancy, then morality was at least to be found in the wild spasms of "wild justice," half punishment, half outrage: but anyhow, being unfixed by steady law, it was intermittent, vague, and hard for us to imagine....

Again, I personally cannot recall the loose ideas of morality that must have existed back then. If we exclude all the elements derived from laws and politics that shape our current moral views, I'm not really sure what would be left. What remained was somehow understandable to someone who wasn't influenced by politics, but it must have been uncertain, fluctuating, and unreliable. In the best cases, it was like the vague sense of beauty that exists in sensitive but uneducated minds—a quiet inner voice with unclear meaning, an unknown something that influences everything else and is more important than anything else, yet so indistinct that when you tried to pinpoint it, it vanished; or if this is seen as a delicate fabrication of later imagination, then morality could at least be seen in the chaotic bursts of "wild justice," which was part punishment and part outrage: nonetheless, without the anchor of consistent law, it was sporadic, ambiguous, and difficult for us to envision....

To sum up:--Law--rigid, definite, concise law--is the primary want of early mankind; that which they need above anything else, that which is requisite before they can gain anything else. But it is their greatest difficulty as well as their first requisite; the thing most out of their reach as well as that most beneficial to them if they reach it. In later ages, many races have gained much of this discipline quickly though painfully,--a loose set of scattered clans has been often and often forced to substantial settlement by a rigid conqueror; the Romans did half the work for above half Europe. But where could the first ages find Romans or a conqueror? men conquer by the power of government, and it was exactly government which then was not. The first ascent of civilization was at a steep gradient, though when now we look down upon it, it seems almost nothing.

To sum up:--Law--strict, clear, concise law--is the primary need of early humans; it’s what they require above all else, what is necessary before they can achieve anything else. But it’s also their biggest challenge as well as their first necessity; it’s the thing that is hardest for them to obtain but would be the most beneficial if they could. In later periods, many cultures have quickly acquired this structure, though often painfully—loose groups of clans have frequently been compelled to settle down significantly by a strong conqueror; the Romans accomplished half the work for more than half of Europe. But where could the early ages find Romans or a conqueror? People conquer through the power of government, and it was precisely government that was absent then. The initial rise of civilization was at a steep incline, though when we look back on it now, it seems almost negligible.

How the step from no polity to polity was made, distinct history does not record.... But when once polities were begun, there is no difficulty in explaining why they lasted. Whatever may be said against the principle of "natural selection" in other departments, there is no doubt of its predominance in early human history: the strongest killed out the weakest as they could. And I need not pause to prove that any form of polity is more efficient than none; that an aggregate of families owning even a slippery allegiance to a single head would be sure to have the better of a set of families acknowledging no obedience to any one, but scattering loose about the world and fighting where they stood. Homer's Cyclops would be powerless against the feeblest band; so far from its being singular that we find no other record of that state of man, so unstable and sure to perish was it that we should rather wonder at even a single vestige lasting down to the age when for picturesqueness it became valuable in poetry.

How the transition from no organized society to an organized society happened is not clearly recorded in history. However, once societies started to form, it's easy to see why they survived. No matter what arguments are made against the idea of "natural selection" in other areas, there's no denying its role in early human history: the strongest eliminated the weakest whenever they could. And I don't need to point out that any kind of organized society is more effective than none; a group of families with even a weak loyalty to a single leader would definitely fare better than families that recognized no authority and wandered aimlessly, fighting among themselves. Homer's Cyclops would be unable to stand against even the weakest group of people; it's not unusual that we find no other record of that chaotic state of humanity since it was so unstable and doomed to fail that we'd actually be surprised if even one trace survived to the time when it became valued in literature for its imagery.

But though the origin of polity is dubious, we are upon the terra firma of actual records when we speak of the preservation of polities. Perhaps every young Englishman who comes nowadays to Aristotle or Plato is struck with their conservatism: fresh from the liberal doctrines of the present age, he wonders at finding in those recognized teachers so much contrary teaching. They both, unlike as they are, hold with Xenophon so unlike both, that man is "the hardest of all animals to govern." Of Plato it might indeed be plausibly said that the adherents of an intuitive philosophy, being "the Tories of speculation," have commonly been prone to conservatism in government; but Aristotle, the founder of the experience philosophy, ought according to that doctrine to have been a Liberal if any one ever was a Liberal. In fact, both of these men lived when men "had not had time to forget" the difficulties of government: we have forgotten them altogether. We reckon as the basis of our culture upon an amount of order, of tacit obedience, of prescriptive governability, which these philosophers hoped to get as a principal result of their culture; we take without thought as a datum what they hunted as a quaesitum.

But even though the origins of government are uncertain, we can rely on actual records when we discuss the preservation of governments. Every young Englishman who encounters Aristotle or Plato today is likely struck by their conservatism: fresh from the liberal ideas of the modern age, he is surprised to find so much contrary teaching in these respected thinkers. Both of them, despite their differences, agree with Xenophon, who remarked that man is "the hardest of all animals to govern." It can be argued that followers of an intuitive philosophy, considered "the Tories of speculation," have often leaned towards conservatism in governance; however, Aristotle, as the founder of the empirical philosophy, should have been a Liberal if anyone ever were one. In reality, both of these philosophers lived in a time when people "had not had time to forget" the challenges of governance: we have completely forgotten them. We base our culture on a level of order, silent obedience, and routine governability that these philosophers hoped to achieve as a primary outcome of their teachings; we take for granted what they sought after.

In early times the quantity of government is much more important than its quality. What you want is a comprehensive rule binding men together, making them do much the same things, telling them what to expect of each other,--fashioning them alike and keeping them so: what this rule is, does not matter so much. A good rule is better than a bad one, but any rule is better than none; while, for reasons which a jurist will appreciate, none can be very good. But to gain that rule, what may be called the "impressive" elements of a polity are incomparably more important than its useful elements. How to get the obedience of men, is the hard problem; what you do with that obedience is less critical.

In the past, the amount of government was far more important than its quality. What you needed was a comprehensive system that connected people, making them act similarly, and setting expectations for one another—shaping them to be alike and maintaining that sameness. The specific nature of this system was less important. A good system is preferable to a bad one, but any system is better than none; and for reasons that a legal expert would understand, none can be very effective. However, to establish that system, what can be called the "impressive" aspects of governance are far more crucial than its practical aspects. Figuring out how to gain people's obedience is the real challenge; what you do with that obedience is less significant.

To gain that obedience, the primary condition is the identity--not the union, but the sameness--of what we now call "church" and "state."... No division of power is then endurable without danger, probably without destruction: the priest must not teach one thing and the king another; king must be priest and prophet king,--the two must say the same because they are the same. The idea of difference between spiritual penalties and legal penalties must never be awakened,--indeed, early Greek thought or early Roman thought would never have comprehended it; there was a kind of rough public opinion, and there were rough--very rough--hands which acted on it. We now talk of "political penalties" and "ecclesiastical prohibition" and "the social censure"; but they were all one then. Nothing is very like those old communities now, but perhaps a trades-union is as near as most things: to work cheap is thought to be a "wicked" thing, and so some Broadhead puts it down.

To achieve that obedience, the main condition is the identity—not the union, but the sameness—of what we now refer to as "church" and "state."... No division of power can be sustained without risking danger, likely leading to destruction: the priest shouldn't teach one thing while the king teaches another; the king must act as both priest and prophet—the two must communicate the same message because they are the same. The idea of a distinction between spiritual penalties and legal penalties should never be brought up—indeed, early Greek or Roman thinkers would never have understood it; there existed a kind of rough public opinion, and there were very rough hands that acted on it. Nowadays, we speak of "political penalties," "ecclesiastical prohibition," and "social censure"; but they were all considered one back then. Nothing resembles those old communities much today, but perhaps a trades-union comes closest: working for low pay is seen as a "wicked" act, and so some Broadhead tries to put a stop to it.

The object of such organizations is to create what may be called a cake of custom. All the actions of life are to be submitted to a single rule for a single object,--that gradually created "hereditary drill" which science teaches to be essential, and which the early instinct of men saw to be essential too. That this régime forbids free thought is not an evil,--or rather, though an evil, it is the necessary basis for the greatest good; it is necessary for making the mold of civilization and hardening the soft fibre of early man.

The goal of these organizations is to create what might be called a cake of customs. All aspects of life are to be guided by a single rule for a single purpose—this gradually formed "hereditary drill" that science shows is essential, and that early human instincts recognized as crucial too. The fact that this régime restricts free thought isn't a negative—it may be an issue, but it’s the essential foundation for the greatest good; it's necessary for shaping civilization and strengthening the fragile nature of early humans.


BENEFITS OF FREE DISCUSSION IN MODERN TIMES

From 'Physics and Politics'

In this manner polities of discussion broke up the old bonds of custom which were now strangling mankind, though they had once aided and helped it; but this is only one of the many gifts which those polities have conferred, are conferring, and will confer on mankind. I am not going to write a eulogium on liberty, but I wish to set down three points which have not been sufficiently noticed.

In this way, discussions broke the old ties of tradition that were now suffocating humanity, even though they had once supported and benefitted it; but this is just one of the many gifts that these discussions have given, are giving, and will give to humanity. I'm not going to write a praise for freedom, but I want to highlight three points that haven't been given enough attention.

Civilized ages inherit the human nature which was victorious in barbarous ages, and that nature is in many respects not at all suited to civilized circumstances. A main and principal excellence in the early times of the human races is the impulse to action. The problems before men are then plain and simple: the man who works hardest, the man who kills the most deer, the man who catches the most fish--even later on, the man who tends the largest herds or the man who tills the largest field--is the man who succeeds; the nation which is quickest to kill its enemies or which kills most of its enemies is the nation which succeeds. All the inducements of early society tend to foster immediate action, all its penalties fall on the man who pauses; the traditional wisdom of those times was never weary of inculcating that "delays are dangerous," and that the sluggish man--the man "who roasteth not that which he took in hunting"--will not prosper on the earth, and indeed will very soon perish out of it: and in consequence an inability to stay quiet, an irritable desire to act directly, is one of the most conspicuous failings of mankind.

Civilized societies carry forward the human traits that prevailed in primitive times, and those traits, in many ways, are not well-suited for modern conditions. A key strength of early human existence is the drive to take action. The challenges faced back then were clear and straightforward: the person who worked the hardest, the one who hunted the most deer, the one who caught the most fish—even later, the person who managed the largest herds or farmed the biggest fields—was the one who thrived; the nation that quickly defeated its foes or killed the most enemies was the one that succeeded. The motivations of early communities encouraged immediate action, and the consequences fell on those who hesitated; the common wisdom of the time constantly stressed that "delays are dangerous" and that the lazy individual— the one "who roasteth not that which he took in hunting"—would not thrive and would soon vanish. As a result, an inability to remain still and a restless urge to act quickly is one of humanity's most notable shortcomings.

Pascal said that most of the evils of life arose from "man's being unable to sit still in a room"; and though I do not go that length, it is certain that we should have been a far wiser race than we are if we had been readier to sit quiet,--we should have known much better the way in which it was best to act when we came to act. The rise of physical science, the first great body of practical truth provable to all men, exemplifies this in the plainest way: if it had not been for quiet people who sat still and studied the sections of the cone, if other quiet people had not sat still and studied the theory of infinitesimals, or other quiet people had not sat still and worked out the doctrine of chances (the most "dreamy moonshine," as the purely practical mind would consider, of all human pursuits), if "idle star-gazers" had not watched long and carefully the motions of the heavenly bodies,--our modern astronomy would have been impossible, and without our astronomy "our ships, our colonies, our seamen," all which makes modern life modern life, could not have existed. Ages of sedentary, quiet, thinking people were required before that noisy existence began, and without those pale preliminary students it never could have been brought into being. And nine-tenths of modern science is in this respect the same: it is the produce of men whom their contemporaries thought dreamers, who were laughed at for caring for what did not concern them, who as the proverb went "walked into a well from looking at the stars," who were believed to be useless if any one could be such. And the conclusion is plain that if there had been more such people, if the world had not laughed at those there were, if rather it had encouraged them, there would have been a great accumulation of proved science ages before there was. It was the irritable activity, the "wish to be doing something," that prevented it,--most men inherited a nature too eager and too restless to be quiet and find out things: and even worse, with their idle clamor they "disturbed the brooding hen"; they would not let those be quiet who wished to be so, and out of whose calm thought much good might have come forth.

Pascal said that most of life's problems come from "people not being able to sit still in a room." While I don't fully agree with that, it's clear we would be a much wiser society if we were more willing to be still; we would understand much better how to act when the time came. The emergence of physical science, the first major collection of practical truths that anyone can verify, illustrates this point clearly: if it weren't for those quiet individuals who sat down and studied geometric shapes, or those who focused on the theory of infinitesimals, or those who developed probability theory (which the purely practical mind might dismiss as mere "fantasy"), and if "idle star-gazers" hadn't carefully observed the movements of celestial bodies, our modern astronomy would not exist. Without astronomy, our ships, colonies, and sailors—all the things that define modern life—couldn't have come about. It took ages of quiet, thoughtful people before our noisy, active existence began, and without those early students, it could never have happened. Most of modern science has a similar story: it’s the result of people whom their contemporaries considered dreamers, ridiculed for caring about things that seemed irrelevant, who, as the saying goes, "fell into a well while staring at the stars," and who were thought to be useless. The conclusion is clear: if there had been more such individuals, if the world hadn't mocked them, but instead supported them, we would have accumulated a wealth of proven science long before we actually did. It was the restless urge to always be doing something that held us back; most people inherited a nature too eager and too restless to sit still and discover things. Even worse, with their noise, they "disturbed the brooding hen;" they wouldn't let those who wanted to be quiet find their peace, from which so much good could have emerged.

If we consider how much science has done and how much it is doing for mankind, and if the over-activity of men is proved to be the cause why science came so late into the world and is so small and scanty still, that will convince most people that our over-activity is a very great evil; but this is only part and perhaps not the greatest part, of the harm that over-activity does. As I have said, it is inherited from times when life was simple, objects were plain, and quick action generally led to desirable ends: if A kills B before B kills A, then A survives, and the human race is a race of A's. But the issues of life are plain no longer: to act rightly in modern society requires a great deal of previous study, a great deal of assimilated information, a great deal of sharpened imagination; and these prerequisites of sound action require much time, and I was going to say much "lying in the sun," a long period of "mere passiveness."

If we think about how much science has accomplished and continues to achieve for humanity, and if it’s proven that our excessive activity is why science arrived so late in history and remains so limited, many will agree that our overactivity is a significant problem. However, this is just one aspect, and perhaps not the most significant, of the damage that overactivity causes. As I've mentioned, this behavior comes from times when life was straightforward, situations were clear, and swift action usually led to good outcomes: if A kills B before B can kill A, then A survives, making the human race a group of A's. But life’s challenges are no longer simple: acting rightly in today's society requires a lot of prior study, a lot of absorbed knowledge, and a great deal of sharpened imagination; and these prerequisites for sound action take considerable time, and I was going to say a lot of “lying in the sun,” a lengthy period of “just being passive.”

[Argument to show that the same vice of impatience damages war, philanthropy, commerce, and even speculation.]

[Argument to show that the same flaw of impatience harms war, charity, business, and even investing.]

But it will be said, What has government by discussion to do with these things? will it prevent them, or even mitigate them? It can and does do both, in the very plainest way. If you want to stop instant and immediate action, always make it a condition that the action shall not begin till a considerable number of persons have talked over it and have agreed on it. If those persons be people of different temperaments, different ideas, and different educations, you have an almost infallible security that nothing or almost nothing will be done with excessive rapidity. Each kind of persons will have their spokesman; each spokesman will have his characteristic objection and each his characteristic counter-proposition: and so in the end nothing will probably be done, or at least only the minimum which is plainly urgent. In many cases this delay may be dangerous, in many cases quick action will be preferable; a campaign, as Macaulay well says, cannot be directed by a "debating society," and many other kinds of action also require a single and absolute general: but for the purpose now in hand--that of preventing hasty action and insuring elaborate consideration--there is no device like a polity of discussion.

But people might ask, what does government through discussion have to do with these issues? Will it stop them or at least lessen their impact? It can and does, in the simplest way possible. If you want to halt immediate action, just make it a rule that no action starts until a significant number of people have discussed it and reached an agreement. If those people come from different backgrounds, with different ideas and experiences, you can be almost certain that little to nothing will be done too quickly. Each group will have a representative; each representative will raise their unique objections and suggest their counter-proposals, leading to a situation where likely nothing will happen, or at least only the absolutely necessary actions will take place. In many situations, this delay can be risky, and sometimes swift action is more favorable; as Macaulay aptly points out, a "debating society" can't run a campaign, and many other actions also need a single, decisive leader. But for our current goal—preventing rash actions and ensuring thorough deliberation—there’s no better strategy than a system of discussion.

The enemies of this object--the people who want to act quickly--see this very distinctly: they are forever explaining that the present is "an age of committees," that the committees do nothing, that all evaporates in talk. Their great enemy is parliamentary government: they call it, after Mr. Carlyle, the "national palaver"; they add up the hours that are consumed in it and the speeches which are made in it, and they sigh for a time when England might again be ruled, as it once was, by a Cromwell,--that is, when an eager absolute man might do exactly what other eager men wished, and do it immediately. All these invectives are perpetual and many-sided; they come from philosophers each of whom wants some new scheme tried, from philanthropists who want some evil abated, from revolutionists who want some old institution destroyed, from new-eraists who want their new era started forthwith: and they all are distinct admissions that a polity of discussion is the greatest hindrance to the inherited mistake of human nature,--to the desire to act promptly, which in a simple age is so excellent, but which in a later and complex time leads to so much evil.

The opponents of this idea—those who want to act quickly—see this very clearly: they always say that we live in "an age of committees," claiming that committees achieve nothing and everything just turns into talk. Their main enemy is parliamentary government; they refer to it, following Mr. Carlyle, as the "national palaver." They tally the hours wasted on it and the speeches made, longing for a time when England could be ruled again, like it once was, by a Cromwell—that is, when a determined leader could do exactly what other passionate people wanted, and do it right away. These criticisms are constant and varied; they come from philosophers who want to try new ideas, from philanthropists who seek to eliminate some social issue, from revolutionaries who aim to dismantle old institutions, and from progressives who want their new era to start immediately: all these voices highlight that a system based on discussion is the biggest obstacle to the deeply rooted flaws of human nature—the craving to act swiftly, which is so admirable in a simpler age, but can result in serious problems in a more complicated time.

The same accusation against our age sometimes takes a more general form: it is alleged that our energies are diminishing, that ordinary and average men have not the quick determination nowadays which they used to have when the world was younger, that not only do not committees and parliaments act with rapid decisiveness, but that no one now so acts; and I hope that in fact this is true, for according to me it proves that the hereditary barbaric impulse is decaying and dying out. So far from thinking the quality attributed to us a defect, I wish that those who complain of it were far more right than I much fear they are. Still, certainly, eager and violent action is somewhat diminished, though only by a small fraction of what it ought to be; and I believe that this is in great part due, in England at least, to our government by discussion, which has fostered a general intellectual tone, a diffused disposition to weigh evidence, a conviction that much may be said on every side of everything which the elder and more fanatic ages of the world wanted. This is the real reason why our energies seem so much less than those of our fathers. When we have a definite end in view, which we know we want and which we think we know how to obtain, we can act well enough: the campaigns of our soldiers are as energetic as any campaigns ever were; the speculations of our merchants have greater promptitude, greater audacity, greater vigor than any such speculations ever had before. In old times a few ideas got possession of men and communities, but this is happily now possible no longer: we see how incomplete these old ideas were; how almost by chance one seized on one nation and another on another; how often one set of men have persecuted another set for opinions on subjects of which neither, we now perceive, knew anything. It might be well if a greater number of effectual demonstrations existed among mankind: but while no such demonstrations exist, and while the evidence which completely convinces one man seems to another trifling and insufficient, let us recognize the plain position of inevitable doubt; let us not be bigots with a doubt and persecutors without a creed. We are beginning to see this, and we are railed at for so beginning: but it is a great benefit, and it is to the incessant prevalence of detective discussion that our doubts are due; and much of that discussion is due to the long existence of a government requiring constant debates, written and oral.

The same criticism about our time often takes a more general form: it's said that our energy is fading, that everyday people don't have the quick decision-making they used to have when the world was younger, and that not only do committees and parliaments not act with swift decisiveness, but neither does anyone else; and I hope this is true, because to me it indicates that the inherited barbaric impulse is fading away. Rather than seeing the quality attributed to us as a flaw, I wish those who complain about it were much more right than I fear they are. Still, it's clear that eager and intense action is somewhat lessened, though only slightly compared to what it should be; and I believe this is largely due, at least in England, to our government by discussion, which has encouraged a general intellectual environment, a widespread tendency to consider evidence, and a belief that many viewpoints can be held on every issue, unlike the more extreme ages of the past. This is the real reason why our energy seems much less than that of our forefathers. When we have a clear goal that we want and think we know how to achieve, we can act effectively: our soldiers' campaigns are as vigorous as any in history; our merchants' ventures are quicker, bolder, and more energetic than ever before. In the past, a few ideas dominated individuals and communities, but thankfully that isn’t possible anymore: we see how limited those old ideas were; how by chance one idea took hold in one nation and another in a different one; how often one group persecuted another for beliefs about subjects neither truly understood. It might be beneficial if there were more effective demonstrations among mankind: but while such demonstrations are absent, and while the evidence that completely convinces one person seems trivial and insufficient to another, let's acknowledge the straightforward reality of unavoidable doubt; let’s avoid being dogmatic with doubt and persecutors without a belief system. We are starting to recognize this, and we are criticized for doing so: but it’s a significant advantage, and it's the constant presence of critical discussion that gives rise to our doubts; and much of that discussion stems from the long-standing existence of a government that requires ongoing debates, both written and spoken.


ORIGIN OF DEPOSIT BANKING

From 'Lombard Street'

In the last century, a favorite subject of literary ingenuity was "conjectural history," as it was then called: upon grounds of probability, a fictitious sketch was made of the possible origin of things existing. If this kind of speculation were now applied to banking, the natural and first idea would be that large systems of deposit banking grew up in the early world just as they grow up now in any large English colony. As soon as any such community becomes rich enough to have much money, and compact enough to be able to lodge its money in single banks, it at once begins so to do. English colonists do not like the risk of keeping their money, and they wish to make an interest on it; they carry from home the idea and the habit of banking, and they take to it as soon as they can in their new world. Conjectural history would be inclined to say that all banking began thus; but such history is rarely of any value,--the basis of it is false. It assumes that what works most easily when established is that which it would be the most easy to establish, and that what seems simplest when familiar would be most easily appreciated by the mind though unfamiliar; but exactly the contrary is true,--many things which seem simple, and which work well when firmly established, are very hard to establish among new people and not very easy to explain to them. Deposit banking is of this sort. Its essence is, that a very large number of persons agree to trust a very few persons, or some one person: banking would not be a profitable trade if bankers were not a small number, and depositors in comparison an immense number. But to get a great number of persons to do exactly the same thing is always very difficult, and nothing but a very palpable necessity will make them on a sudden begin to do it; and there is no such palpable necessity in banking.

In the last century, a popular topic in literature was "conjectural history," as it was known back then. Based on probability, a fictional overview was created about the possible origins of existing things. If we were to apply this kind of speculation to banking today, the obvious starting point would be that large deposit banking systems developed in the early world just like they do now in any large English colony. Once a community becomes wealthy enough to accumulate a significant amount of money and is organized enough to deposit it in individual banks, they begin to do so immediately. English colonists tend to avoid the risk of keeping their money at home, and they want to earn interest on it; they bring along the concept and practice of banking from home and adopt it as soon as possible in their new environment. Conjectural history might suggest that all banking originated in this way, but such history is rarely valuable—as it’s based on false premises. It assumes that what is easiest to implement once established would also be the easiest to establish and that what seems straightforward when familiar would be equally easy to grasp by those unfamiliar with it; however, the opposite is true—many things that seem simple and function well when fully established are actually quite difficult to implement among new people and not easy to explain to them. Deposit banking is a prime example. Its core principle is that a large number of people agree to trust a very small number of individuals, or a single person. Banking wouldn't be a profitable business if the bankers were not a small group while the depositors were a vast majority. However, getting a large number of individuals to do the same thing at once is always a challenge, and only a clear necessity will compel them to start doing so; yet there is no such clear necessity in banking.

If you take a country town in France, even now, you will not find any such system of banking as ours: check-books are unknown, and money kept on running account by bankers is rare: people store their money in a caisse at their houses. Steady savings, which are waiting for investment and which are sure not to be soon wanted, may be lodged with bankers; but the common floating cash of the community is kept by the community themselves at home,--they prefer to keep it so, and it would not answer a banker's purpose to make expensive arrangements for keeping it otherwise. If a "branch," such as the National Provincial Bank opens in an English country town, were opened in a corresponding French one, it would not pay its expenses: you could not get any sufficient number of Frenchmen to agree to put their money there.

If you go to a small town in France today, you won't find a banking system like ours: checkbooks are unfamiliar, and it's uncommon for people to keep a running account with banks. Instead, they store their money in a caisse at home. Regular savings that are set aside for investment and won't be needed soon can be deposited with banks, but the everyday cash of the community is kept at home—the locals prefer it that way, and it wouldn't make sense for a bank to go through the trouble of setting up costly arrangements for managing it differently. If a branch, like the National Provincial Bank, were to open in a French town similar to an English one, it wouldn’t cover its costs; there simply wouldn’t be enough French people willing to put their money there.

And so it is in all countries not of British descent, though in various degrees. Deposit banking is a very difficult thing to begin, because people do not like to let their money out of their sight; especially, do not like to let it out of sight without security; still more, cannot all at once agree on any single person to whom they are content to trust it unseen and unsecured. Hypothetical history, which explains the past by what is simplest and commonest in the present, is in banking, as in most things, quite untrue.

And that's how it is in all countries that aren't of British descent, although to varying degrees. Starting deposit banking is quite challenging because people generally don't want to part with their money, especially without any security. Even more so, they can't easily agree on a single person they feel comfortable trusting with their money when they can't see it or guarantee its safety. Hypothetical history, which explains the past by looking at what's simplest and most common in the present, is misleading in banking, just like in many other areas.

The real history is very different. New wants are mostly supplied by adaptation, not by creation or foundation; something having been created to satisfy an extreme want, it is used to satisfy less pressing wants or to supply additional conveniences. On this account, political government, the oldest institution in the world, has been the hardest worked: at the beginning of history, we find it doing everything which society wants done and forbidding everything which society does not wish done. In trade, at present, the first commerce in a new place is a general shop, which, beginning with articles of real necessity, comes shortly to supply the oddest accumulation of petty comforts. And the history of banking has been the same: the first banks were not founded for our system of deposit banking, or for anything like it; they were founded for much more pressing reasons, and having been founded, they or copies from them were applied to our modern uses.

The real history is quite different. New needs are mostly met through adaptation, not by creation or groundwork; something has been created to satisfy a strong need and is then used to address less urgent needs or to provide extra conveniences. For this reason, political government, the oldest institution in the world, has been the most heavily utilized: at the dawn of history, we see it doing everything society wants accomplished and prohibiting everything society does not want done. In trade today, when a new business opens, the first store is usually a general shop, which starts with essential items and then quickly expands to offer a bizarre mix of minor comforts. The history of banking has been similar: the first banks were not established for our current system of deposit banking or anything like it; they were set up for much more urgent purposes, and once established, they or their variations were adapted for our modern uses.

[Gives a sketch of banks started as finance companies to make or float government loans, and to give good coin; and sketches their function of remitting money.]

[Gives a brief overview of banks that began as finance companies to create or issue government loans and to provide reliable currency; and outlines their role in transferring money.]

These are all uses other than those of deposit banking, which banks supplied that afterwards became in our English sense deposit banks: by supplying these uses, they gained the credit that afterwards enabled them to gain a living as deposit banks; being trusted for one purpose, they came to be trusted for a purpose quite different,--ultimately far more important, though at first less keenly pressing. But these wants only affect a few persons, and therefore bring the bank under the notice of a few only. The real introductory function which deposit banks at first perform is much more popular; and it is only when they can perform this most popular kind of business that deposit banking ever spreads quickly and extensively.

These are all uses other than those of deposit banking, which banks provided that later became what we consider deposit banks today. By offering these services, they earned the trust that eventually allowed them to operate as deposit banks. Being trusted for one purpose led to being trusted for a completely different one—ultimately much more significant, even though it initially seemed less urgent. However, these needs only affect a small number of people, which means the bank only attracts attention from a few. The main role that deposit banks perform at first is much more widely recognized; it’s only when they can handle this most common type of business that deposit banking really starts to grow and expand quickly.

This function is the supply of the paper circulation to the country; and it will be observed that I am not about to overstep my limits and discuss this as a question of currency. In what form the best paper currency can be supplied to a country is a question of economical theory with which I do not meddle here: I am only narrating unquestionable history, not dealing with an argument where every step is disputed; and part of this certain history is, that the best way to diffuse banking in a community is to allow the banker to issue bank notes of small amount that can supersede the metal currency. This amounts to a subsidy to each banker to enable him to keep open a bank till depositors choose to come to it....

This function is about supplying paper money to the country; and it's important to note that I’m not going to stray into a discussion about currency. How to provide the best paper currency to a country is a question of economic theory that I won’t get into here: I’m simply recounting established history, not engaging in a debate where every point is contested; and part of this clear history is that the most effective way to spread banking throughout a community is to let bankers issue small denomination banknotes that can replace metal currency. This effectively acts as a subsidy for each banker, allowing them to keep their bank open until depositors decide to withdraw their funds....

The reason why the use of bank paper commonly precedes the habit of making deposits in banks is very plain: it is a far easier habit to establish. In the issue of notes the banker, the person to be most benefited, can do something,--he can pay away his own "promises" in loans, in wages, or in payment of debts,--but in the getting of deposits he is passive; his issues depend on himself, his deposits on the favor of others. And to the public the change is far easier too: to collect a great mass of deposits with the same banker, a great number of persons must agree to do something; but to establish a note circulation, a large number of persons need only do nothing,--they receive the banker's notes in the common course of their business, and they have only not to take those notes to the banker for payment. If the public refrain from taking trouble, a paper circulation is immediately in existence. A paper circulation is begun by the banker, and requires no effort on the part of the public,--on the contrary, it needs an effort of the public to be rid of notes once issued; but deposit banking cannot be begun by the banker, and requires a spontaneous and consistent effort in the community: and therefore paper issue is the natural prelude to deposit banking.

The reason why using banknotes usually comes before the habit of making deposits in banks is pretty straightforward: it's much easier to get into that habit. When banks issue notes, the banker, who benefits the most, can actively distribute his own "promises" through loans, wages, or repaying debts—but gathering deposits is a passive process for him; his ability to issue notes relies on his efforts, while attracting deposits depends on other people's willingness. For the public, it's also easier to get started: to build a large deposit base with one bank, many people must agree to take action; however, to create a note circulation, a lot of people just need to do nothing—they receive the bank's notes as part of their regular business and just have to not take those notes back to the bank for cash. If the public avoids any hassle, a paper circulation can quickly come into existence. A paper circulation is initiated by the banker and doesn’t need any effort from the public—in fact, it takes public effort to get rid of notes once issued; but deposit banking can't start with the banker and requires a spontaneous and ongoing effort from the community. That's why issuing paper is the natural precursor to deposit banking.






JENS BAGGESEN

(1764-1826)


ens Baggesen was born in the little Danish town Korsör in 1764, and died in exile in the year 1826. Thus he belonged to two centuries and to two literary periods. He had reached manhood when the French Revolution broke out; he witnessed Napoleon's rise, his victories, and his fall. He was a full contemporary of Goethe, who survived him only six years; he saw English literature glory in men like Byron and Moore, and lived to hear of Byron's death in Greece. In his first works he stood a true representative of the culture and literature of the eighteenth century, and was hailed as its exponent by the Danish poet Herman Wessel; towards the end of the century he was acknowledged to be the greatest of living Danish poets. Then with the new age came the Norwegian, Henrik Steffens, with his enthusiastic lectures on German romanticism, calling out the genius of Oehlenschläger, and the eighteenth century was doomed; Baggesen nevertheless greeted Oehlenschläger with sincere admiration, and when the 'Aladdin' of that poet appeared, Baggesen sent him his rhymed letter 'From Nureddin-Baggesen to Aladdin-Oehlenschläger.'

ens Baggesen was born in the small Danish town of Korsør in 1764 and died in exile in 1826. He lived through two centuries and two literary periods. He became an adult when the French Revolution began; he witnessed Napoleon's rise, his victories, and his downfall. He was a contemporary of Goethe, who outlived him by only six years; he saw English literature shine with figures like Byron and Moore, and he lived long enough to hear about Byron's death in Greece. In his early works, he was a true representation of the culture and literature of the eighteenth century, and he was recognized as its champion by the Danish poet Herman Wessel. By the end of the century, he was acknowledged as the greatest living Danish poet. Then, with the new era came the Norwegian Henrik Steffens, with his passionate lectures on German romanticism, inspiring the genius of Oehlenschläger, and the eighteenth century came to an end. Nevertheless, Baggesen welcomed Oehlenschläger with genuine admiration, and when that poet's 'Aladdin' was published, Baggesen sent him his rhymed letter 'From Nureddin-Baggesen to Aladdin-Oehlenschläger.'


JENS BAGGESEN.

Jens Baggesen.

Baggesen was the son of poor people, and strangers helped him to his scientific education. When his first works were recognized he became the friend and protégé of the Duke of Augustenborg, who provided him with the means for an extended journey through the Continent, during which he met the greatest men of his time. The Duke of Augustenborg meanwhile secured him several positions, which could not hold him for any length of time, nor keep him at home in Denmark. He went abroad a second time to study pedagogics, literature, and philosophy, came home again, wandered forth once more, returned a widower, was for some time director of the National Theatre in Copenhagen; but found no rest, married again, and in 1800 went to France to live. Eleven years later he was professor in Kiel, returning thence to Copenhagen, where meanwhile his fame had been eclipsed by the genius of Oehlenschläger. Secure in the knowledge of his powers, Oehlenschläger had carelessly published two or three dramatic poems not worthy of his pen, and Baggesen entered on a violent controversy with him in which he stood practically by himself against the entire reading public, whose sympathies were with Oehlenschläger. Alone and misunderstood, restless and unhappy, he left Denmark in 1820, never to return. Six years later he died, longing to see his country again, but unable to reach it.

Baggesen was the son of poor parents, and strangers helped him with his education. When his early works gained recognition, he became friends with the Duke of Augustenborg, who supported him with funds for an extensive journey across the continent, where he met some of the greatest minds of his time. Meanwhile, the Duke secured him several positions, but he couldn't stay in any of them for long, nor could he settle in Denmark. He went abroad a second time to study education, literature, and philosophy, returned home, ventured out again, came back a widower, and for a while served as the director of the National Theatre in Copenhagen. But he never found peace, remarried, and in 1800 moved to France. Eleven years later, he became a professor in Kiel, then returned to Copenhagen, where his fame had since been overshadowed by the brilliance of Oehlenschläger. Confident in his talent, Oehlenschläger casually published two or three dramatic poems that weren't up to his usual standards, leading Baggesen to engage in a fierce debate with him, practically standing alone against the entire reading public, who favored Oehlenschläger. Isolated and misunderstood, restless and unhappy, he left Denmark in 1820, never to return. Six years later, he died, yearning to see his homeland again but unable to do so.

His first poetry was published in 1785, a volume of 'Comic Tales,' which made its mark at once. The following year appeared in quick succession satires, rhymed epistles, and elegies, which, adding to his fame, added also to the purposeless ferment and unrest which had taken possession of him. He considered tragedy his proper field, yet had allowed himself to appear as humorist and satirist.

His first poetry was published in 1785, a collection of 'Comic Tales,' which made an immediate impact. The next year, he quickly released satires, rhymed letters, and elegies, which not only boosted his reputation but also contributed to the aimless turmoil and restlessness that had overtaken him. He believed tragedy was his true calling, yet he had permitted himself to take on the roles of humorist and satirist.

When the great historic events of the time took place, and over-threw all existing conditions, this inner restlessness drove him to and fro without purpose or will. One day he was enthusiastic over Voss's idyls, the next he was carried away by Robespierre's wildest speeches. One year he adopted Kant's Christian name Immanuel in transport over his works, the next he called the great philosopher "an empty nut, and moreover hard to crack." The romanticism in Denmark as well as in Germany reduced him to a state of utter confusion; but in spite of this he continued a child of the old order, which was already doomed. And with all his unrest and discord he remained nevertheless the champion of "form," "the poet of the graces," as he has been called.

When the major historical events of the time happened and changed everything, his inner restlessness pushed him around aimlessly. One day he was excited by Voss's idyls, the next he was swept away by Robespierre's most radical speeches. One year he was so impressed with Kant's works that he adopted the philosopher's first name, Immanuel, but the next year he dismissed the great thinker as "an empty nut that's hard to crack." The romantic movements in both Denmark and Germany left him utterly confused; yet despite all this turmoil, he remained a product of the old order, which was already failing. Even with all his unrest and internal conflict, he still stood as the champion of "form," known as "the poet of the graces."

This gift of form has given him his literary importance. He built a bridge from the eighteenth to the nineteenth century; and when the new romantic school overstepped its privileges, it was he who called it to order. The most conspicuous act of his literary life was the controversy with Oehlenschläger, and the wittiest product of his pen is the reckless criticism of Oehlenschläger's opera 'Ludlam's Cave.' Johann Ludvig Heiberg, the greatest analytical critic of whom Denmark can boast, remained Baggesen's ardent admirer; and Heiberg's influential although not always just criticism of Oehlenschläger as a poet was no doubt called forth by Baggesen's attack. Some years later Henrik Hertz made Baggesen his subject. In 1830 appeared 'Letters from Ghosts,' poetic epistles from Paradise. Nobody knew that Hertz was the author. It was Baggesen's voice from beyond the grave, Baggesen's criticism upon the literature of 1830. It was one of the wittiest, and in versification one of the best, books in Danish literature.

This gift of form has given him his literary significance. He created a bridge between the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries; and when the new romantic movement overstepped its bounds, it was he who kept it in check. The most notable event of his literary career was the debate with Oehlenschläger, and the cleverest piece he wrote was his bold critique of Oehlenschläger's opera 'Ludlam's Cave.' Johann Ludvig Heiberg, the greatest analytical critic Denmark has to offer, remained a passionate admirer of Baggesen; and Heiberg's influential, though sometimes unfair, criticism of Oehlenschläger as a poet was likely prompted by Baggesen's challenge. A few years later, Henrik Hertz focused on Baggesen. In 1830, 'Letters from Ghosts' came out, poetic letters from Paradise. No one knew Hertz was the author. It was Baggesen's voice from beyond the grave, Baggesen's critique of the literature of 1830. It was one of the wittiest and, in terms of versification, one of the best books in Danish literature.

Baggesen's most important prose work is 'The Labyrinth,' afterwards called 'The Wanderings of a Poet.' It is a poetic description of his journeys, unique in its way, rich in impressions and full of striking remarks, written in a piquant, graceful, and easy style.

Baggesen's most important prose work is 'The Labyrinth,' later known as 'The Wanderings of a Poet.' It’s a poetic account of his travels, unlike anything else, packed with vivid impressions and full of memorable observations, written in a charming, elegant, and accessible style.

As long as Danish literature remains, Baggesen's name will be known; though his writings are not now widely read, and are important chiefly because of their influence on the literary spirit of his own time. His familiar poem 'There was a time when I was very little,' during the controversy with Oehlenschläger, was seized upon by Paul Möller, parodied, and changed into 'There was a time when Jens was much bigger.' Equally well known is his 'Ode to My Country,' with the familiar lines:--

As long as Danish literature exists, Baggesen's name will be remembered; even though his works aren't widely read today, they are mainly significant for their impact on the literary climate of his time. His well-known poem "There was a time when I was very little," during the dispute with Oehlenschläger, was taken by Paul Möller, parodied, and altered to "There was a time when Jens was much bigger." Equally famous is his "Ode to My Country," with the recognizable lines:--

"Unfortunately, nowhere is the thorn as small,
  Unfortunately, nowhere blooms a rose as red,
Unfortunately, nowhere is there a couch as soft
  As where we little children rested."

A COSMOPOLITAN

From 'The Labyrinth'

Forster, a little nervous, alert, and piquant man, with gravity written on his forehead, perspicacity in his eye, and love around his lips, conquered me completely. I spoke to him of everything except his journeys; but the traveler showed himself full of unmistakable humanity. He seemed to me the cosmopolitan spirit personified. It was as if the world were present when I was alone with him.

Forster, a somewhat nervous, sharp, and lively guy, with seriousness on his forehead, insight in his eyes, and warmth around his lips, completely won me over. I talked to him about everything except his travels; yet the traveler revealed a clear sense of humanity. He seemed like the very embodiment of a global spirit. It felt like the world was right there with me when I was alone with him.

We talked about his friend Jacobi, about the late King of Prussia, about the literature of Germany, and about the present Pole-high standard of taste. I was much pleased to find in him the art critic I sought. He said that we must admire everything which is good and beautiful, whether it originates West, East, South, or North. The taste of the bee is the true one. Difference in language and climate, difference of nationality, must not affect my interest in fair and noble things. The unknown repels the animal, but should not repel the human creature. Suppose you say that Voltaire is animal in comparison with Shakespeare or Klopstock, or that they are animal in comparison with him: it is a blunder to demand pears of an apple-tree, as it is ridiculous to throw away the apple because it is not a pear. The entire world of nature teaches us this aesthetic tolerance, and yet we have as little acquired it as we have freedom of conscience. We plant white and red roses in the same bed, but who puts the 'Messiah' and the 'Henriade' on the same shelf? He only who reads neither the one nor the other. True religion worships God; true taste worships the beautiful without regard of person or nation. German? French? Italian? or English? All the same! But nothing mediocre.

We talked about his friend Jacobi, about the late King of Prussia, about German literature, and about the current high standards of Polish taste. I was really pleased to find in him the art critic I was looking for. He said that we should admire everything that is good and beautiful, no matter where it comes from—West, East, South, or North. The bee's taste is the right one. Differences in language and climate, and differences of nationality, shouldn’t affect my interest in beautiful and noble things. The unknown repels animals, but it shouldn't repel humans. If you say that Voltaire is less significant compared to Shakespeare or Klopstock, or that they are less significant compared to him, it's a mistake to expect pears from an apple tree, just as it's silly to discard the apple because it isn’t a pear. The whole world of nature teaches us this aesthetic tolerance, yet we haven't learned it any more than we have gained freedom of conscience. We plant white and red roses in the same garden, but who puts the 'Messiah' and the 'Henriade' on the same shelf? Only someone who doesn’t read either one. True religion worships God; true taste appreciates beauty regardless of person or nationality. German? French? Italian? or English? It doesn’t matter! But nothing mediocre.

I was flushed with pleasure; I gave him my hand. "That may be said of other things than poetry!" I said.--"Of all art!" he answered.--"Of all that is human!" we both concluded.

I was filled with joy; I offered him my hand. "That can be said about more than just poetry!" I said. "About all art!" he replied. "About everything human!" we both agreed.

Deplorable indolence which clothes our mind in the first heavy cloak ready to hand, so that all the sunbeams of the world cannot persuade us to throw it off, much less to assume another! The man who is exclusively a nationalist is a snail forever chained to his house. Psyche had wings given her for a never-ending, eternal flight. We may not imprison her, be the cage ever so large.

Deplorable laziness wraps our minds in the first heavy blanket we can find, so that not even all the sunshine in the world can convince us to take it off, let alone put on something else! A person who is only a nationalist is like a snail stuck in its shell. Psyche was given wings for an everlasting, eternal flight. We can’t imprison her, no matter how big the cage is.

He considered that Lessing had wronged the great representative of the French language; and the remark of Claudius, "Voltaire says he weeps, and Shakespeare does weep," appeared to him like the saying, "Much that is new and beautiful has M. Arouet said; but it is a pity that the beautiful is not new and the new not beautiful,"--more witty than true. The English think that Shakespeare, as the Germans think that Lessing, really weeps; the French think the same of Voltaire. But the first weeps for the whole world, it is said, the last only for his own people. What the French call "Le Nord" is, to be sure, rather a large territory, but not the entire world! France calls "whimpering" in one case and "blubbering" in another what we call weeping. The general mistake is that we do not understand the nature of the people and the language, in which and for whom the weeping is done.

He believed that Lessing had wronged the great representative of the French language; and Claudius's remark, "Voltaire says he weeps, and Shakespeare does weep," seemed to him like the saying, "A lot of new and beautiful things have been said by M. Arouet; but it's a pity that the beautiful isn't new and the new isn't beautiful,"—more clever than accurate. The English think that Shakespeare, just like the Germans think that Lessing, truly weeps; the French think the same about Voltaire. But it is said that the former weeps for the whole world, while the latter only for his own people. What the French call "Le Nord" is, of course, quite a large area, but it's not the entire world! In one case, France calls it "whimpering" and in another "blubbering," while we just call it weeping. The general misunderstanding is that we don't grasp the nature of the people and the language, in which and for whom the weeping is done.

We must be English when we read Shakespeare, German when we read Klopstock, French when we read Voltaire. The man whose soul cannot shed its national costume and don that of other nations ought not to read, much less to judge, their masterpieces. He will be looking at the moon by day and at the sun by night, and see the first without lustre and the last not at all.

We need to embrace our English identity when reading Shakespeare, a German perspective for Klopstock, and a French one for Voltaire. Anyone who can't let go of their national perspective to appreciate other cultures shouldn't read, let alone critique, their masterpieces. They would be trying to see the moon during the day and the sun at night, perceiving the first as dull and missing the last entirely.


PHILOSOPHY ON THE HEATH

From 'The Labyrinth'

Caillard was a man of experience, taste, and knowledge. He told me the story of his life from beginning to end, he confided to me his principles and his affairs, and I took him to be the happiest man in the world. "I have everything," he said, "all that I have wished for or can wish for: health, riches, domestic peace (being unmarried), a tolerably good conscience, books--and as much sense as I need to enjoy them. I experience only one single want, lack only one single pleasure in this world; but that one is enough to embitter my life and class me with other unfortunates."

Caillard was a man of experience, taste, and knowledge. He shared the story of his life from start to finish, revealed his principles and his dealings, and I came to think of him as the happiest man in the world. "I have everything," he said, "everything I've ever wished for or could wish for: health, money, peace at home (since I'm not married), a fairly good conscience, books—and just enough sense to appreciate them. I feel only one single want, lack just one single pleasure in this world; but that one is enough to sour my life and put me among other unfortunate souls."

I could not guess what might yet be wanting to such a man under such conditions, "It cannot be liberty," I said, "for how can a rich merchant in a free town lack this?"

I couldn't figure out what else a man like that could possibly want in such circumstances. "It can't be freedom," I said, "because how could a wealthy merchant in a free town not have that?"

"No! Heaven save me--I neither would nor could live one single day without liberty."

"No! God help me—I wouldn't and couldn't live a single day without freedom."

"You do not happen to be in love with some cruel or unhappy princess?"

"You’re not in love with some mean or sad princess, are you?"

"That is still less the case."

That is even less true now.

"Ah!--now I have it, no doubt--your soul is consumed with a thirst for truth, for a satisfactory answer to the many questions which are but philosophic riddles. You are seeking what so many brave men from Anaxagoras to Spinoza have sought in vain--the corner-stone of philosophy, the foundation of the structure of our ideas."

"Ah!--now I get it, no doubt--your soul is craving truth, a satisfactory answer to the many questions that are just philosophical puzzles. You're searching for what so many courageous thinkers from Anaxagoras to Spinoza have futilely pursued--the key to philosophy, the basis for the framework of our ideas."

He assured me that in this respect he was quite at ease. "Then, in spite of your good health, you must be subject to that miserable thing, a cold in the head?" I said.

He assured me that he was completely at ease about that. "So, even though you're in good health, you must still deal with that annoying thing, a cold in the head?" I said.

"Uno minor--Jove, dives
Liber, honoratus, pulcher rex denique regum,
Praecipue sanus--nisi cum pituita molesta est."

--HORACE.

When he denied this too, I gave up trying to solve the meaning of his dark words.

When he denied that as well, I gave up trying to figure out what his dark words meant.

O happiness! of all earthly chimeras thou art the most chimerical! I would rather seek dry figs on the bottom of the sea and fresh ones on this heath,--I would rather seek liberty, or truth itself, or the philosopher's stone, than to run after thee, most deceitful of lights, will-o'-the-wisp of our human life!

O happiness! Of all earthly illusions, you are the most illusory! I would rather search for dry figs at the bottom of the sea and fresh ones on this heath—I would rather pursue freedom, or truth itself, or the philosopher's stone, than chase after you, most deceptive of lights, the will-o'-the-wisp of our human existence!

I thought that at last I had found a perfectly happy, an enviable man; and now--behold! though I have not the ten-thousandth part of his wealth, though I have not the tenth part of his health, though I may not have a third of his intellect, although I have all the wants which he has not and the one want under which he suffers, yet I would not change places with him!

I thought I had finally found a perfectly happy, enviable man; and now—look! Even though I don’t have a fraction of his wealth, barely any of his health, and might not be as smart as he is, even with all the needs he doesn’t have and the one thing he struggles with, I still wouldn’t trade places with him!

From this moment he was the object of my sincerest pity. But what did this awful curse prove to be? Listen and tremble!

From that moment on, he became the focus of my deepest sympathy. But what was this terrible curse? Listen and shudder!

"Of what use is it all to me?" he said: "coffee, which I love more than all the wines of this earth and more than all the women of this earth, coffee which I love madly--coffee is forbidden me!"

"What's the point of it all to me?" he said. "Coffee, which I love more than all the wines on this planet and more than all the women on this planet, coffee that I'm crazy about—coffee is off-limits for me!"

Laugh who lists! Inasmuch as everything in this world, viewed in a certain light, is tragic, it would be excusable to weep: but inasmuch as everything viewed in another light is comic, a little laughter could not be taken amiss; only beware of laughing at the sigh with which my happy man pronounced these words, for it might be that in laughing at him you laugh at yourself, your father, your grandfather, your great-grandfather, your great-great-grandfather, and so on, including your entire family as far back as Adam.

Laugh who lists! Since everything in this world, when seen from a certain perspective, is tragic, it would be understandable to cry: but since everything seen from another perspective is funny, a bit of laughter wouldn’t hurt; just be careful not to laugh at the sigh with which my happy man said these words, because in laughing at him, you might end up laughing at yourself, your dad, your granddad, your great-granddad, your great-great-granddad, and so on, including your entire family back to Adam.

If, in laughing at such discontent, you laugh in advance at your son, your son's son's son, and so forth to the last descendant of your entire family, this is a matter which I do not decide. It will depend upon the road humanity chooses to take. If it continues as it is going, some coffee-want or other will forever strew it with thorns.

If, in laughing at such dissatisfaction, you also laugh at your son, your grandson, and all the way down to the last descendant of your family, that’s not something I can determine. It will rely on the path humanity decides to follow. If things keep going the way they are, some coffee-loving person will always be filling it with thorns.

Had he said, "Chocolate is forbidden me," or tea, or English ale, or madeira, or strawberries, you would have found his misery equally absurd.

Had he said, "I'm not allowed chocolate," or tea, or English ale, or Madeira, or strawberries, you would have found his misery just as ridiculous.

The great Alexander is said to have wept because he found no more worlds to conquer. The man who bemoans the loss of a world and the man who bemoans the loss of coffee are to my mind equally unbalanced and equally in need of forgiveness. The desire for a cup of coffee and the desire for a crown, the hankering after the flavor or even the fragrance of the drink and the hankering after fame, are equally mad and equally--human.

The great Alexander reportedly cried because he had no more worlds to conquer. In my opinion, the person who mourns the loss of a world and the person who mourns the loss of coffee are equally unhinged and in equal need of forgiveness. The craving for a cup of coffee and the craving for a crown, the longing for the taste or even the smell of the drink and the longing for fame, are equally crazy and equally—human.

If history is to be believed, Adam possessed all the advantages and comforts, all the necessities and luxuries a first man could reasonably demand.... Lord of all living things, and sharing his dominion with his beloved, what did he lack?

If history is to be trusted, Adam had all the benefits and comforts, all the essentials and luxuries that a first man could reasonably ask for... He was the master of all living things, sharing his reign with his beloved; what could he possibly be missing?

Among ten thousand pleasures, the fruit of one single tree was forbidden him. Good-by content and peace! Good-by forever all his bliss!

Among ten thousand pleasures, the fruit of one single tree was off-limits to him. Goodbye to contentment and peace! Goodbye forever to all his happiness!

I acknowledge that I should have yielded to the same temptation; and he who does not see that this fate would have overtaken his entire family, past and to come, may have studied all things from the Milky Way in the sky to the milky way in his kitchen, may have studied all stones, plants, and animals, and all folios and quartos dealing therewith, but never himself or man.

I realize that I should have given in to the same temptation; and anyone who doesn't see that this fate would eventually affect his whole family, both past and future, could have explored everything from the Milky Way in the sky to the milk in his kitchen. They might have studied every stone, plant, and animal, as well as all the books about them, but they have never really examined themselves or humanity.

As we do not know the nature of the fruit which Adam could not do without, it may as well have been coffee as any other. That it was pleasant to the eyes means no more than that it was forbidden. Every forbidden thing is pleasant to the eyes.

As we don’t know what the fruit was that Adam couldn’t resist, it could have been coffee or anything else. The fact that it was appealing to the eyes just means it was off-limits. Everything that’s forbidden looks tempting.

"Of what use is it all to me?" said Adam, looking around him in Eden, at the rising sun, the blushing hills, the light-green forest, the glorious waterfall, the laden fruit-trees, and, most beautiful of all, the smiling woman--"of what use is it all to me, when I dare not taste this--coffee bean?"

"What's the point of all this?" Adam said, glancing around Eden at the rising sun, the rosy hills, the light green forest, the stunning waterfall, the heavy fruit trees, and, most beautiful of all, the smiling woman—"what’s the point of all this, when I can’t even enjoy this—coffee bean?"

"And of what use is it all to me?" said Mr. Caillard, and looked around him on the Lüneburg heath: "coffee is forbidden me; one single cup of coffee would kill me."

"And what good is all this to me?" said Mr. Caillard, looking around at the Lüneburg heath. "I'm not allowed coffee; just one cup of coffee would be fatal to me."

"If it will be any comfort to you," I said, "I may tell you that I am in the same case." "And you do not despair at times?"--"No," I replied, "for it is not my only want. If like you I had everything else in life, I also might despair."

"If it helps you feel better," I said, "I can tell you that I'm in the same situation." "And you don't feel hopeless sometimes?"—"No," I replied, "because it's not my only need. If I had everything else in life like you do, I might feel hopeless too."



THERE WAS A TIME WHEN I WAS VERY LITTLE

THERE WAS A TIME WHEN I WAS VERY LITTLE

There was a time, when I, an urchin slender,

There was a time when I, a skinny street kid,

Could hardly boast of having any height.

Could barely claim to be tall.

Oft I recall those days with feelings tender;

Oft I recall those days with tender feelings;

With smiles, and yet the tear-drops dim my sight.

With smiles, but the tears blur my vision.

Within my tender mother's arms I sported,

Within my gentle mother's arms, I played,

I played at horse upon my grandsire's knee;

I played "horse" on my grandfather's knee;

Sorrow and care and anger, ill-reported,

Sorrow, worry, and anger, poorly expressed,

As little known as gold or Greek, to me.

As unknown to me as gold or Greek.

The world was little to my childish thinking,

The world seemed small to my childish perspective,

And innocent of sin and sinful things;

And free from sin and wrongdoing;

I saw the stars above me flashing, winking--

I saw the stars above me blinking, shining--

To fly and catch them, how I longed for wings!

To fly and catch them, how I wished for wings!

I saw the moon behind the hills declining,

I saw the moon setting behind the hills,

And thought, O were I on yon lofty ground,

And I thought, oh, if only I were up on that high ground,

I'd learn the truth; for here there's no divining

I'd find out the truth; because here, there's no guessing.

How large it is, how beautiful, how round!

How big it is, how beautiful, how round!

In wonder, too, I saw God's sun pursuing

In amazement, I watched God's sun chasing

His westward course, to ocean's lap of gold;

His westward journey, to the ocean's touch of gold;

And yet at morn the East he was renewing

And yet in the morning, he was bringing the East back to life.

With wide-spread, rosy tints, this artist old.

With widespread, rosy hues, this artist is old.

Then turned my thoughts to God the Father gracious,

Then I focused my thoughts on God the Father, gracious,

Who fashioned me and that great orb on high,

Who created me and that great ball in the sky,

And the night's jewels, decking heaven spacious;

And the night’s stars, adorning the vast sky;

From pole to pole its arch to glorify.

From one end of the earth to the other, its arch celebrates.

With childish piety my lips repeated

With childlike devotion, my lips echoed

The prayer learned at my pious mother's knee:

The prayer I learned from my devout mother:

Help me remember, Jesus, I entreated,

Help me remember, Jesus, I pleaded,

That I must grow up good and true to Thee!

That I have to grow up good and true to You!

Then for the household did I make petition,

Then I made a request for the household,

For kindred, friends, and for the town's folk, last;

For family, friends, and for the people of the town, last;

The unknown King, the outcast, whose condition

The unknown King, the outcast, whose condition

Darkened my childish joy, as he slunk past.

Darkened my childish joy as he sneaked by.

All lost, all vanished, childhood's days so eager!

All gone, all disappeared, childhood days so excited!

My peace, my joy with them have fled away;

My peace and joy with them have disappeared.

I've only memory left: possession meagre;

I've only memory left: possession is meager;

Oh, never may that leave me, Lord, I pray.

Oh, may that never leave me, Lord, I pray.






PHILIP JAMES BAILEY

(1816-)


n Bailey we have a striking instance of the man whose reputation is made suddenly by a single work, which obtains an amazing popularity, and which is presently almost forgotten except as a name. When in 1839 the long poem 'Festus' appeared, its author was an unknown youth, who had hardly reached his majority. Within a few months he was a celebrity. That so dignified and suggestive a performance should have come from so young a poet was considered a marvel of precocity by the literary world, both English and American.

In Bailey, we have a striking example of a person whose reputation is made overnight by a single work that gains incredible popularity and soon becomes almost forgotten, remembered only by name. When the long poem 'Festus' was published in 1839, its author was an unknown young man who had barely turned 18. Within just a few months, he became a celebrity. The fact that such a dignified and thought-provoking piece came from such a young poet was seen as a remarkable display of talent by the literary world, both in England and America.

The author of 'Festus' was born at Basford, Nottinghamshire, England, April 22nd, 1816. Educated at the public schools of Nottingham, and at Glasgow University, he studied law, and at nineteen entered Lincoln's Inn. In 1840 he was admitted to the bar. But his vocation in life appears to have been metaphysical and spiritual rather than legal.

The author of 'Festus' was born in Basford, Nottinghamshire, England, on April 22, 1816. He was educated at the public schools in Nottingham and at Glasgow University, where he studied law. At nineteen, he joined Lincoln's Inn. He was admitted to the bar in 1840. However, it seems that his true calling was in metaphysics and spirituality rather than in law.

His 'Festus: a Poem,' containing fifty-five episodes or successive scenes,--some thirty-five thousand lines,--was begun in his twentieth year. Three years later it was in the hands of the English reading public. Like Goethe's 'Faust' in pursuing the course of a human soul through influences emanating from the Supreme Good and the Supreme Evil; in having Heaven and the World as its scene; in its inclusion of God and the Devil, the Archangels and Angels, the Powers of Perdition, and withal many earthly types in its action,--it is by no means a mere imitation of the great German. Its plan is wider. It incorporates even more impressive spiritual material than 'Faust' offers. Not only is its mortal hero, Festus, conducted through an amazing pilgrimage, spiritual and redeemed by divine Love, but we have in the poem a conception of close association with Christianity, profound ethical suggestions, a flood of theology and philosophy, metaphysics and science, picturing Good and Evil, love and hate, peace and war, the past, the present, and the future, earth, heaven, and hell, heights and depths, dominions, principalities, and powers, God and man, the whole of being and of not-being,--all in an effort to unmask the last and greatest secrets of Infinity. And more than all this, 'Festus' strives to portray the sufficiency of Divine Love and of the Divine Atonement to dissipate, even to annihilate, Evil. For even Lucifer and the hosts of darkness are restored to purity and to peace among the Sons of God, the Children of Light! The Love of God is set forth as limitless. We have before us the birth of matter at the Almighty's fiat; and we close the work with the salvation and ecstasy--described as decreed from the Beginning--of whatever creature hath been given a spiritual existence, and made a spiritual subject and agency. There is in the doctrine of 'Festus' no such thing as the "Son of Perdition" who shall be an ultimate castaway.

His 'Festus: a Poem,' which includes fifty-five episodes or successive scenes,—about thirty-five thousand lines,—was started when he was twenty. Three years later, it was available to the English-reading public. Like Goethe's 'Faust,' it follows the journey of a human soul influenced by the Supreme Good and the Supreme Evil; it has Heaven and the World as its backdrop; it includes God, the Devil, Archangels, Angels, the Powers of Perdition, and many earthly characters within its narrative,—it is definitely not just a copy of the great German work. Its scope is broader. It incorporates even more impactful spiritual material than 'Faust.' Not only is its mortal hero, Festus, led on an incredible journey, spiritually transformed by divine Love, but the poem also presents a closely linked concept to Christianity, deep ethical insights, an abundance of theology and philosophy, metaphysics and science, depicting Good and Evil, love and hate, peace and war, the past, the present, and the future, earth, heaven, and hell, heights and depths, dominions, principalities, and powers, God and man, the entirety of existence and non-existence,—all in an effort to reveal the ultimate and greatest mysteries of Infinity. Beyond all this, 'Festus' aims to illustrate the power of Divine Love and the Divine Atonement to eradicate, even completely annihilate, Evil. Because even Lucifer and the forces of darkness are restored to purity and peace among the Sons of God, the Children of Light! The Love of God is depicted as infinite. We witness the creation of matter at the Almighty's command; and we conclude the work with the salvation and ecstasy—described as ordained from the Beginning—of every being that has been granted a spiritual existence, and made a spiritual subject and agent. In the doctrine of 'Festus,' there is no notion of the "Son of Perdition" becoming an ultimate outcast.

Few English poems have attracted more general notice from all intelligent classes of readers than did 'Festus' on its advent. Orthodoxy was not a little aghast at its theologic suggestions. Criticism of it as a literary production was hampered not a little by religious sensitiveness. The London Literary Gazette said of it:--"It is an extraordinary production, out-Heroding Kant in some of its philosophy, and out-Goetheing Goethe in the introduction of the Three Persons of the Trinity as interlocutors in its wild plot. Most objectionable as it is on this account, it yet contains so many exquisite passages of genuine poetry, that our admiration of the author's genius overpowers the feeling of mortification at its being misapplied, and meddling with such dangerous topics." The advance of liberal ideas within the churches has diminished such criticism, but the work is still a stumbling-block to the less speculative of sectaries.

Few English poems have attracted as much attention from all intelligent readers as 'Festus' did when it was first released. Traditionalists were quite shocked by its theological ideas. Criticism of it as a piece of literature was significantly hindered by religious sensitivities. The London Literary Gazette remarked:--"It is an extraordinary work, surpassing Kant in some of its philosophical ideas, and outdoing Goethe by introducing the Three Persons of the Trinity as characters in its wild plot. While it is most objectionable for this reason, it still contains so many beautiful passages of real poetry that our admiration for the author’s talent overrides the feeling of embarrassment at how it misuses such dangerous topics." The rise of liberal ideas within the churches has lessened such criticism, but the work still remains a stumbling block for the more conservative believers.

The poem is far too long, and its scope too vast for even a genius of much higher and riper gifts than Bailey's. It is turgid, untechnical in verse, wordy, and involved. Had Bailey written at fifty instead of at twenty, it might have shown a necessary balance and felicity of style. But, with all these shortcomings, it is not to be relegated to the library of things not worth the time to know, to the list of bulky poetic failures. Its author blossomed and fruited marvelously early; so early and with such unlooked-for fruit that the unthinking world, which first received him with exaggerated honor, presently assailed him with undue dispraise. 'Festus' is not mere solemn and verbose commonplace. Here and there it has passages of great force and even of high beauty. The author's whole heart and brain were poured into it, and neither was a common one. With all its ill-based daring and manifest crudities, it was such a tour de force for a lad of twenty as the world seldom sees. Its sluggish current bears along remarkable knowledge, great reflection, and the imagination of a fertile as well as a precocious brain. It is a stream which carries with it things new and old, and serves to stir the mind of the onlooker with unwonted thoughts. Were it but one fourth as long, it would still remain a favorite poem. Even now it has passed through numerous editions, and been but lately republished in sumptuous form after fifty years of life; and in the catalogue of higher metaphysico-religious poetry it will long maintain an honorable place. It is cited here among the books whose fame rather than whose importance demand recognition.

The poem is way too long, and its themes are so broad that even someone with much greater talent than Bailey's would struggle with it. It’s heavy, unrefined in its verses, overly wordy, and complicated. If Bailey had written this at fifty instead of twenty, it might have had the necessary balance and style it needs. But despite these flaws, it shouldn’t be dismissed as just another failed poem. The author showed incredible talent at a young age, so much so that the unthinking public, who initially celebrated him, later criticized him too harshly. 'Festus' isn't just a pile of boring and lengthy clichés. It has moments of real strength and even beauty. The author invested his entire heart and mind into it, and neither was ordinary. With all its misguided boldness and clear roughness, it’s a remarkable accomplishment for a twenty-year-old, something the world doesn’t see often. Its slow-flowing narrative carries impressive knowledge, deep reflection, and the creativity of both a bright and a precocious mind. It’s a mix of the new and the old, provoking unique thoughts in its readers. If it were just a quarter of its length, it would still be a beloved poem. Even now, it has gone through many editions and was recently republished in an elegant format after fifty years, and in the realm of advanced metaphysical and religious poetry, it will hold a respected place for a long time. It’s mentioned here among the books whose reputation, more than their significance, demands attention.

FROM 'FESTUS'

FROM 'FESTUS'

LIFE

LIFE

Festus--     Men's callings all

Festus-- Men's careers all

Are mean and vain; their wishes more so: oft

Are mean and vain; their wishes more so: oft

The man is bettered by his part or place.

The man is improved by his role or position.

How slight a chance may raise or sink a soul!

How small a chance can elevate or diminish a soul!

Lucifer--What men call accident is God's own part.

Lucifer--What people refer to as accident is actually God's doing.

He lets ye work your will--it is his own:

He lets you do what you want—it's his own.

But that ye mean not, know not, do not, he doth.

But you mean not, know not, do not, he does.

Festus--What is life worth without a heart to feel

Festus--What is life worth without a heart to feel?

The great and lovely harmonies which time

The great and beautiful harmonies that time

And nature change responsive, all writ out

And nature changes in response, all written out

By preconcertive hand which swells the strain

By a preparatory gesture that amplifies the tension

To divine fulness; feel the poetry,

To find completeness; feel the poetry,

The soothing rhythm of life's fore-ordered lay;

The calming pattern of life's arranged design;

The sacredness of things?--for all things are

The sacredness of things?—for all things are

Sacred so far,--the worst of them, as seen

Sacred so far,--the worst of them, as seen

By the eye of God, they in the aspect bide

By God's eye, they wait in appearance.

Of holiness: nor shall outlaw sin be slain,

Of holiness: nor shall lawless sin be killed,

Though rebel banned, within the sceptre's length;

Though rebels are banned, they’re still within arm’s reach;

But privileged even for service. Oh! to stand

But even privileged for service. Oh! to stand

Soul-raptured, on some lofty mountain-thought,

Soul-raptured, on some elevated thought,

And feel the spirit expand into a view

And let the spirit open up to a new perspective

Millennial, life-exalting, of a day

Millennial, uplifting, for a day

When earth shall have all leisure for high ends

When the earth finally has time for greater purposes

Of social culture; ends a liberal law

Of social culture; ends a progressive law

And common peace of nations, blent with charge

And the shared peace of nations, mixed with responsibility

Divine, shall win for man, were joy indeed:

Divine, will truly bring joy to humanity:

Nor greatly less, to know what might be now,

Nor significantly less, to know what could be now,

Worked will for good with power, for one brief hour.

Worked well for good with power, for one brief hour.

But look at these, these individual souls:

But look at these, these unique individuals:

How sadly men show out of joint with man!

How sadly men reveal their disconnection from one another!

There are millions never think a noble thought;

There are millions who never think a noble thought;

But with brute hate of brightness bay a mind

But with raw hatred of brightness, a mind

Which drives the darkness out of them, like hounds.

Which drives the darkness out of them, like dogs.

Throw but a false glare round them, and in shoals

Throw just a false glare around them, and in crowds

They rush upon perdition: that's the race.

They rush toward disaster: that's the game.

What charm is in this world-scene to such minds?

What charm do such minds find in this world scene?

Blinded by dust? What can they do in heaven,

Blinded by dust? What are they able to do in heaven,

A state of spiritual means and ends?

A state of spiritual goals and purposes?

Thus must I doubt--perpetually doubt.

Thus must I doubt—always doubt.

Lucifer--Who never doubted never half believed.

Lucifer--Those who never doubt never truly believe.

Where doubt, there truth is--'tis her shadow. I

Where there's doubt, there's truth—it’s just her shadow. I

Declare unto thee that the past is not.

Declare unto thee that the past is gone.

I have looked over all life, yet never seen

I have looked over all of life, yet I’ve never seen

The age that had been. Why then fear or dream

The era that has passed. So why fear or dream?

About the future? Nothing but what is, is;

About the future? It's just what is, is;

Else God were not the Maker that he seems,

Else God wouldn't be the Creator that he appears to be,

As constant in creating as in being.

As constant in creating as in existing.

Embrace the present. Let the future pass.

Embrace the now. Let the future go by.

Plague not thyself about a future. That

Plague not thyself about a future. That

Only which comes direct from God, his spirit,

Only what comes directly from God, his spirit,

Is deathless. Nature gravitates without

Is eternal. Nature flows without

Effort; and so all mortal natures fall

Effort; and so all human beings fail

Deathwards. All aspiration is a toil;

Deathwards. All ambition is a struggle;

But inspiration cometh from above,

But inspiration comes from above,

And is no labor. The earth's inborn strength

And it's without effort. The earth's natural power

Could never lift her up to yon stars, whence

Could never lift her up to those stars, from where

She fell; nor human soul, by native worth,

She fell; and no human soul, by natural merit,

Claim heaven as birthright, more than man may call

Claim heaven as your birthright, more than what anyone else can claim.

Cloudland his home. The soul's inheritance,

Cloudland his home. The soul's inheritance,

Its birth-place, and its death-place, is of earth;

Its birthplace and its grave are both of the earth;

Until God maketh earth and soul anew;

Until God makes earth and soul new again;

The one like heaven, the other like himself.

The one like heaven, the other like himself.

So shall the new creation come at once;

So the new creation will come all at once;

Sin, the dead branch upon the tree of life

Sin, the dead branch on the tree of life

Shall be cut off forever; and all souls

Shall be cut off forever; and all souls

Concluded in God's boundless amnesty.

Concluded in God's limitless mercy.

Festus--Thou windest and unwindest faith at will.

Festus--You twist and untwist faith as you please.

What am I to believe?

What should I believe?

Lucifer--   Thou mayest believe

Lucifer-- You may believe

But that thou art forced to.

But you have to.

Festus--   Then I feel, perforce,

Festus-- Then I feel, of course,

That instinct of immortal life in me,

That instinct for eternal life in me,

Which prompts me to provide for it.

Which makes me want to take care of it.

Lucifer--   Perhaps.

Lucifer-- Maybe.

Festus--Man hath a knowledge of a time to come--

Festus--Humans have knowledge of what the future holds--

His most important knowledge: the weight lies

His most important insight: the burden of lies.

Nearest the short end; and the world depends

Nearest the short end; and the world depends

Upon what is to be. I would deny

Upon what is to be. I would deny

The present, if the future. Oh! there is

The present is the future. Oh! there is

A life to come, or all's a dream.

A life ahead, or everything's just a dream.

Lucifer--And all

Lucifer—And everyone

May be a dream. Thou seest in thine, men, deeds,

May be a dream. You see in yours, men, deeds,

Clear, moving, full of speech and order; then

Clear, engaging, full of conversation and structure; then

Why may not all this world be but a dream

Why can't this whole world just be a dream?

Of God's? Fear not! Some morning God may waken.

Of God? Don't be afraid! One morning God might wake up.

Festus--I would it were. This life's a mystery.

Festus--I wish it were. This life is a mystery.

The value of a thought cannot be told;

The worth of a thought can't be measured;

But it is clearly worth a thousand lives

But it is clearly worth a thousand lives.

Like many men's. And yet men love to live

Like many men. And yet men enjoy living

As if mere life were worth their living for.

As if just being alive was worth living for.

What but perdition will it be to most?

What else could it be for most people but complete ruin?

Life's more than breath and the quick round of blood;

Life's more than just breathing and the quick flow of blood;

It is a great spirit and a busy heart.

It’s a strong spirit and an energetic heart.

The coward and the small in soul scarce do live.

The coward and those with little spirit barely survive.

One generous feeling--one great thought--one deed

One kind feeling—one big idea—one action

Of good, ere night, would make life longer seem

Of good, before night, would make life feel longer.

Than if each year might number a thousand days,

Than if each year could count as a thousand days,

Spent as is this by nations of mankind.

Spent as it is by the nations of mankind.

We live in deeds, not years; in thoughts, not breaths;

We live in actions, not years; in ideas, not breaths;

In feelings, not in figures on a dial.

In emotions, not in numbers on a gauge.

We should count time by heart-throbs. He most lives

We should measure time by our heartbeats. The one who feels the most truly lives.

Who thinks most--feels the noblest--acts the best.

Who thinks the most—feels the noblest—acts the best.

Life's but a means unto an end--that end

Life is just a way to get to an end—that end

Beginning, mean, and end to all things--God.

Beginning, middle, and end of everything—God.

The dead have all the glory of the world.

The dead have all the glory in the world.

Why will we live and not be glorious?

Why should we live if we won't be great?

We never can be deathless till we die.

We can't be immortal until we die.

It is the dead win battles. And the breath

It is the dead who win battles. And the breath

Of those who through the world drive like a wedge,

Of those who move through the world like a wedge,

Tearing earth's empires up, nears Death so close

Tearing apart the empires of the earth, Death is now so close.

It dims his well-worn scythe. But no! the brave

It dulls his trusty scythe. But no! the brave

Die never. Being deathless, they but change

Die never. Being deathless, they just change.

Their country's arms for more--their country's heart.

Their country's strength for more -- their country's passion.

Give then the dead their due: it is they who saved us.

Give the dead what they deserve: they are the ones who saved us.

The rapid and the deep--the fall, the gulph,

The rapid and the deep--the fall, the gulf,

Have likenesses in feeling and in life.

Have similarities in feelings and in life.

And life, so varied, hath more loveliness

And life, so diverse, has more beauty

In one day than a creeping century

In one day feels longer than a slow century.

Of sameness. But youth loves and lives on change,

Of sameness. But young people love and thrive on change,

Till the soul sighs for sameness; which at last

Till the soul longs for familiarity; which in the end

Becomes variety, and takes its place.

Becomes diverse and finds its spot.

Yet some will last to die out, thought by thought,

Yet some will continue to fade away, thought by thought,

And power by power, and limb of mind by limb,

And strength by strength, and part of the mind by part,

Like lamps upon a gay device of glass,

Like lamps on a colorful glass display,

Till all of soul that's left be dry and dark;

Till all that's left of the soul is dry and dark;

Till even the burden of some ninety years

Till even the burden of about ninety years

Hath crashed into them like a rock; shattered

Hath crashed into them like a rock; shattered

Their system as if ninety suns had rushed

Their system as if ninety suns had rushed

To ruin earth--or heaven had rained its stars;

To destroy the earth—or heaven had showered its stars;

Till they become like scrolls, unreadable,

Till they become like scrolls, unreadable,

Through dust and mold. Can they be cleaned and read?

Through dust and mold. Can they be cleaned and read?

Do human spirits wax and wane like moons?

Do human spirits rise and fall like the moon?

Lucifer--The eye dims, and the heart gets old and slow;

Lucifer--The eye grows weak, and the heart becomes aged and sluggish;

The lithe limbs stiffen, and the sun-hued locks

The toned limbs tense up, and the sun-colored hair

Thin themselves off, or whitely wither; still,

Thin themselves off, or fade away; still,

Ages not spirit, even in one point,

Ages don't affect the spirit, even in the slightest,

Immeasurably small; from orb to orb,

Immeasurably small; from sphere to sphere,

Rising in radiance ever like the sun

Rising in brilliance like the sun

Shining upon the thousand lands of earth.

Shining over the thousands of lands on earth.



THE PASSING-BELL

The TOLLING BELL

Clara--True prophet mayst thou be. But list: that sound

Clara--You may be a true prophet. But listen: that sound

The passing-bell the spirit should solemnize;

The passing-bell should be a time for the spirit to reflect.

For, while on its emancipate path, the soul

For, while on its path to freedom, the soul

Still waves its upward wings, and we still hear

Still waves its upward wings, and we still hear

The warning sound, it is known, we well may pray.

The warning sound, as we know, we can definitely pray.

Festus--But pray for whom?

Festus--But who should we pray for?

Clara--It means not. Pray for all.

Clara--It means no. Pray for everyone.

Pray for the good man's soul:

Pray for the good man's soul:

He is leaving earth for heaven,

He is leaving Earth for Heaven,

And it soothes us to feel that the best

And it comforts us to know that the best

May be forgiven.

Might be forgiven.

Festus--Pray for the sinful soul:

Festus--Pray for the sinner:

It fleëth, we know not where;

It flies, we don’t know where;

But wherever it be let us hope;

But wherever it is, let's hope;

For God is there.

For God is here.

Clara--Pray for the rich man's soul:

Clara--Pray for the wealthy man's soul:

Not all be unjust, nor vain;

Not all are unfair or pointless;

The wise he consoled; and he saved

The wise he comforted; and he protected.

The poor from pain.

The poor suffer from pain.

Festus--Pray for the poor man's soul:

Festus--Please pray for the poor man's soul:

The death of this life of ours

The end of this life of ours

He hath shook from his feet; he is one

He has shaken it off his feet; he is one

Of the heavenly powers.

Of the heavenly beings.

Pray for the old man's soul:

Pray for the old man's soul:

He hath labored long; through life

He has worked hard; throughout life

It was battle or march. He hath ceased,

It was either battle or march. He has stopped,

Serene, from strife.

Peaceful, not troubled.

Clara--Pray for the infant's soul:

Clara--Pray for the baby's soul:

With its spirit crown unsoiled,

With its spirit crown untarnished,

He hath won, without war, a realm;

He has won, without war, a kingdom;

Gained all, nor toiled.

Gained everything without any effort.

Festus--Pray for the struggling soul:

Festus--Pray for the hurting soul:

The mists of the straits of death

The fogs of the death straits

Clear off; in some bright star-isle

Clear off; in some bright star island

It anchoreth.

It anchors.

Pray for the soul assured:

Pray for the assured soul:

Though it wrought in a gloomy mine,

Though it was made in a dark mine,

Yet the gems it earned were its own,

Yet the gems it earned belonged to it alone,

That soul's divine.

That soul is divine.

Clara--Pray for the simple soul:

Clara--Pray for the kind soul:

For it loved, and therein was wise;

For it loved, and in that was wise;

Though itself knew not, but with heaven

Though it did not know, but with heaven

Confused the skies.

Mixed up the skies.

Festus--Pray for the sage's soul:

Festus--Pray for the wise one's soul:

'Neath his welkin wide of mind

'Beneath his wide-open sky of thought

Lay the central thought of God,

Lay the central thought of God,

Thought undefined.

Thought unclear.

Pray for the souls of all

Pray for the souls of everyone

To our God, that all may be

To our God, that everyone may be

With forgiveness crowned, and joy

Forgiveness and joy

Eternally.

Forever.

Clara--Hush! for the bell hath ceased;

Clara--Shh! the bell's stopped;

And the spirit's fate is sealed;

And the spirit's fate is determined;

To the angels known; to man

To the known angels; to humanity

Best unrevealed.

Best kept secret.



THOUGHTS

THOUGHTS

FESTUS--Well, farewell, Mr. Student. May you never

FESTUS--Well, goodbye, Mr. Student. I hope you never

Regret those hours which make the mind, if they

Regret those hours that shape the mind, if they

Unmake the body; for the sooner we

Unmake the body; for the sooner we

Are fit to be all mind, the better. Blessed

Are suited to be all about the mind, the better. Blessed

Is he whose heart is the home of the great dead,

Is he whose heart is the home of the great departed,

And their great thoughts. Who can mistake great thoughts

And their big ideas. Who can misunderstand big ideas?

They seize upon the mind; arrest and search,

They grab hold of the mind; stop and examine,

And shake it; bow the tall soul as by wind;

And shake it; bend the tall spirit as if by wind;

Rush over it like a river over reeds,

Rush over it like a river flowing over reeds,

Which quaver in the current; turn us cold,

Which shiver in the current; makes us cold,

And pale, and voiceless; leaving in the brain

And pale, and silent; leaving in the mind

A rocking and a ringing; glorious,

A rocking and a ringing; awesome,

But momentary, madness might it last,

But it might last only for a moment, madness.

And close the soul with heaven as with a seal!

And seal the soul with heaven!

In lieu of all these things whose loss thou mournest,

In place of all these things that you mourn the loss of,

If earnestly or not I know not, use

If I know whether it's genuine or not, I don't know, use

The great and good and true which ever live;

The great, the good, and the true that always exist;

And are all common to pure eyes and true.

And are all familiar to clear eyes and honest.

Upon the summit of each mountain-thought

Upon the peak of each mountain-thought

Worship thou God, with heaven-uplifted head

Worship God, with your head held high

And arms horizon-stretched; for deity is seen

And arms stretched out to the horizon; for the divine is visible

From every elevation of the soul.

From every level of the soul.

Study the light; attempt the high; seek out

Study the light; aim for the best; look for

The soul's bright path; and since the soul is fire,

The soul's radiant journey; and since the soul is fire,

Of heat intelligential, turn it aye

Of intelligent heat, turn it now

To the all-Fatherly source of light and life;

To the all-Fatherly source of light and life;

Piety purifies the soul to see

Piety cleanses the soul to see

Visions, perpetually, of grace and power,

Visions, always, of grace and strength,

Which, to their sight who in ignorant sin abide,

Which, to those who live in ignorant sin,

Are now as e'er incognizable. Obey

Are now as ever unrecognizable. Obey

Thy genius, for a minister it is

Your talent, as a minister, it is

Unto the throne of Fate. Draw towards thy soul,

Unto the throne of Fate. Draw near to your soul,

And centralize, the rays which are around

And centralize, the rays that are around

Of the divinity. Keep thy spirit pure

Of the divinity. Keep your spirit pure.

From worldly taint, by the repellent strength

From worldly contamination, by the unpleasant force

Of virtue. Think on noble thoughts and deeds,

Of virtue. Focus on noble thoughts and actions,

Ever. Count o'er the rosary of truth;

Ever. Count the beads of truth;

And practice precepts which are proven wise,

And follow practices that are known to be wise,

It matters not then what thou fearest. Walk

It doesn't matter what you're afraid of. Walk

Boldly and wisely in that light thou hast;--

Boldly and wisely in that light you have;--

There is a hand above will help thee on.

There is a hand above that will help you along.

I am an omnist, and believe in all

I am an omnist and believe in everything.

Religions; fragments of one golden world

Religions: pieces of one golden world

To be relit yet, and take its place in heaven,

To be reignited and take its place in heaven,

Where is the whole, sole truth, in deity.

Where is the complete, absolute truth in God?

Meanwhile, his word, his law, writ soulwise here,

Meanwhile, his word, his law, written deep within the soul here,

Study; its truths love; practice its behests--

Study its truths, love them, and practice what they teach—

They will be with thee when all else have gone.

They will be with you when everyone else has gone.

Mind, body, passion all wear out; not faith

Mind, body, and passion can all grow weary, but faith endures.

Nor truth. Keep thy heart cool, or rule its heat

Nor truth. Keep your heart cool, or control its intensity.

To fixed ends; waste it not upon itself.

To fixed goals; don’t waste it on itself.

Not all the agony maybe of the damned

Not all the pain can be from the damned.

Fused in one pang, vies with that earthquake throb

Fused in one pang, competes with that earthquake tremor

Which wakens soul from life-waste, to let see

Which wakes the soul from a wasted life, to allow it to see

The world rolled by for aye, and we must wait

The world rolled by for ages, and we have to wait.

For our next chance the nigh eternity;

For our next opportunity, it's almost like forever;

Whether it be in heaven, or elsewhere.

Whether it's in heaven or somewhere else.



DREAMS

Dreams

FESTUS--The dead of night: earth seems but seeming;

FESTUS--The dead of night: the earth seems like an illusion;

The soul seems but a something dreaming.

The soul feels like it's just something dreaming.

The bird is dreaming in its nest,

The bird is dreaming in its nest,

Of song, and sky, and loved one's breast;

Of song, and sky, and a loved one's embrace;

The lap-dog dreams, as round he lies,

The lap dog dreams while curled up,

In moonshine, of his mistress's eyes;

In the glow of her eyes;

The steed is dreaming, in his stall,

The horse is dreaming in his stable,

Of one long breathless leap and fall;

Of one long, breathless jump and drop;

The hawk hath dreamed him thrice of wings

The hawk has dreamed of wings three times.

Wide as the skies he may not cleave;

Wide as the skies he may not cut;

But waking, feels them clipped, and clings

But waking feels them cut off, and holds on

Mad to the perch 'twere mad to leave:

Mad to the perch 'twere mad to leave:

The child is dreaming of its toys;

The child is dreaming about their toys;

The murderer, of calm home joys;

The murderer, of peaceful home happiness;

The weak are dreaming endless fears;

The weak are stuck in endless nightmares;

The proud of how their pride appears;

The proud of how their pride looks;

The poor enthusiast who dies,

The unfortunate fan who dies,

Of his life-dreams the sacrifice,

Of his life dreams, the sacrifice,

Sees, as enthusiast only can,

Sees, like only a fan can,

The truth that made him more than man;

The truth that made him more than just a man;

And hears once more, in visioned trance,

And hears again, in a vision-induced trance,

That voice commanding to advance,

That commanding voice to move,

Where wealth is gained--love, wisdom won,

Where wealth is gained—love, wisdom earned,

Or deeds of danger dared and done.

Or dangerous deeds faced and accomplished.

The mother dreameth of her child;

The mother dreams of her child;

The maid of him who hath beguiled;

The maid of the man who has deceived;

The youth of her he loves too well;

The young person he loves too much;

The good of God; the ill of hell;

The goodness of God; the bad of hell;

Who live of death; of life who die;

Who live through death; who die in life;

The dead of immortality.

The death of immortality.

The earth is dreaming back her youth;

The earth is reminiscing about her youth;

Hell never dreams, for woe is truth;

Hell never dreams, because sorrow is reality;

And heaven is dreaming o'er her prime,

And heaven is dreaming about her prime,

Long ere the morning stars of time;

Long before the morning stars of time;

And dream of heaven alone can I,

And I can only dream of heaven,

My lovely one, when thou art nigh.

My lovely one, when you are near.



CHORUS OF THE SAVED

CHORUS OF THE SAVED

From the Conclusion

From the Conclusion

Father of goodness,

Father of kindness,

Son of love,

Love child,

Spirit of comfort,

Comforting spirit,

Be with us!

Join us!

God who hast made us,

God who has made us,

God who hast saved,

God who has saved,

God who hast judged us,

God who has judged us,

Thee we praise.

We praise you.

Heaven our spirits,

Heaven, lift our spirits.

Hallow our hearts;

Bless our hearts;

Let us have God-light

Let's have divine light

Endlessly.

Never-ending.

Ours is the wide world,

Our world is vast,

Heaven on heaven;

Heavenly bliss;

What have we done, Lord,

What have we done, God,

Worthy this?

Is this worth it?

Oh! we have loved thee;

Oh! we have loved you;

That alone

Just that

Maketh our glory,

Make our glory,

Duty, meed.

Duty, reward.

Oh! we have loved thee!

Oh! we have loved you!

Love we will

We will love

Ever, and every

Always, and every

Soul of us.

Soul of us.

God of the saved,

God of the saved,

God of the tried,

God of the tested,

God of the lost ones,

God of the lost

Be with all!

Be with everyone!

Let us be near thee

Let's stay close to you

Ever and aye;

Always and yes;

Oh! let us love thee

Oh! let us love you

Infinite!

Endless!






JOANNA BAILLIE

(1762-1851)


oanna Baillie's early childhood was passed at Bothwell, Scotland, where she was born in 1762. Of this time she drew a picture in her well-known birthday lines to her sister:--

Joanna Baillie's early childhood was spent in Bothwell, Scotland, where she was born in 1762. She painted a picture of this time in her famous birthday lines to her sister:--

"Dear Agnes, shining with joy and mixed with tears, It’s been almost sixty years since we were seen on Bothwell’s beautiful hills, by those whose eyes have long since closed in death. We were two little kids, hardly bending down to pick the slender harebell or the purple heather; we were no taller than the spiky stem of the foxglove, adorned with morning dew that sparkled like gems. Every butterfly that passed us was greeted with joyful shouts as it flew by, and each moth, ladybug, and bright beetle in shiny gold was a remarkable sight. As we walked barefoot, side by side, in the sunny shallows of the Clyde, minnows and spotted par with sparkling fins swam in swirling circles in the pool, sending a thrill of happiness through us, captured in the magic of youthful wonder."


JOANNA BAILLIE.

JOANNA BAILLIE.

When Joanna was six her father was appointed to the charge of the kirk at Hamilton. Her early growth went on, not in books, but in the fearlessness with which she ran upon the top of walls and parapets of bridges and in all daring. "Look at Miss Jack," said a farmer, as she dashed by: "she sits her horse as if it were a bit of herself." At eleven she could not read well. "'Twas thou," she said in lines to her sister--

When Joanna was six, her father was given the job of leading the church in Hamilton. Instead of focusing on books, she grew up fearless, climbing walls and walking along the edges of bridges with no hesitation. "Look at Miss Jack," a farmer commented as she sped past. "She rides her horse as if it were part of her." By the time she was eleven, she still couldn’t read well. "It was you," she told her sister in verses—

"It was you who first encouraged me to look
At the pages of a printed book,
That thing I used to despise, and with your charm
You pulled me from my aimless calm,
When I had grown too old, wasting time
On fleeting games, a trivial crime.
Your love for stories was the spark
That made my sleepy imagination embark,
And ghosts and witches filled my busy mind
In a dark parade, an intriguing find."

In 1776 Dr. James Baillie was made Professor of Divinity at Glasgow University. During the two years the family lived in the college atmosphere, Joanna first read 'Comus,' and, led by the delight it awakened, the great epic of Milton. It was here that her vigor and disputatious turn of mind "cast an awe" over her companions. After her father's death she settled, in 1784, with her mother and brother and sister in London.

In 1776, Dr. James Baillie was appointed Professor of Divinity at Glasgow University. During the two years the family spent in the college environment, Joanna first read 'Comus,' and, inspired by the joy it brought her, went on to read Milton's great epic. It was during this time that her energy and argumentative nature "cast an awe" over her peers. After her father's death, she moved to London in 1784 with her mother, brother, and sister.

She had made herself familiar with English literature, and above all she had studied Shakespeare with enthusiasm. Circumscribed now by the brick and mortar of London streets, in exchange for the fair views and liberties of her native fruitlands, Joanna found her first expression in a volume of 'Fugitive Verses,' published in 1790. The book caused so little comment that the words of but one friendly hand are preserved: that the poems were "truly unsophisticated representations of nature."

She had gotten to know English literature well, and most importantly, she had studied Shakespeare with great passion. Now confined by the bricks and concrete of London streets, trading the beautiful landscapes and freedoms of her home, Joanna found her first voice in a book of 'Fugitive Verses,' published in 1790. The book received so little attention that only one supportive comment remains: that the poems were "genuinely simple representations of nature."

Joanna's walk was along calm and unhurried ways. She could have had a considerable place in society and the world of "lions" if she had cared. The wife of her uncle and name-father, the anatomist Dr. John Hunter, was no other than the famous Mrs. Anne Hunter, a songwright of genius; her poem 'The Son of Alknomook Shall Never Complain' is one of the classics of English song, and the best rendering of the Indian spirit ever condensed into so small a space. She was also a woman of grace and dignity, a power in London drawing-rooms, and Haydn set songs of hers to music. But the reserved Joanna was tempted to no light triumphs. Eight years later was published her first volume of 'Plays on the Passions.' It contained 'Basil,' a tragedy on love; 'The Trial,' a comedy on the same subject; and 'De Montfort,' a tragedy on hatred.

Joanna walked along peaceful and leisurely paths. She could have had a significant role in society and among the elite if she had wanted to. Her uncle and namesake, the anatomist Dr. John Hunter, was married to the renowned Mrs. Anne Hunter, a brilliant songwriter; her poem 'The Son of Alknomook Shall Never Complain' is considered a classic of English song and the best expression of the Indian spirit ever captured in such a brief piece. She was also a woman of grace and dignity, an influential figure in London drawing rooms, and Haydn set some of her songs to music. But the reserved Joanna was not swayed by any trivial achievements. Eight years later, her first volume of 'Plays on the Passions' was published. It included 'Basil,' a tragedy about love; 'The Trial,' a comedy on the same theme; and 'De Montfort,' a tragedy about hatred.

The thought of essaying dramatic composition had burst upon the author one summer afternoon as she sat sewing with her mother. She had a high moral purpose in her plan of composition, she said in her preface,--that purpose being the ultimate utterance of the drama. Plot and incident she set little value upon, and she rejected the presentation of the most splendid event if it did not appertain to the development of the passion. In other words, what is and was commonly of secondary consideration in the swift passage of dramatic action became in her hands the stated and paramount object. Feeling and passion are not precipitated by incident in her drama as in real life. The play 'De Montfort' was presented at Drury Lane Theatre in 1800; but in spite of every effort and the acting of John Kemble and Mrs. Siddons, it had a run of but eleven nights.

The idea of writing a dramatic play hit the author one summer afternoon while she was sewing with her mother. She had a strong moral goal for her writing, as she mentioned in her preface—this goal being the final expression of the drama. She didn’t value plot and events very much, and she dismissed even the most impressive events if they didn’t contribute to the development of emotion. In other words, what is usually considered secondary in the fast pace of dramatic action became in her work the main focus. In her drama, feelings and emotions are not triggered by events like they are in real life. The play 'De Montfort' was performed at Drury Lane Theatre in 1800; however, despite all the effort and the performances by John Kemble and Mrs. Siddons, it only ran for eleven nights.

In 1802 Miss Baillie published her second volume of 'Plays on the Passions.' It contained a comedy on hatred; 'Ethwald,' a tragedy on ambition; and a comedy on ambition. Her adherence to her old plan brought upon her an attack from Jeffrey in the Edinburgh Review. He claimed that the complexity of the moral nature of man made Joanna's theory false and absurd, that a play was too narrow to show the complete growth of a passion, and that the end of the drama is the entertainment of the audience. He asserted that she imitated and plagiarized Shakespeare; while he admitted her insight into human nature, her grasp of character, and her devotion to her work.

In 1802, Miss Baillie published her second volume of 'Plays on the Passions.' It included a comedy about hatred, 'Ethwald,' a tragedy centered on ambition, and a comedy also focused on ambition. Her commitment to her previous approach led to criticism from Jeffrey in the Edinburgh Review. He argued that the complexity of human morality made Joanna's theory unrealistic and ridiculous, stating that a play is too limited to fully represent the development of a passion, and that the purpose of drama is to entertain the audience. He claimed she copied and imitated Shakespeare; however, he acknowledged her understanding of human nature, her ability to create characters, and her dedication to her craft.

About the time of the appearance of this volume, Joanna fixed her residence with her mother and sister, among the lanes and fields of Hampstead, where they continued throughout their lives. The first volume of 'Miscellaneous Plays' came out in 1804. In the preface she stated that her opinions set forth in her first preface were unchanged. But the plays had a freer construction. "Miss Baillie," wrote Jeffrey in his review, "cannot possibly write a tragedy, or an act of a tragedy, without showing genius and exemplifying a more dramatic conception and expression than any of her modern competitor" 'Constantine Palaeologus,' which the volume contained, had the liveliest commendation and popularity, and was several times put upon the stage with spectacular effect.

Around the time this volume was released, Joanna settled down with her mother and sister in the lanes and fields of Hampstead, where they lived for the rest of their lives. The first volume of 'Miscellaneous Plays' was published in 1804. In the preface, she mentioned that her views expressed in the first preface hadn’t changed. However, the plays had a more liberated structure. "Miss Baillie," Jeffrey wrote in his review, "cannot possibly write a tragedy, or a single act of one, without demonstrating her genius and showcasing a more dramatic vision and expression than any of her modern rivals." 'Constantine Palaeologus,' which was included in the volume, received enthusiastic praise and popularity, and was staged several times with great success.

In the year of the publication of Joanna's 'Miscellaneous Plays,' Sir Walter Scott came to London, and seeking an introduction through a common friend, made the way for a lifelong friendship between the two, He had just brought out 'The Lay of the Last Minstrel.' Miss Baillie was already a famous writer, with fast friends in Lucy Aikin, Mary Berry, Mrs. Siddons, and other workers in art and literature; but the hearty commendation of her countryman, which she is said to have come upon unexpectedly when reading 'Marmion' to a group of friends, she valued beyond other praise. The legend is that she read through the passage firmly to the close, and only lost self-control in her sympathy with the emotion of a friend:--

In the year Joanna's 'Miscellaneous Plays' was published, Sir Walter Scott arrived in London and, seeking an introduction through a mutual friend, paved the way for a lifelong friendship between them. He had just released 'The Lay of the Last Minstrel.' Miss Baillie was already a well-known writer, with close friends like Lucy Aikin, Mary Berry, Mrs. Siddons, and other contributors to art and literature. However, she cherished the heartfelt praise from her fellow countryman, which she reportedly came across unexpectedly while reading 'Marmion' to a group of friends, more than any other acknowledgment. The story goes that she read through the passage steadily until the end and only lost her composure in response to her friend's feelings:—

"--The wild harp that silent hung

--The wild harp that hung in silence

By silver Avon's holy shore

By silver Avon’s sacred shore

Till twice one hundred years rolled o'er,

Till two hundred years rolled over,

When she the bold enchantress came,

When the bold sorceress arrived,

From the pale willow snatched the treasure,

From the pale willow, the treasure was snatched,

With fearless hand and heart in flame,

With a brave hand and a passionate heart,

And swept it with a kindred measure;

And moved it with a similar rhythm;

Till Avon's swans, while rung the grove

Till Avon's swans, while rang the grove

With Montfort's hate and Basil's love,

With Montfort's hatred and Basil's love,

Awakening at the inspired strain,

Waking to the inspired music,

Deemed their own Shakespeare lived again."

Deemed their own, Shakespeare lived on.

The year 1810 saw 'The Family Legend,' a play founded on a tragic history of the Campbell clan. Scott wrote a prologue and brought out the play in the Edinburgh Theatre. "You have only to imagine," he told the author, "all that you could wish to give success to a play, and your conceptions will still fall short of the complete and decided triumph of 'The Family Legend.'"

The year 1810 saw 'The Family Legend,' a play based on a tragic history of the Campbell clan. Scott wrote a prologue and premiered the play at the Edinburgh Theatre. "Just imagine," he told the author, "everything you could want for a play to succeed, and your ideas will still fall short of the total and definitive success of 'The Family Legend.'"

The attacks which Jeffrey had made upon her verse were continued when she published, in 1812, her third volume of 'Plays on the Passions.' His voice, however, did not diminish the admiration for the character-drawing with which the book was greeted, or for the lyric outbursts occurring now and then in the dramas.

The criticism Jeffrey directed at her poetry continued when she released her third volume, 'Plays on the Passions,' in 1812. Still, his opinions didn’t lessen the praise for the character development in the book or for the lyrical moments that appeared throughout the dramas.

Joanna's quiet Hampstead life was broken in 1813 by a genial meeting in London with the ambitious Madame de Staël, and again with the vivacious little Irishwoman, Maria Edgeworth. She was keeping her promise of not writing more; but during a visit to Sir Walter in 1820 her imagination was touched by Scotch tales, and she published 'Metrical Legends' the following year. In this vast Abbotsford she finally consented to meet Jeffrey. The plucky little writer and the unshrinking critic at once became friends, and thenceforward Jeffrey never went to London without visiting her in Hampstead.

Joanna's quiet life in Hampstead was interrupted in 1813 by a friendly meeting in London with the ambitious Madame de Staël, and later with the lively little Irishwoman, Maria Edgeworth. She was sticking to her promise of not writing more, but during a visit to Sir Walter in 1820, she was inspired by some Scottish tales and published 'Metrical Legends' the following year. At the grand Abbotsford, she finally agreed to meet Jeffrey. The brave little writer and the fearless critic quickly became friends, and from then on, Jeffrey never visited London without stopping by to see her in Hampstead.

Her moral courage throughout life recalls the physical courage which characterized her youth. She never concealed her religious convictions, and in 1831 she published her ideas in 'A View of the General Tenor of the New Testament Regarding the Nature and Dignity of Jesus Christ.' In 1836, having finally given up the long hope of seeing her plays become popular upon the stage, she prepared a complete edition of her dramas with the addition of three plays never before made public,--'Romiero,' a tragedy, 'The Alienated Manor,' a comedy on jealousy, and 'Henriquez,' a tragedy on remorse. The Edinburgh Review immediately put forth a eulogistic notice of the collected edition, and at last admitted that the reviewer had changed his judgment, and esteemed the author as a dramatist above Byron and Scott.

Her moral bravery throughout her life reflects the physical bravery that marked her youth. She never hid her religious beliefs, and in 1831 she published her thoughts in 'A View of the General Tenor of the New Testament Regarding the Nature and Dignity of Jesus Christ.' In 1836, after finally giving up hope that her plays would gain popularity on stage, she put together a complete edition of her dramas, including three plays that had never been published before—'Romiero,' a tragedy; 'The Alienated Manor,' a comedy about jealousy; and 'Henriquez,' a tragedy about remorse. The Edinburgh Review quickly released a praise-filled notice of the collected edition, and finally admitted that the reviewer had changed his opinion, considering the author a dramatist superior to Byron and Scott.

"May God support both you and me, and give us comfort and consolation when it is most wanted," wrote Miss Baillie to Mary Berry in 1837. "As for myself, I do not wish to be one year younger than I am; and have no desire, were it possible, to begin life again, even under the most honorable circumstances. I have great cause for humble thankfulness, and I am thankful."

"May God support both you and me, and provide us with comfort and solace when we need it most," wrote Miss Baillie to Mary Berry in 1837. "As for me, I wouldn’t want to be one year younger than I am; I have no desire, even if it were possible, to start life over again, even under the best circumstances. I have plenty of reasons to be humbly grateful, and I am thankful."

In 1840 Jeffrey wrote:--"I have been twice out to Hampstead, and found Joanna Baillie as fresh, natural, and amiable as ever, and as little like a tragic muse." And again in 1842:--"She is marvelous in health and spirit; not a bit deaf, blind, or torpid." About this time she published her last book, a volume of 'Fugitive Verses.'

In 1840, Jeffrey wrote: "I've been out to Hampstead twice and found Joanna Baillie just as fresh, genuine, and friendly as always, and not at all like a tragic muse." And again in 1842: "She is amazing in health and spirit; not at all deaf, blind, or sluggish." Around this time, she published her last book, a collection of 'Fugitive Verses.'

"A sweeter picture of old age was never seen," wrote Harriet Martineau. "Her figure was small, light, and active; her countenance, in its expression of serenity, harmonized wonderfully with her gay conversation and her cheerful voice. Her eyes were beautiful, dark, bright, and penetrating, with the full innocent gaze of childhood. Her face was altogether comely, and her dress did justice to it. She wore her own silvery hair and a mob cap, with its delicate lace border fitting close around her face. She was well dressed, in handsome dark silks, and her lace caps and collars looked always new. No Quaker was ever neater, while she kept up with the times in her dress as in her habit of mind, as far as became her years. In her whole appearance there was always something for even the passing stranger to admire, and never anything for the most familiar friend to wish otherwise." She died, "without suffering, in the full possession of her faculties," in her ninetieth year, 1851.

"A sweeter picture of old age was never seen," wrote Harriet Martineau. "Her figure was small, light, and active; her face, with its serene expression, harmonized beautifully with her cheerful conversation and lively voice. Her eyes were beautiful—dark, bright, and piercing, holding the pure, innocent gaze of childhood. Her face was altogether lovely, and her dress complemented it perfectly. She wore her own silvery hair under a mob cap, with its delicate lace border fitting snugly around her face. She was well-dressed in elegant dark silks, and her lace caps and collars always looked brand new. No Quaker was ever neater, and she kept up with the times in her attire as well as in her way of thinking, as befitted her age. In her overall appearance, there was always something for even a passing stranger to admire, and nothing for even the closest friend to wish different." She died, "without suffering, in the full possession of her faculties," in her ninetieth year, 1851.

Her dramatic and poetical works are collected in one volume (1843). Her Life, with selections from her songs, may be found in 'The Songstress of Scotland,' by Sarah Tytler and J.L. Watson (1871).

Her dramatic and poetic works are gathered in one volume (1843). Her Life, along with selections from her songs, can be found in 'The Songstress of Scotland,' by Sarah Tytler and J.L. Watson (1871).



WOO'D AND MARRIED AND A'

WOO'D AND MARRIED AND ALL

The bride she is winsome and bonny,

The bride is charming and beautiful,

Her hair it is snooded sae sleek,

Her hair is tied up so smoothly,

And faithfu' and kind is her Johnny,

And faithful and kind is her Johnny,

Yet fast fa' the tears on her cheek.

Yet quickly fell the tears on her cheek.

New pearlins are cause of her sorrow,

New pearls are the source of her sadness,

New pearlins and plenishing too:

New pearls and filling too:

The bride that has a' to borrow.

The bride who has to borrow.

Has e'en right mickle ado.

Has even quite a bit going on.

Woo'd and married and a'!

Wooed and married, yay!

Woo'd and married and a'!

Wooed, married, and all!

Isna she very weel aff

Isn't she very well off?

To be woo'd and married at a'?

To be pursued and married at all?

Her mither then hastily spak:--

Her mother then quickly spoke:—

"The lassie is glaikit wi' pride;

"The girl is foolish with pride;

In my pouch I had never a plack

In my pouch, I never had a single coin.

On the day when I was a bride.

On the day I got married.

E'en tak' to your wheel and be clever,

Even take to your wheel and be clever,

And draw out your thread in the sun;

And pull your thread out in the sunlight;

The gear that is gifted, it never

The gear that is given as a gift, it never

Will last like the gear that is won.

Will last like the equipment that is earned.

Woo'd and married and a'!

Wooed, married, and all that!

Wi' havins and tocher sae sma'!

Wi' havins and tocher so small!

I think ye are very weel aff

I think you are very well off

To be woo'd and married at a'!"

To be courted and married at all!

"Toot, toot!" quo' her gray-headed faither,

"Toot, toot!" said her gray-haired father,

"She's less o' a bride than a bairn;

"She's more of a child than a bride;

She's ta'en like a cout frae the heather,

She's taken like a cut from the heather,

Wi' sense and discretion to learn.

With common sense and careful judgement to learn.

Half husband, I trow, and half daddy,

Half husband, I think, and half dad,

As humor inconstantly leans,

As humor shifts unpredictably,

The chiel maun be patient and steady

The child must be patient and steady.

That yokes wi' a mate in her teens.

That connects with a partner in her teens.

A kerchief sae douce and sae neat,

A handkerchief so soft and so tidy,

O'er her locks that the wind used to blaw!

O'er her hair that the wind used to blow!

I'm baith like to laugh and to greet

I'm both like to laugh and to cry

When I think o' her married at a'."

When I think of her married at all.

Then out spak' the wily bridegroom,

Then the witty groom spoke,

Weel waled were his wordies I ween:--

Weel waled were his wordies I ween:--

"I'm rich, though my coffer be toom,

"I'm rich, even though my wallet is empty,"

Wi' the blinks o' your bonny blue e'en.

With the glances of your lovely blue eyes.

I'm prouder o' thee by my side,

I'm prouder of you by my side,

Though thy ruffles or ribbons be few,

Though your ruffles or ribbons are few,

Than if Kate o' the Croft were my bride,

Than if Kate o' the Croft were my wife,

Wi' purfles and pearlins enow.

With enough ruffles and pearls.

Dear and dearest of ony!

Dear and beloved of ony!

Ye're woo'd and buiket and a'!

You're wooed and courted and all!

And do ye think scorn o' your Johnny,

And do you think less of your Johnny,

And grieve to be married at a'?"

And are you upset about getting married at all?

She turn'd, and she blush'd, and she smil'd,

She turned, and she blushed, and she smiled,

And she looket sae bashfully down;

And she looked so shyly down;

The pride o' her heart was beguil'd,

The pride of her heart was deceived,

And she played wi' the sleeves o' her gown;

And she played with the sleeves of her dress;

She twirlet the tag o' her lace,

She twirled the tag of her lace,

And she nippet her bodice sae blue,

And she nipped her bodice so blue,

Syne blinket sae sweet in his face,

Syne blinked so sweetly in his face,

And aff like a maukin she flew.

And just like a rabbit, she took off.

Woo'd and married and a'!

Wooed, married, and all!

Wi' Johnny to roose her and a'!

Wi' Johnny to praise her and all!

She thinks hersel' very weel aff

She thinks she's doing really well.

To be woo'd and married at a'!

To be pursued and married, really!



IT WAS ON A MORN WHEN WE WERE THRANG

IT WAS ON A MORNING WHEN WE WERE BUSY

It was on a morn when we were thrang,

It was on a morning when we were busy,

The kirn it croon'd, the cheese was making,

The churn was humming, the cheese was being made,

And bannocks on the girdle baking,

And cakes cooking on the griddle,

When ane at the door chapp't loud and lang.

When someone knocked loudly and for a long time at the door.

Yet the auld gudewife, and her mays sae tight,

Yet the old lady, and her girls so neat,

Of a' this bauld din took sma' notice I ween;

Of all this loud noise, I think I took very little notice;

For a chap at the door in braid daylight

For a guy at the door in broad daylight

Is no like a chap that's heard at e'en.

Isn't like a guy that's heard at night.

But the docksy auld laird of the Warlock glen,

But the doting old lord of the Warlock glen,

Wha waited without, half blate, half cheery,

Wha waited outside, feeling a mix of shy and cheerful,

And langed for a sight o' his winsome deary,

And longed for a glimpse of his charming sweetheart,

Raised up the latch and cam' crousely ben.

Raised up the latch and came in grumpily.

His coat it was new, and his o'erlay was white,

His coat was new, and his overlay was white,

His mittens and hose were cozie and bien;

His mittens and stockings were cozy and good;

But a wooer that comes in braid daylight

But a suitor that arrives in broad daylight

Is no like a wooer that comes at e'en.

Is not like a suitor that arrives in the evening.

He greeted the carline and lasses sae braw,

He greeted the cart and the girls so beautifully,

And his bare lyart pow sae smoothly he straikit,

And his bare gray hair, so smoothly he styled,

And he looket about, like a body half glaikit,

And he looked around, like someone half confused,

On bonny sweet Nanny, the youngest of a'.

On lovely sweet Nanny, the youngest of all.

"Ha, laird!" quo' the carline, "and look ye that way?

"Ha, laird!" said the old woman, "and are you looking that way?

Fye, let na' sie fancies bewilder you clean:

Fye, don't let those silly fantasies confuse you completely:

An elderlin man, in the noon o' the day,

An older man, in the midday sun,

Should be wiser than youngsters that come at e'en.

Should be wiser than the young ones who come in the evening.

"Na, na," quo' the pawky auld wife, "I trow

"Not at all," said the clever old woman, "I think

You'll no fash your head wi' a youthfu' gilly,

You'll not trouble your mind with a young fool,

As wild and as skeig as a muirland filly:

As wild and as spirited as a moorland horse:

Black Madge is far better and fitter for you."

Black Madge is much better and more suited for you.

He hem'd and he haw'd, and he drew in his mouth,

He hesitated and hesitated, and he pursed his lips,

And he squeezed the blue bannet his twa hands between;

And he squeezed the blue bonnet with both hands;

For a wooer that comes when the sun's i' the south

For a suitor who arrives when the sun is in the south

Is mair landward than wooers that come at e'en.

Is more inland than the suitors who arrive in the evening.

"Black Madge is sae carefu'"--"What's that to me?"

"Black Madge is so careful." -- "What's that to me?"

"She's sober and cydent, has sense in her noodle;

"She's sober and sensible, has common sense in her head;"

She's douce and respeckit"--"I carena a bodle:

She's sweet and respectful--"I don't care a penny:

Love winna be guided, and fancy's free."

Love won't be guided, and desire is free.

Madge toss'd back her head wi' a saucy slight,

Madge tossed her head back with a cheeky little movement,

And Nanny, loud laughing, ran out to the green;

And Nanny, laughing loudly, ran out to the grass;

For a wooer that comes when the sun shines bright

For a suitor who arrives when the sun is shining brightly

Is no like a wooer that comes at e'en.

Is not like a suitor that comes in the evening.

Then away flung the laird, and loud mutter'd he,

Then the laird ran off, muttering loudly,

"A' the daughters of Eve, between Orkney and Tweed O!

"A' the daughters of Eve, between Orkney and Tweed O!

Black or fair, young or auld, dame or damsel or widow,

Black or fair, young or old, lady or girl or widow,

May gang in their pride to the de'il for me!"

May they all go to hell in their pride for me!

But the auld gudewife, and her mays sae tight,

But the old lady, and her maids so tidy,

Cared little for a' his stour banning, I ween;

Cared little for all his fuss and noise, I think;

For a wooer that comes in braid daylight

For a suitor who comes in broad daylight

Is no like a wooer that comes at e'en.

Isn't it just like a suitor who shows up at night?



FY, LET US A' TO THE WEDDING

Alright, let’s go to the wedding

(An Auld Sang, New Buskit)

(Auld Song, New Twist)

Fy, let us a' to the wedding,

Fy, let's all go to the wedding,

For they will be lilting there;

For they will be singing there;

For Jock's to be married to Maggy,

For Jock to marry Maggie,

The lass wi' the gowden hair.

The girl with the golden hair.

And there will be jibing and jeering,

And there will be mocking and teasing,

And glancing of bonny dark een,

And glancing of beautiful dark eyes,

Loud laughing and smooth-gabbit speering

Loud laughter and smooth talking

O' questions baith pawky and keen.

O' questions both sly and sharp.

And there will be Bessy the beauty,

And there will be Bessy the beauty,

Wha raises her cockup sae hie,

Wha raises her mess up so high,

And giggles at preachings and duty,--

And laughs at sermons and responsibilities,--

Guid grant that she gang na' ajee!

Guid grant that she doesn't go away!

And there will be auld Geordie Taunner,

And there will be old Geordie Taunner,

Wha coft a young wife wi' his gowd;

Wha got a young wife with his gold;

She'll flaunt wi' a silk gown upon her,

She'll show off in a silk gown.

But wow! he looks dowie and cow'd.

But wow! He looks sad and defeated.

And brown Tibbey Fouler the Heiress

And brown Tibbey Fouler the Heiress

Will perk at the tap o' the ha',

Will will perk up at the sound of the bell,

Encircled wi' suitors, wha's care is

Encircled by suitors, whose concern is

To catch up her gloves when they fa',--

To catch up her gloves when they fall,--

Repeat a' her jokes as they're cleckit,

Repeat all her jokes as they're said,

And haver and glower in her face,

And stare and glare at her face,

When tocherless mays are negleckit,--

When tocherless maids are neglected,--

A crying and scandalous case.

A dramatic and controversial case.

And Mysie, wha's clavering aunty

And Mysie, who's chatting aunt

Wud match her wi' Laurie the Laird,

Wud match her with Laurie the Laird,

And learns the young fule to be vaunty,

And teaches the young fool to be vain,

But neither to spin nor to caird.

But neither to spin nor to spin yarn.

And Andrew, wha's granny is yearning

And Andrew, whose grandma is longing

To see him a clerical blade,

To see him as a sharp-witted guy,

Was sent to the college for learning,

Was sent to college to learn,

And cam' back a coof as he gaed.

And came back a fool as he went.

And there will be auld Widow Martin,

And there will be old Widow Martin,

That ca's hersel thritty and twa!

That cat is 32!

And thraw-gabbit Madge, wha for certain

And stubborn Madge, who for sure

Was jilted by Hab o' the Shaw.

Was dumped by Hab of the Shaw.

And Elspy the sewster sae genty,

And Elspy the seamstress said gently,

A pattern of havens and sense.

A pattern of safe places and clarity.

Will straik on her mittens sae dainty,

Will strike on her mittens so delicate,

And crack wi' Mess John i' the spence.

And hang out with Mess John in the pantry.

And Angus, the seer o' ferlies,

And Angus, the seer of wonders,

That sits on the stane at his door,

That sits on the stone at his door,

And tells about bogles, and mair lies

And talks about boggles and more lies

Than tongue ever utter'd before.

Than any tongue has ever spoken before.

And there will be Bauldy the boaster

And there will be Bauldy the bragger

Sae ready wi' hands and wi' tongue;

Sae ready with hands and with tongue;

Proud Paty and silly Sam Foster,

Proud Paty and silly Sam Foster,

Wha quarrel wi' auld and wi' young:

Wha quarrel with old and with young:

And Hugh the town-writer, I'm thinking,

And Hugh the town writer, I’m thinking,

That trades in his lawerly skill,

That trades in his legal skill,

Will egg on the fighting and drinking

Will encourage the fighting and drinking

To bring after-grist to his mill;

To bring extra benefits to his advantage;

And Maggy--na, na! we'll be civil,

And Maggy—no, no! we'll be polite,

And let the wee bridie a-be;

And let the little bird be;

A vilipend tongue is the devil,

A tongue that disparages is the devil,

And ne'er was encouraged by me.

And I never supported him.

Then fy, let us a' to the wedding,

Then let's all go to the wedding,

For they will be lilting there

For they will be singing there

Frae mony a far-distant ha'ding,

From many distant places,

The fun and the feasting to share.

The fun and the food to enjoy together.

For they will get sheep's head, and haggis,

For they will get sheep's head and haggis,

And browst o' the barley-mow;

And a drink of beer;

E'en he that comes latest, and lag is,

E'en he that comes latest, and lag is,

May feast upon dainties enow.

May feast on plenty of treats.

Veal florentines in the o'en baken,

Veal Florentines baked in the oven,

Weel plenish'd wi' raisins and fat;

Well filled with raisins and fat;

Beef, mutton, and chuckies, a' taken

Beef, lamb, and little ones, all taken

Het reeking frae spit and frae pat:

Het reeking from spit and from pot:

And glasses (I trow 'tis na' said ill),

And glasses (I think it's not bad to say),

To drink the young couple good luck,

To wish the young couple good luck,

Weel fill'd wi' a braw beechen ladle

We’ll fill it with a nice wooden ladle.

Frae punch-bowl as big as Dumbuck.

Frae punch bowl as big as Dumbuck.

And then will come dancing and daffing,

And then there will be dancing and having fun,

And reelin' and crossin' o' hans,

And reeling and crossing of hands,

Till even auld Lucky is laughing,

Till even old Lucky is laughing,

As back by the aumry she stans.

As backed by the armory, she stands.

Sic bobbing and flinging and whirling,

Sic bobbing, tossing, and spinning,

While fiddlers are making their din;

While musicians are making their noise;

And pipers are droning and skirling

And pipers are playing and making a racket

As loud as the roar o' the lin.

As loud as the roar of the lion.

Then fy, let us a' to the wedding,

Then hey, let’s all go to the wedding,

For they will be lilting there,

For they will be singing there,

For Jock's to be married to Maggy,

For Jock to marry Maggy,

The lass wi' the gowden hair.

The girl with the golden hair.



THE WEARY PUND O' TOW

THE TIRED PUND O' TOW

A young gudewife is in my house

A young housewife is in my house.

And thrifty means to be,

And thrifty means being,

But aye she's runnin' to the town

But yeah, she's running to the town

Some ferlie there to see.

Some excitement there to see.

The weary pund, the weary pund, the weary pund o' tow,

The tired guy, the tired guy, the tired guy of rope,

I soothly think, ere it be spun, I'll wear a lyart pow.

I gently think, before it’s too late, I'll wear a gray hairstyle.

And when she sets her to her wheel

And when she sits down at her wheel

To draw her threads wi' care,

To gently spin her threads,

In comes the chapman wi' his gear,

In comes the salesman with his supplies,

And she can spin nae mair.

And she can't spin anymore.

The weary pund, etc.

The tired pund, etc.

And she, like ony merry may,

And she, like any cheerful May,

At fairs maun still be seen,

At fairs, you'll still see

At kirkyard preachings near the tent,

At churchyard sermons near the tent,

At dances on the green.

At dances on the lawn.

The weary pund, etc.

The tired pund, etc.

Her dainty ear a fiddle charms,

Her delicate ear is captivated by the fiddle,

A bagpipe's her delight,

A bagpipe is her joy,

But for the crooning o' her wheel

But for the soft hum of her wheel

She disna care a mite.

She doesn't care at all.

The weary pund, etc.

The tired pund, etc.

You spake, my Kate, of snaw-white webs,

You spoke, my Kate, of snow-white webs,

Made o' your linkum twine,

Made of your string,

But, ah! I fear our bonny burn

But, oh! I'm worried about our beautiful stream

Will ne'er lave web o' thine.

Will never leave your network.

The weary pund, etc.

The tired pund, etc.

Nay, smile again, my winsome mate;

Nay, smile again, my charming friend;

Sic jeering means nae ill;

Sic jeering means no harm;

Should I gae sarkless to my grave,

Should I go stripped to my grave,

I'll lo'e and bless thee still.

I'll love and bless you still.

The weary pund, etc.

The tired pund, etc.



FROM 'DE MONTFORT': A TRAGEDY

FROM 'DE MONTFORT': A TRAGEDY

ACT V--SCENE III

ACT V--SCENE 3

Moonlight. A wild path in a wood, shaded with trees. Enter De Montfort, with a strong expression of disquiet, mixed with fear, upon his face, looking behind him, and bending his ear to the ground, as if he listened to something.

Moonlight. A wild path in a forest, covered by trees. Enter De Montfort, with a tense look of unease and fear on his face, glancing over his shoulder and straining to hear something from the ground.

De Montfort--How hollow groans the earth beneath my tread:

De Montfort--How empty the earth sounds under my steps:

Is there an echo here? Methinks it sounds

Is there an echo here? I think it sounds

As though some heavy footsteps followed me.

As if some heavy footsteps were trailing behind me.

I will advance no farther.

I'm not going any further.

Deep settled shadows rest across the path,

Deep settled shadows lie across the path,

And thickly-tangled boughs o'erhang this spot.

And thickly tangled branches hang over this spot.

O that a tenfold gloom did cover it,

O that a tenfold darkness did cover it,

That 'mid the murky darkness I might strike!

That in the gloomy darkness I might hit!

As in the wild confusion of a dream,

As in the chaotic confusion of a dream,

Things horrid, bloody, terrible do pass,

Things that are horrible, bloody, and terrible do pass,

As though they passed not; nor impress the mind

As if they didn't pass by at all; nor leave an impression on the mind

With the fixed clearness of reality.

With the clear certainty of reality.

[An owl is heard screaming near him.]

An owl can be heard hooting nearby.

[Starting.] What sound is that?

What is that sound?

[Listens, and the owl cries again.]

[Listens, and the owl hoots again.]

It is the screech-owl's cry.

It's the screech owl's call.

Foul bird of night! What spirit guides thee here?

Foul bird of the night! What spirit brings you here?

Art thou instinctive drawn to scenes of horror?

Are you instinctively drawn to scenes of horror?

I've heard of this.

I've heard of this.

[Pauses and listens.]

[Pauses and listens.]

How those fallen leaves so rustle on the path,

How those fallen leaves rustle on the path,

With whispering noise, as though the earth around me

With a soft whisper, as if the ground around me

Did utter secret things.

Spoke secret things.

The distant river, too, bears to mine ear

The distant river, too, sounds to my ear

A dismal wailing. O mysterious night!

A gloomy cry. Oh, mysterious night!

Thou art not silent; many tongues hast thou.

You’re not silent; you have many voices.

A distant gathering blast sounds through the wood,

A distant gathering sound blasts through the woods,

And dark clouds fleetly hasten o'er the sky;

And dark clouds quickly rush across the sky;

Oh that a storm would rise, a raging storm;

Oh, that a storm would blow in, a fierce storm;

Amidst the roar of warring elements

Amidst the noise of battling forces

I'd lift my hand and strike! but this pale light,

I'd raise my hand and strike! But this faint light,

The calm distinctness of each stilly thing,

The unique tranquility of each silent thing,

Is terrible.--[Starting.] Footsteps, and near me, too!

Is terrible.--[Starting.] Footsteps, and close by, too!

He comes! he comes! I'll watch him farther on--

He’s coming! He’s coming! I’ll watch for him ahead--

I cannot do it here.

I can't do it here.

[Exit.]

[Leave.]

Enter Rezenvelt, and continues his way slowly from the bottom of the stage; as he advances to the front, the owl screams, he stops and listens, and the owl screams again.

Rezenvelt enters and makes his way slowly from the back of the stage; as he moves to the front, the owl screeches, he stops and listens, and the owl screeches again.

Rezenvelt--Ha! does the night-bird greet me on my way?

Rezenvelt--Ha! Is the night bird welcoming me on my way?

How much his hooting is in harmony

How harmonious his hooting sounds.

With such a scene as this! I like it well.

With a scene like this! I really like it.

Oft when a boy, at the still twilight hour,

Oft when a boy, at the still twilight hour,

I've leant my back against some knotted oak,

I've leaned my back against some gnarled oak,

And loudly mimicked him, till to my call

And loudly imitated him, until he responded to my call.

He answer would return, and through the gloom

He answered back, and through the darkness

We friendly converse held.

We had a friendly chat.

Between me and the star-bespangled sky,

Between me and the starry sky,

Those aged oaks their crossing branches wave,

Those old oaks wave their crossing branches,

And through them looks the pale and placid moon.

And through them looks the pale and calm moon.

How like a crocodile, or winged snake,

How much like a crocodile, or a flying snake,

Yon sailing cloud bears on its dusky length!

That sailing cloud drags along its dark shape!

And now transformed by the passing wind,

And now changed by the passing wind,

Methinks it seems a flying Pegasus.

It seems like a flying Pegasus.

Ay, but a shapeless band of blacker hue

Ay, but a formless group of deeper black

Comes swiftly after.--

Comes quickly after.--

A hollow murm'ring wind sounds through the trees;

A hollow murmuring wind flows through the trees;

I hear it from afar; this bodes a storm.

I can hear it in the distance; this means a storm is coming.

I must not linger here--

I shouldn't stay here--

[A bell heard at some distance.] The convent bell.

[A bell can be heard from a distance.] The convent bell.

'Tis distant still: it tells their hour of prayer.

'Tis still far away: it marks their time for prayer.

It sends a solemn sound upon the breeze,

It sends a serious sound on the wind,

That, to a fearful, superstitious mind,

That, to a scared, superstitious mind,

In such a scene, would like a death-knell come.

In such a scene, would a death knell ring out.

[Exit.]

[Leave.]



TO MRS. SIDDONS

TO MRS. SIDDONS

Gifted of heaven! who hast, in days gone by,

Gift from heaven! You who, in the past,

Moved every heart, delighted every eye;

Moved every heart, pleased every eye;

While age and youth, of high and low degree,

While age and youth, from all walks of life,

In sympathy were joined, beholding thee,

In sympathy, we were united, looking at you,

As in the Drama's ever-changing scene

As in the drama's constantly shifting scenery

Thou heldst thy splendid state, our tragic queen!

You held your magnificent position, our tragic queen!

No barriers there thy fair domains confined,

No barriers there keep your beautiful lands confined,

Thy sovereign sway was o'er the human mind;

Your power was over the human mind;

And in the triumph of that witching hour,

And in the victory of that enchanting hour,

Thy lofty bearing well became thy power.

Your lofty demeanor suited your power perfectly.

The impassioned changes of thy beauteous face,

The passionate changes of your beautiful face,

Thy stately form, and high imperial grace;

Your dignified figure and noble elegance;

Thine arms impetuous tossed, thy robe's wide flow,

Thy arms wildly tossed, your robe's wide流,

And the dark tempest gathered on thy brow;

And the fierce storm formed on your forehead;

What time thy flashing eye and lip of scorn

What time your flashing eye and scornful lip

Down to the dust thy mimic foes have borne;

Down to the dust your fake enemies have brought you;

Remorseful musings, sunk to deep dejection,

Remorseful thoughts, weighed down by deep sadness,

The fixed and yearning looks of strong affection;

The intense and longing gazes of deep affection;

The active turmoil a wrought bosom rending,

The intense turmoil caused a heart-wrenching experience,

When pity, love, and honor, are contending;--

When pity, love, and honor are in conflict;--

They who beheld all this, right well, I ween,

They who saw all this, I think,

A lovely, grand, and wondrous sight have seen.

A beautiful, impressive, and amazing sight has been seen.

Thy varied accents, rapid, fitful, slow,

Thy varied accents, rapid, fitful, slow,

Loud rage, and fear's snatched whisper, quick and low;

Loud anger, and fear's sudden whisper, quick and low;

The burst of stifled love, the wail of grief,

The sudden outpouring of suppressed love, the cry of sorrow,

And tones of high command, full, solemn, brief;

And authoritative tones, deep, serious, and concise;

The change of voice, and emphasis that threw

The change of voice and emphasis that threw

Light on obscurity, and brought to view

Light on obscurity, and brought to light

Distinctions nice, when grave or comic mood,

Distinctions are good, whether the mood is serious or humorous,

Or mingled humors, terse and new, elude

Or mixed emotions, sharp and fresh, escape

Common perception, as earth's smallest things

Common perception, as the smallest things on Earth

To size and form the vesting hoar-frost brings,

To shape and design the frost that covers everything,

That seemed as if some secret voice, to clear

That felt like a hidden voice, to clear

The raveled meaning, whispered in thine ear,

The tangled meaning, whispered in your ear,

And thou hadst e'en with him communion kept,

And you even had a conversation with him,

Who hath so long in Stratford's chancel slept;

Who has slept for so long in Stratford's chancel;

Whose lines, where nature's brightest traces shine,

Whose lines, where nature's brightest features shine,

Alone were worthy deemed of powers like thine;--

Alone were considered worthy of powers like yours;--

They who have heard all this, have proved full well

They who have heard all this have clearly proven

Of soul-exciting sound the mightiest spell.

Of soul-stirring sound, the most powerful magic.

But though time's lengthened shadows o'er thee glide,

But even though the long shadows of time pass over you,

And pomp of regal state is cast aside,

And the grandeur of royal authority is thrown aside,

Think not the glory of thy course is spent,

Think not that the glory of your journey is over,

There's moonlight radiance to thy evening lent,

There's moonlight shining down on your evening,

That to the mental world can never fade,

That in the mental world can never fade,

Till all who saw thee, in the grave are laid.

Till everyone who saw you is laid to rest.

Thy graceful form still moves in nightly dreams,

Your graceful figure still appears in my dreams at night,

And what thou wast, to the lulled sleeper seems;

And what you were seems to the calm sleeper;

While feverish fancy oft doth fondly trace

While feverish imagination often fondly traces

Within her curtained couch thy wondrous face.

Within her curtained couch, your amazing face.

Yea; and to many a wight, bereft and lone,

Yup; and for many a person, deprived and alone,

In musing hours, though all to thee unknown,

In thinking hours, though all unknown to you,

Soothing his earthly course of good and ill,

Soothing his journey through life's ups and downs,

With all thy potent charm, thou actest still.

With all your powerful charm, you still act.

And now in crowded room or rich saloon,

And now in a packed room or fancy lounge,

Thy stately presence recognized, how soon

Thy stately presence recognized, how soon

On thee the glance of many an eye is cast,

On you the gaze of many eyes is fixed,

In grateful memory of pleasures past!

In thankful remembrance of the joys we’ve experienced!

Pleased to behold thee, with becoming grace,

Pleased to see you, with charming elegance,

Take, as befits thee well, an honored place;

Take, as suits you, a respected spot;

Where blest by many a heart, long mayst thou stand,

Where blessed by many hearts, may you stand for a long time,

Among the virtuous matrons of our land!

Among the virtuous women of our land!



A SCOTCH SONG

A Scottish Song

The gowan glitters on the sward,

The daisy sparkles on the grass,

The lavrock's in the sky,

The lark's in the sky,

And collie on my plaid keeps ward,

And the collie on my blanket stands guard,

And time is passing by.

And time is flying by.

Oh no! sad and slow

Oh no! sad and slow

And lengthened on the ground,

And lay on the ground,

The shadow of our trysting bush

The shadow of our meeting place

It wears so slowly round!

It moves so slowly around!

My sheep-bell tinkles frae the west,

My sheep bell jingles from the west,

My lambs are bleating near,

My lambs are mooing nearby,

But still the sound that I lo'e best,

But still the sound that I love the most,

Alack! I canna' hear.

Alas! I can't hear.

Oh no! sad and slow,

Oh no! sad and sluggish,

The shadow lingers still,

The shadow still lingers,

And like a lanely ghaist I stand

And like a lonely ghost I stand

And croon upon the hill.

And sing on the hill.

I hear below the water roar,

I hear the water roaring below,

The mill wi' clacking din,

The mill with clacking noise,

And Lucky scolding frae her door,

And Lucky shouted from her door,

To ca' the bairnies in.

To call the kids in.

Oh no! sad and slow,

Oh no! sad and sluggish,

These are na' sounds for me,

These are not sounds for me,

The shadow of our trysting bush,

The shadow of our meeting place,

It creeps so drearily!

It drags on so slowly!

I coft yestreen, frae Chapman Tarn,

I bought yesterday, from Chapman Tarn,

A snood of bonny blue,

A pretty blue snood,

And promised when our trysting cam',

And promised when our meeting came,

To tie it round her brow.

To wrap it around her head.

Oh no! sad and slow,

Oh no! sad and slow,

The mark it winna' pass;

The mark won't pass;

The shadow of that weary thorn

The shadow of that tired thorn

Is tethered on the grass.

Is tied on the grass.

Oh, now I see her on the way,

Oh, now I see her coming.

She's past the witch's knowe,

She's beyond the witch's hill,

She's climbing up the Browny's brae,

She's climbing up the Browny's hill,

My heart is in a lowe!

I'm in love!

Oh no! 'tis no' so,

Oh no! It's not so,

'Tis glam'rie I have seen;

It's glamor I've seen;

The shadow of that hawthorn bush

The shadow of that hawthorn bush

Will move na' mair till e'en.

Will move no more until evening.

My book o' grace I'll try to read,

My book of grace I'll try to read,

Though conn'd wi' little skill,

Though fooled with little skill,

When collie barks I'll raise my head,

When the collie barks, I'll lift my head,

And find her on the hill.

And find her on the hill.

Oh no! sad and slow,

Oh no! sad and sluggish,

The time will ne'er be gane,

The time will never be gone,

The shadow of the trysting bush

The shadow of the meeting bush

Is fixed like ony stane.

Is fixed like any stone.



SONG, 'POVERTY PARTS GOOD COMPANY'

Song, 'Poverty Brings Good Company'

For an old Scotch Air

For an old Scotch whiskey

When my o'erlay was white as the foam o' the lin,

When my overlay was white as the foam of the lake,

And siller was chinkin my pouches within,

And silver was clinking in my pockets.

When my lambkins were bleatin on meadow and brae,

When my little lambs were bleating in the meadow and hillside,

As I went to my love in new cleeding sae gay,

As I went to my love in new clothes so bright,

Kind was she, and my friends were free,

Kind was she, and my friends were free,

But poverty parts good company.

But poverty drives away good company.

How swift passed the minutes and hours of delight,

How quickly the minutes and hours of joy went by,

When piper played cheerly, and crusie burned bright,

When the piper played cheerfully, and the cruise burned brightly,

And linked in my hand was the maiden sae dear,

And holding in my hand was the maiden so dear,

As she footed the floor in her holyday gear!

As she paced the floor in her holiday outfit!

Woe is me; and can it then be,

Woe is me; can it really be,

That poverty parts sic company?

Does poverty separate company?

We met at the fair, and we met at the kirk,

We met at the fair, and we met at thechurch,

We met i' the sunshine, we met i' the mirk;

We met in the sunshine, we met in the dark;

And the sound o' her voice, and the blinks o' her een,

And the sound of her voice, and the blinks of her eyes,

The cheerin and life of my bosom hae been.

The cheering and joy of my heart have been.

Leaves frae the tree at Martinmass flee,

Leaves from the tree at Martinmass fly,

And poverty parts sweet company.

And poverty separates good friends.

At bridal and infare I braced me wi' pride,

At the wedding and reception, I held my head high with pride,

The broose I hae won, and a kiss o' the bride;

The prize I've won, and a kiss from the bride;

And loud was the laughter good fellows among,

And the laughter of the good friends was loud.

As I uttered my banter or chorused my song;

As I exchanged jokes or sang along;

Dowie and dree are jestin and glee,

Dowie and dree are joking and happy,

When poverty spoils good company.

When poverty ruins good company.

Wherever I gaed, kindly lasses looked sweet,

Wherever I went, friendly girls looked sweet,

And mithers and aunties were unco discreet;

And mothers and aunts were very discreet;

While kebbuck and bicker were set on the board:

While kebbuck and bicker were placed on the board:

But now they pass by me, and never a word!

But now they walk past me without saying a word!

Sae let it be, for the worldly and slee

Sae let it be, for the worldly and sleep

Wi' poverty keep nae company.

Stay away from poverty.

But the hope of my love is a cure for its smart,

But the hope of my love is a remedy for its pain,

And the spae-wife has tauld me to keep up my heart;

And the fortune-teller has told me to stay hopeful;

For, wi' my last saxpence, her loof I hae crost,

For, with my last sixpence, I have crossed her hand,

And the bliss that is fated can never be lost,

And the happiness that is destined can never be lost,

Though cruelly we may ilka day see

Though cruelly we may see every day

How poverty parts dear company.

How poverty drives friends apart.



THE KITTEN

THE KITTEN

Wanton droll, whose harmless play

Playful and harmless antics

Beguiles the rustic's closing day,

Charm the rustic's closing day,

When, drawn the evening fire about,

When we gathered around the evening fire,

Sit aged crone and thoughtless lout,

Sit aged crone and thoughtless lout,

And child upon his three-foot stool,

And child on his three-foot stool,

Waiting until his supper cool,

Waiting for his dinner to cool,

And maid whose cheek outblooms the rose,

And girl whose cheek blossoms brighter than the rose,

As bright the blazing fagot glows,

As bright as the burning log glows,

Who, bending to the friendly light,

Who, leaning toward the welcoming light,

Plies her task with busy sleight,

Plays her role with skillful effort,

Come, show thy tricks and sportive graces,

Come, show your tricks and playful talents,

Thus circled round with merry faces:

Surrounded by happy faces:

Backward coiled and crouching low,

Crouched low and coiled backward,

With glaring eyeballs watch thy foe,

With glaring eyes, watch your enemy,

The housewife's spindle whirling round,

The homemaker's spindle spinning around,

Or thread or straw that on the ground

Or thread or straw that lies on the ground

Its shadow throws, by urchin sly

Its shadow casts, by mischievous child

Held out to lure thy roving eye;

Held out to catch your wandering eye;

Then stealing onward, fiercely spring

Then stealing forward, fiercely spring

Upon the tempting, faithless thing.

Upon the enticing, untrustworthy thing.

Now, wheeling round with bootless skill,

Now, turning around with pointless skill,

Thy bo-peep tail provokes thee still,

Thy bo-peep tail still irritates you,

As still beyond thy curving side

As still beyond your curving side

Its jetty tip is seen to glide;

Its jetty tip can be seen gliding;

Till from thy centre starting far,

Till from your center starting far,

Thou sidelong veer'st with rump in air

You shift to the side with your rear in the air.

Erected stiff, and gait awry,

Stiff and awkward gait,

Like madam in her tantrums high;

Like a lady throwing a fit;

Though ne'er a madam of them all,

Though never a madam of them all,

Whose silken kirtle sweeps the hall,

Whose silky dress sweeps the hall,

More varied trick and whim displays

More diverse tricks and playful displays

To catch the admiring stranger's gaze.

To catch the attention of the admiring stranger.

Doth power in measured verses dwell,

Power lies in measured lines,

All thy vagaries wild to tell?

All your wild whims to share?

Ah, no! the start, the jet, the bound,

Ah, no! the beginning, the leap, the jump,

The giddy scamper round and round,

The excited running around and around,

With leap and toss and high curvet,

With leaps, throws, and high jumps,

And many a whirling somerset,

And many a spinning somersault,

(Permitted by the modern muse

Permitted by the modern muse

Expression technical to use)--These

Technical expressions to use--These

mock the deftest rhymester's skill,

mock the best poet's skill,

But poor in art, though rich in will.

But lacking in skill, even though full of desire.

The featest tumbler, stage bedight,

The fastest tumbler, stage set,

To thee is but a clumsy wight,

To you, I’m just a clumsy person,

Who every limb and sinew strains

Who strains every limb and muscle

To do what costs thee little pains;

To do what takes you little effort;

For which, I trow, the gaping crowd

For which, I suppose, the eager crowd

Requite him oft with plaudits loud.

Reward him frequently with loud applause.

But, stopped the while thy wanton play,

But, stop your reckless playing for a moment,

Applauses too thy pains repay:

Applause rewards your efforts:

For then, beneath some urchin's hand

For then, under some kid's hand

With modest pride thou takest thy stand,

With modest pride, you take your stand,

While many a stroke of kindness glides

While many acts of kindness flow

Along thy back and tabby sides.

Along your back and tabby sides.

Dilated swells thy glossy fur,

Dilated swells your shiny fur,

And loudly croons thy busy purr,

And loudly sings your busy purr,

As, timing well the equal sound,

As, timing the equal sound perfectly,

Thy clutching feet bepat the ground,

Thy clutching feet beat the ground,

And all their harmless claws disclose

And all their harmless claws show

Like prickles of an early rose,

Like the thorns of a budding rose,

While softly from thy whiskered cheek

While gently from your whiskered cheek

Thy half-closed eyes peer, mild and meek.

Your half-closed eyes look, gentle and soft.

But not alone by cottage fire

But not just by the cottage fire

Do rustics rude thy feats admire.

Do unrefined people admire your achievements?

The learned sage, whose thoughts explore

The wise sage, whose thoughts delve

The widest range of human lore,

The broadest collection of human knowledge,

Or with unfettered fancy fly

Or with unrestricted imagination fly

Through airy heights of poesy,

Through lofty heights of poetry,

Pausing smiles with altered air

Pausing smiles with changed vibe

To see thee climb his elbow-chair,

To watch you climb his armchair,

Or, struggling on the mat below,

Or, struggling on the mat below,

Hold warfare with his slippered toe.

Hold a battle with his bare toe.

The widowed dame or lonely maid,

The widowed woman or lonely girl,

Who, in the still but cheerless shade

Who, in the quiet but gloomy shade

Of home unsocial, spends her age,

Of home unwelcoming, spends her life,

And rarely turns a lettered page,

And hardly ever turns a written page,

Upon her hearth for thee lets fall

Upon her hearth for you lets fall

The rounded cork or paper ball,

The rounded cork or paper ball,

Nor chides thee on thy wicked watch,

Nor scolds you for your evil watch,

The ends of raveled skein to catch,

The ends of frayed thread to catch,

But lets thee have thy wayward will,

But let you have your stubborn wishes,

Perplexing oft her better skill.

Perplexing often her better skill.

E'en he whose mind, of gloomy bent,

E'en he whose mind, of gloomy bent,

In lonely tower or prison pent,

In a lonely tower or confined in prison,

Reviews the coil of former days,

Reviews the coil of past days,

And loathes the world and all its ways,

And hates the world and everything about it,

What time the lamp's unsteady gleam

What time the lamp’s flickering light

Hath roused him from his moody dream,

Has roused him from his moody dream,

Feels, as thou gambol'st round his seat,

Feels, as you frolic around his seat,

His heart of pride less fiercely beat,

His proud heart beat less fiercely,

And smiles, a link in thee to find

And smiles, a connection in you to discover

That joins it still to living kind.

That still connects it to living beings.

Whence hast thou then, thou witless puss!

Where did you come from, you clueless cat!

The magic power to charm us thus?

The magical ability to enchant us like this?

Is it that in thy glaring eye

Is it that in your glaring eye

And rapid movements we descry--

And we notice rapid movements--

Whilst we at ease, secure from ill,

Whilst we are at ease, safe from harm,

The chimney corner snugly fill--

The chimney corner snugly fills--

A lion darting on his prey,

A lion rushing toward its prey,

A tiger at his ruthless play?

A tiger in his fierce game?

Or is it that in thee we trace,

Or is it that in you we see,

With all thy varied wanton grace,

With all your diverse, playful charm,

An emblem, viewed with kindred eye

An emblem, seen with a familiar perspective

Of tricky, restless infancy?

Of difficult, fidgety infancy?

Ah! many a lightly sportive child,

Ah! many a carefree playful child,

Who hath like thee our wits beguiled,

Who has captivated our minds like you,

To dull and sober manhood grown,

To a dull and serious adulthood reached,

With strange recoil our hearts disown.

With a strange shock, our hearts reject.

And so, poor kit! must thou endure,

And so, poor kitten! must you endure,

When thou becom'st a cat demure,

When you become a modest cat,

Full many a cuff and angry word,

Full many a slap and angry word,

Chased roughly from the tempting board.

Chased away roughly from the tempting table.

But yet, for that thou hast, I ween,

But still, for what you have, I believe,

So oft our favored playmate been,

So often our favorite playmate has been,

Soft be the change which thou shalt prove!

Soft be the change that you will show!

When time hath spoiled thee of our love,

When time has taken away our love,

Still be thou deemed by housewife fat

Still be you thought of as a plump housewife

A comely, careful, mousing cat,

A pretty, cautious, mouse-catching cat,

Whose dish is, for the public good,

Whose dish is for the benefit of the public,

Replenished oft with savory food,

Restocked often with tasty food,

Nor, when thy span of life is past,

Nor, when your span of life is over,

Be thou to pond or dung-hill cast,

Be you thrown to a pond or a dung heap,

But, gently borne on goodman's spade,

But, gently carried on the man's shovel,

Beneath the decent sod be laid;

Beneath the good soil be laid;

And children show with glistening eyes

And kids show with shining eyes

The place where poor old pussy lies.

The spot where poor old kitty rests.








HENRY MARTYN BAIRD

(1832-)


hat stirring period of the history of France which in certain of its features has been made so familiar by Dumas through the 'Three Musketeers' series and others of his fascinating novels, is that which has been the theme of Dr. Baird in the substantial work to which so many years of his life have been devoted. It is to the elucidation of one portion only of the history of this period that he has given himself; but although in this, the story of the Huguenots, nominally only a matter of religious belief was involved, it in fact embraced almost the entire internal politics of the nation, and the struggles for supremacy of its ambitious families, as well as the effort to achieve religious freedom.

That exciting time in French history, which has become so well-known through Dumas's 'Three Musketeers' series and other captivating novels, is the focus of Dr. Baird's substantial work, to which he has dedicated many years of his life. He has chosen to explore just one aspect of this historical period; however, while the story of the Huguenots may seem, on the surface, to be primarily about religious belief, it actually involves nearly all of the country's internal politics, the power struggles of its ambitious families, and the fight for religious freedom.


HENRY M. BAIRD

HENRY M. BAIRD

In these separate but related works the incidents of the whole Protestant movement have been treated. The first of these, 'The History of the Rise of the Huguenots in France' (1879), carries the story to the time of Henry of Valois (1574), covering the massacre of St. Bartholomew; the second, 'The Huguenots and Henry of Navarre' (1886), covers the Protestant ascendancy and the Edict of Nantes, and ends with the assassination of Henry in 1610; and the third, 'The Huguenots and the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes' (1895), completes the main story, and indeed brings the narrative down to a date much later than the title seems to imply.

In these separate but connected works, the events of the entire Protestant movement have been explored. The first, 'The History of the Rise of the Huguenots in France' (1879), tells the story up to the time of Henry of Valois (1574), including the St. Bartholomew's Day massacre; the second, 'The Huguenots and Henry of Navarre' (1886), discusses the rise of the Protestants and the Edict of Nantes, concluding with Henry's assassination in 1610; and the third, 'The Huguenots and the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes' (1895), wraps up the main narrative, extending the timeline far beyond what the title suggests.

It may be said, perhaps, that Dr. Baird holds a brief for the plaintiff in the case; but his work does not produce the impression of being that of a violently prejudiced, although an interested, writer. He is cool and careful, writing with precision, and avoiding even the effects which the historian may reasonably feel himself entitled to produce, and of which the period naturally offers so many.

It could be argued that Dr. Baird is somewhat biased in favor of the plaintiff in this case; however, his work doesn’t come across as overly biased, even though he is invested in the subject. He approaches it calmly and thoughtfully, writing with clarity and avoiding the emotional effects that a historian might feel justified in creating, especially given the numerous opportunities the period offers for such expressions.

Henry Martyn Baird was born in Philadelphia, January 17th, 1832, and was educated at the University of the City of New York and the University of Athens, and at Union and Princeton Theological Seminaries. In 1855 he became a tutor at Princeton; and in the following year he published an interesting volume on 'Modern Greece, a Narrative of Residence and Travel.' In 1859 he was appointed to the chair of Greek Language and Literature in the University of the City of New York.

Henry Martyn Baird was born in Philadelphia on January 17, 1832, and studied at the University of the City of New York, the University of Athens, and Union and Princeton Theological Seminaries. In 1855, he became a tutor at Princeton, and the next year, he published an engaging book titled 'Modern Greece, a Narrative of Residence and Travel.' In 1859, he was appointed to the position of Chair of Greek Language and Literature at the University of the City of New York.

In addition to the works heretofore named, he is the author of a biography of his father, Robert Baird, D.D.

In addition to the previously mentioned works, he is the author of a biography of his father, Robert Baird, D.D.


THE BATTLE OF IVRY

From 'The Huguenots and Henry of Navarre': by Charles Scribner's Sons.

The battle began with a furious cannonade from the King's artillery, so prompt that nine rounds of shot had been fired before the enemy were ready to reply, so well directed that great havoc was made in the opposing lines. Next, the light horse of M. de Rosne, upon the extreme right of the Leaguers, made a dash upon Marshal d'Aumont, but were valiantly received. Their example was followed by the German reiters, who threw themselves upon the defenders of the King's artillery and upon the light horse of Aumont, who came to their relief; then, after their customary fashion, wheeled around, expecting to pass easily through the gaps between the friendly corps of Mayenne and Egmont, and to reload their firearms at their leisure in the rear, by way of preparation for a second charge.

The battle kicked off with a fierce barrage from the King's artillery, so quick that they fired nine shots before the enemy was ready to respond, and so accurately that they caused significant damage in the opposing ranks. Then, the light cavalry of M. de Rosne, positioned at the far right of the Leaguers, charged Marshal d'Aumont but were bravely met. Following their lead, the German reiters attacked the defenders of the King's artillery and the light cavalry of Aumont, who rushed to help; after that, as was their usual tactic, they turned around, aiming to slip through the gaps between the friendly forces of Mayenne and Egmont, planning to reload their firearms comfortably in the rear in preparation for a second attack.

Owing to the blunder of Tavannes, however, they met a serried line of horse where they looked for an open field; and the Walloon cavalry found themselves compelled to set their lances in threatening position to ward off the dangerous onset of their retreating allies. Another charge, made by a squadron of the Walloon lancers themselves, was bravely met by Baron Biron. His example was imitated by the Duke of Montpensier farther down the field. Although the one leader was twice wounded, and the other had his horse killed under him, both ultimately succeeded in repulsing the enemy.

Because of Tavannes' mistake, they encountered a solid line of cavalry where they expected an open field; the Walloon cavalry had to raise their lances in a threatening way to fend off the dangerous advance of their retreating allies. Another charge, made by a squadron of the Walloon lancers themselves, was bravely faced by Baron Biron. His example was followed by the Duke of Montpensier further down the field. Even though one leader was wounded twice and the other had his horse shot out from under him, both ultimately managed to drive back the enemy.

It was about this time that the main body of Henry's horse became engaged with the gallant array of cavalry in their front. Mayenne had placed upon the left of his squadron a body of four hundred mounted carabineers. These, advancing first, rode rapidly toward the King's line, took aim, and discharged their weapons with deadly effect within twenty-five paces. Immediately afterward the main force of eighteen hundred lancers presented themselves. The King had fastened a great white plume to his helmet, and had adorned his horse's head with another, equally conspicuous. "Comrades!" he now exclaimed to those about him, "Comrades! God is for us! There are his enemies and ours! If you lose sight of your standards, rally to my white plume; you will find it on the road to victory and to honor." The Huguenots had knelt after their fashion; again Gabriel d'Amours had offered for them a prayer to the God of battles: but no Joyeuse dreamed of suspecting that they were meditating surrender or flight. The King, with the brave Huguenot minister's prediction of victory still ringing in his ears, plunged into the thickest of the fight, two horses' length ahead of his companions. That moment he forgot that he was King of France and general-in-chief, both in one, and fought as if he were a private soldier. It was indeed a bold venture. True, the enemy, partly because of the confusion induced by the reiters, partly from the rapidity of the King's movements, had lost in some measure the advantage they should have derived from their lances, and were compelled to rely mainly upon their swords, as against the firearms of their opponents. Still, they outnumbered the knights of the King's squadron more than as two to one. No wonder that some of the latter flinched and actually turned back; especially when the standard-bearer of the King, receiving a deadly wound in the face, lost control of his horse, and went riding aimlessly about the field, still grasping the banner in grim desperation. But the greater number emulated the courage of their leader. The white plume kept them in the road to victory and to honor. Yet even this beacon seemed at one moment to fail them. Another cavalier, who had ostentatiously decorated his helmet much after the same fashion as the King, was slain in the hand-to-hand conflict, and some, both of the Huguenots and of their enemies, for a time supposed the great Protestant champion himself to have fallen.

It was around this time that the main group of Henry's cavalry engaged with the impressive cavalry array in front of them. Mayenne had positioned four hundred mounted carabineers on the left side of his squadron. These soldiers moved forward first, quickly riding toward the King's line, aiming, and firing their weapons with deadly accuracy from about twenty-five paces away. Soon after, the main force of eighteen hundred lancers appeared. The King had attached a large white plume to his helmet and adorned his horse's head with another, equally noticeable. “Comrades!” he shouted to those around him, “Comrades! God is with us! There are his enemies and ours! If you lose sight of your standards, rally to my white plume; you will find it on the path to victory and honor.” The Huguenots had knelt down in their usual style; Gabriel d'Amours prayed for them to the God of battles: but no Joyeuse suspected they were contemplating surrender or retreat. The King, with the brave Huguenot minister’s prediction of victory still echoing in his ears, charged into the thick of the fight, two horse lengths ahead of his companions. In that moment, he forgot he was both the King of France and the commanding general, and fought as if he were just a foot soldier. It was indeed a daring move. True, the enemy, partly due to the confusion caused by the reiters and partly because of the King’s swift actions, had lost some of the advantage they should have gained from their lances, having to rely mostly on their swords against the firearms of their opponents. Still, they outnumbered the knights in the King’s squadron by more than two to one. It’s no wonder that some of them hesitated and even turned back; especially when the King’s standard-bearer, receiving a fatal wound to the face, lost control of his horse and rode aimlessly across the field, still gripping the banner in grim determination. But most of the knights followed their leader’s bravery. The white plume kept them on the path to victory and honor. Yet even this guiding symbol seemed to falter for a moment. Another knight, who had similarly decorated his helmet like the King, was killed in the close combat, and for a time, some of the Huguenots and their enemies believed that the great Protestant champion himself had fallen.

But although fiercely contested, the conflict was not long. The troopers of Mayenne wavered, and finally fled. Henry of Navarre emerged from the confusion, to the great relief of his anxious followers, safe and sound, covered with dust and blood not his own. More than once he had been in great personal peril. On his return from the melée, he halted, with a handful of companions, under the pear-trees indicated beforehand as a rallying-point, when he was descried and attacked by three bands of Walloon horse that had not yet engaged in the fight. Only his own valor and the timely arrival of some of his troops saved the imprudent monarch from death or captivity.

But even though it was a fierce battle, it didn't last long. Mayenne's troops hesitated and eventually ran away. Henry of Navarre emerged from the chaos, much to the relief of his worried followers, safe and covered in dust and blood that wasn't his own. He had faced serious danger more than once. On his way back from the fight, he stopped with a few companions under the pear trees that had been identified earlier as a meeting point, when he was spotted and attacked by three groups of Walloon cavalry that hadn't participated in the battle yet. Only his bravery and the timely arrival of some of his troops saved the reckless king from death or capture.

The rout of Mayenne's principal corps was quickly followed by the disintegration of his entire army. The Swiss auxiliaries of the League, though compelled to surrender their flags, were, as ancient allies of the crown, admitted to honorable terms of capitulation. To the French, who fell into the King's hands, he was equally clement. Indeed, he spared no efforts to save their lives. But it was otherwise with the German lansquenets. Their treachery at Arques, where they had pretended to come over to the royal side only to turn upon those who had believed their protestations and welcomed them to their ranks, was yet fresh in the memory of all. They received no mercy at the King's hands.

The defeat of Mayenne's main forces quickly led to the collapse of his entire army. The Swiss troops of the League, although forced to surrender their flags, were allowed to negotiate honorable terms of surrender as long-standing allies of the crown. To the French who fell into the King's hands, he was equally merciful. In fact, he did everything he could to save their lives. However, it was a different story for the German lansquenets. Their betrayal at Arques, where they had pretended to join the royal side only to attack those who trusted their claims and welcomed them into their ranks, was still fresh in everyone's mind. They received no mercy from the King.

Gathering his available forces together, and strengthened by the accession of old Marshal Biron, who had been compelled, much against his will, to remain a passive spectator while others fought, Henry pursued the remnants of the army of the League many a mile to Mantes and the banks of the Seine. If their defeat by a greatly inferior force had been little to the credit of either the generals or the troops of the League, their precipitate flight was still less decorous. The much-vaunted Flemish lancers distinguished themselves, it was said, by not pausing until they found safety beyond the borders of France; and Mayenne, never renowned for courage, emulated or surpassed them in the eagerness he displayed, on reaching the little town from which the battle took its name, to put as many leagues as possible between himself and his pursuers. "The enemy thus ran away," says the Englishman William Lyly, who was an eye-witness of the battle; "Mayenne to Ivry, where the Walloons and reiters followed so fast that there standing, hasting to draw breath, and not able to speak, he was constrained to draw his sword to strike the flyers to make place for his own flight."

Gathering his available forces, and bolstered by the return of old Marshal Biron, who had been forced to sit on the sidelines while others fought, Henry chased the remnants of the League's army for many miles to Mantes and the banks of the Seine. Their defeat by a much smaller force reflected poorly on both the leaders and the soldiers of the League, but their hasty retreat was even less honorable. The celebrated Flemish lancers were said to have only stopped when they reached safety beyond France’s borders; Mayenne, never known for bravery, matched or even exceeded their eagerness to put as much distance as possible between himself and his pursuers once he reached the small town that gave its name to the battle. "The enemy thus ran away," reports the Englishman William Lyly, who witnessed the battle; "Mayenne to Ivry, where the Walloons and reiters followed so closely that, panting to catch his breath and unable to speak, he had to draw his sword to strike at the fleeing soldiers to clear a path for his own escape."

The battle had been a short one. Between ten and eleven o'clock the first attack was made; in less than an hour the army of the League was routed. It had been a glorious action for the King and his old Huguenots, and not less for the loyal Roman Catholics who clung to him. None seemed discontented but old Marshal Biron, who, when he met the King coming out of the fray with battered armor and blunted sword, could not help contrasting the opportunity his Majesty had enjoyed to distinguish himself with his own enforced inactivity, and exclaimed, "Sire, this is not right! You have to-day done what Biron ought to have done, and he has done what the King should have done." But even Biron was unable to deny that the success of the royal arms surpassed all expectation, and deserved to rank among the wonders of history. The preponderance of the enemy in numbers had been great. There was no question that the impetuous attacks of their cavalry upon the left wing of the King were for a time almost successful. The official accounts might conveniently be silent upon the point, but the truth could not be disguised that at the moment Henry plunged into battle a part of his line was grievously shaken, a part was in full retreat, and the prospect was dark enough. Some of his immediate followers, indeed, at this time turned countenance and were disposed to flee, whereupon he recalled them to their duty with the words, "Look this way, in order that if you will not fight, at least you may see me die." But the steady and determined courage of the King, well seconded by soldiers not less brave, turned the tide of battle. "The enemy took flight," says the devout Duplessis Mornay, "terrified rather by God than by men; for it is certain that the one side was not less shaken than the other." And with the flight of the cavalry, Mayenne's infantry, constituting, as has been seen, three-fourths of his entire army, gave up the day as lost, without striking a blow for the cause they had come to support. How many men the army of the League lost in killed and wounded it is difficult to say. The Prince of Parma reported to his master the loss of two hundred and seventy of the Flemish lancers, together with their commander, the Count of Egmont. The historian De Thou estimates the entire number of deaths on the side of the League, including the combatants that fell in the battle and the fugitives drowned at the crossing of the river Eure, by Ivry, at eight hundred. The official account, on the other hand, agrees with Marshal Biron, in stating that of the cavalry alone more than fifteen hundred died, and adds that four hundred were taken prisoners; while Davila swells the total of the slain to the incredible sum of upward of six thousand men.

The battle was quick. Between ten and eleven o'clock, the first attack happened; in less than an hour, the League's army was defeated. It was a glorious battle for the King and his loyal Huguenots, as well as for the faithful Roman Catholics who stood by him. No one seemed unhappy except for the old Marshal Biron, who, when he saw the King coming out of the fight with dented armor and a dull sword, couldn’t help but compare the chance his Majesty had to shine with his own lack of action, and exclaimed, "Sire, this isn’t fair! You’ve done what Biron should have done today, while I’ve done what the King should have done." But even Biron had to admit that the royal victory exceeded all expectations and deserved a spot in history. The enemy had a significant advantage in numbers. There was no doubt that their aggressive cavalry attacks on the King's left flank were almost successful for a while. Official reports might conveniently leave this out, but the truth was clear: at the moment Henry entered the battle, part of his line was seriously shaken, part was retreating, and the outlook was grim. Some of his followers actually faltered and seemed ready to flee, prompting him to call them back to their duty with the words, "Look this way, so that if you won’t fight, at least you can see me die." However, the King’s steady and determined courage, supported by equally brave soldiers, turned the battle around. "The enemy fled," noted the devout Duplessis Mornay, "terrified more by God than by men; for it’s certain that one side was not less shaken than the other." With the cavalry's retreat, Mayenne's infantry, which made up three-fourths of his whole army, surrendered the day without even fighting for the cause they came to support. It’s hard to say how many men the League army lost in dead and wounded. The Prince of Parma reported to his leader the loss of two hundred and seventy Flemish lancers, along with their commander, Count of Egmont. The historian De Thou estimates the total deaths on the League’s side, including those who fell and the ones who drowned while crossing the river Eure at Ivry, to be around eight hundred. The official account, however, aligns with Marshal Biron, stating that over fifteen hundred cavalry died and adding that four hundred were captured, while Davila inflates the total number of deaths to an astonishing figure of over six thousand men.






SIR SAMUEL WHITE BAKER

(1821-1893)


he Northwest Passage, the Pole itself, and the sources of the Nile--how many have struggled through ice and snow, or burned themselves with tropic heat, in the effort to penetrate these secrets of the earth! And how many have left their bones to whiten on the desert or lie hidden beneath icebergs at the end of the search!

The Northwest Passage, the North Pole, and the sources of the Nile—how many have fought through ice and snow, or suffered in the burning heat of the tropics, trying to uncover these secrets of the earth! And how many have left their remains to bleach in the desert or lie hidden under icebergs at the end of their quest!


SIR SAMUEL BAKER

Sir Samuel Baker

Of the fortunate ones who escaped after many perils, Baker was one of the most fortunate. He explored the Blue and the White Nile, discovered at least one of the reservoirs from which flows the great river of Egypt, and lived to tell the tale and to receive due honor, being knighted by the Queen therefor, fêted by learned societies, and sent subsequently by the Khedive at the head of a large force with commission to destroy the slave trade. In this he appears to have been successful for a time, but for a time only.

Of the lucky ones who made it out after facing many dangers, Baker was among the most fortunate. He explored the Blue and White Nile, discovered at least one of the sources of the great river of Egypt, and lived to share his story. He received the recognition he deserved, being knighted by the Queen for his achievements, celebrated by scholarly societies, and later sent by the Khedive to lead a large force with the mission to eliminate the slave trade. He seemed to have been successful for a while, but it was only temporary.

Baker was born in London, June 8th, 1821, and died December 30th, 1893. With his brother he established, in 1847, a settlement in the mountains of Ceylon, where he spent several years. His experiences in the far East appear in books entitled 'The Rifle and Hound in Ceylon' and 'Eight Years Wandering in Ceylon.' In 1861, accompanied by his young wife and an escort, he started up the Nile, and three years later, on the 14th of March, 1864, at length reached the cliffs overlooking the Albert Nyanza, being the first European to behold its waters. Like most Englishmen, he was an enthusiastic sportsman, and his manner of life afforded him a great variety of unusual experiences. He visited Cyprus in 1879, after the execution of the convention between England and Turkey, and subsequently he traveled to Syria, India, Japan, and America. He kept voluminous notes of his various journeys, which he utilized in the preparation of numerous volumes:--'The Albert Nyanza'; 'The Nile Tributaries of Abyssinia'; 'Ismäilia,' a narrative of the expedition under the auspices of the Khedive; 'Cyprus as I Saw It in 1879'; together with 'Wild Beasts and Their Ways,' 'True Tales for My Grandsons,' and a story entitled 'Cast Up by the Sea,' which was for many years a great favorite with the boys of England and America. They are all full of life and incident. One of the most delightful memories of them which readers retain is the figure of his lovely wife, so full of courage, loyalty, buoyancy, and charm. He had that rarest of possibilities, spirit-stirring adventure and home companionship at once.

Baker was born in London on June 8, 1821, and died on December 30, 1893. In 1847, he and his brother set up a settlement in the mountains of Ceylon, where he lived for several years. His experiences in the Far East are detailed in books titled 'The Rifle and Hound in Ceylon' and 'Eight Years Wandering in Ceylon.' In 1861, along with his young wife and an escort, he began a journey up the Nile, and three years later, on March 14, 1864, he finally reached the cliffs overlooking the Albert Nyanza, becoming the first European to see its waters. Like many Englishmen, he was an avid sportsman, and his lifestyle offered him a wide range of unique experiences. He visited Cyprus in 1879 after the agreement between England and Turkey, and later traveled to Syria, India, Japan, and America. He kept extensive notes from his travels, which he used to write several books: 'The Albert Nyanza,' 'The Nile Tributaries of Abyssinia,' 'Ismäilia,' a narrative of the expedition under the Khedive's direction; 'Cyprus as I Saw It in 1879'; along with 'Wild Beasts and Their Ways,' 'True Tales for My Grandsons,' and a story called 'Cast Up by the Sea,' which was a favorite among boys in England and America for many years. They are all vibrant and full of incidents. One of the most cherished memories readers take away is the image of his beautiful wife, who radiated courage, loyalty, joy, and charm. He enjoyed the rare combination of thrilling adventure and loving companionship at home.


HUNTING IN ABYSSINIA

From 'The Nile Tributaries of Abyssinia'

On arrival at the camp, I resolved to fire the entire country on the following day, and to push still farther up the course of the Settite to the foot of the mountains, and to return to this camp in about a fortnight, by which time the animals that had been scared away by the fire would have returned. Accordingly, on the following morning, accompanied by a few of the aggageers, I started upon the south bank of the river, and rode for some distance into the interior, to the ground that was entirely covered with high withered grass. We were passing through a mass of kittar thorn bush, almost hidden by the immensely high grass, when, as I was ahead of the party, I came suddenly upon the tracks of rhinoceros; these were so unmistakably recent that I felt sure we were not far from the animals themselves. As I had wished to fire the grass, I was accompanied by my Tokrooris, and my horse-keeper, Mahomet No. 2. It was difficult ground for the men, and still more unfavorable for the horses, as large disjointed masses of stone were concealed in the high grass.

Upon arriving at the camp, I decided to set the entire area on fire the next day and continue further up the Settite River to the base of the mountains, planning to return to this camp in about two weeks when the animals scared away by the fire would have come back. So, the next morning, accompanied by a few of the aggageers, I set off along the south bank of the river and rode further into the interior to a spot completely covered with tall, dried grass. We were making our way through a thick patch of kittar thorn bushes, nearly hidden by the extremely tall grass, when, since I was ahead of the group, I suddenly stumbled upon fresh rhinoceros tracks; they were so clearly recent that I knew we weren't far from the animals. I wanted to burn the grass, and I was with my Tokrooris and my horse keeper, Mahomet No. 2. The terrain was tough for the men and even worse for the horses, as large, uneven rocks were hidden in the tall grass.

We were just speculating as to the position of the rhinoceros, and thinking how uncommonly unpleasant it would be should he obtain our wind, when whiff! whiff! whiff! We heard the sharp whistling snort, with a tremendous rush through the high grass and thorns close to us; and at the same moment two of these determined brutes were upon us in full charge. I never saw such a scrimmage; sauve qui peut! There was no time for more than one look behind. I dug the spurs into Aggahr's flanks, and clasping him round the neck, I ducked my head down to his shoulder, well protected with my strong hunting cap, and I kept the spurs going as hard as I could ply them, blindly trusting to Providence and my good horse, over big rocks, fallen trees, thick kittar thorns, and grass ten feet high, with the two infernal animals in full chase only a few feet behind me. I heard their abominable whiffing close to me, but so did my horse also, and the good old hunter flew over obstacles that I should have thought impossible, and he dashed straight under the hooked thorn bushes and doubled like a hare. The aggageers were all scattered; Mahomet No. 2 was knocked over by a rhinoceros; all the men were sprawling upon the rocks with their guns, and the party was entirely discomfited. Having passed the kittar thorn, I turned, and seeing that the beasts had gone straight on, I brought Aggahr's head round, and tried to give chase, but it was perfectly impossible; it was only a wonder that the horse had escaped in ground so difficult for riding. Although my clothes were of the strongest and coarsest Arab cotton cloth, which seldom tore, but simply lost a thread when caught in a thorn, I was nearly naked. My blouse was reduced to shreds; as I wore sleeves only half way from the shoulder to the elbow, my naked arms were streaming with blood; fortunately my hunting cap was secured with a chin strap, and still more fortunately I had grasped the horse's neck, otherwise I must have been dragged out of the saddle by the hooked thorns. All the men were cut and bruised, some having fallen upon their heads among the rocks, and others had hurt their legs in falling in their endeavors to escape. Mahomet. No. 2, the horse-keeper, was more frightened than hurt, as he had been knocked down by the shoulder, and not by the horn of the rhinoceros, as the animal had not noticed him: its attention was absorbed by the horse.

We were just guessing where the rhinoceros was, thinking how incredibly unpleasant it would be if it caught our scent, when whiff! whiff! whiff! We heard the sharp whistling snort and a massive rush through the tall grass and thorns nearby; at that moment, two of these fierce creatures charged at us. I’ve never seen such chaos; sauve qui peut! There was barely time for a quick look back. I dug the spurs into Aggahr's sides, wrapped my arms around his neck, ducked my head down to his shoulder, safely shielded by my sturdy hunting cap, and kept kicking the spurs as hard as I could, blindly trusting fate and my good horse, as we raced over big rocks, fallen trees, thick kittar thorns, and grass ten feet high, with the two vicious animals close behind. I could hear their terrible snorting right next to me, but my horse could hear it too, and the trusty old hunter leaped over obstacles that I would’ve thought impossible, dashing straight under the hooked thorn bushes and doubling back like a rabbit. The support team was all scattered; Mahomet No. 2 was knocked down by a rhinoceros; all the men were sprawled on the rocks with their guns, and the group was completely thrown into chaos. After passing the kittar thorns, I turned, and seeing that the beasts had moved straight ahead, I turned Aggahr around to give chase, but it was totally unfeasible; it was just a miracle that the horse had escaped in such rough terrain. Even though my clothes were made from sturdy, coarse Arab cotton that usually just lost a thread when snagged on a thorn, I was nearly stripped down. My blouse was in tatters; since my sleeves only went from shoulder to elbow, my bare arms were covered in blood; luckily, my hunting cap was secured with a chin strap, and even more fortunately, I had a grip on the horse’s neck, otherwise, I would have been yanked out of the saddle by the hooked thorns. All the men were cut and bruised, some hitting their heads on the rocks, while others hurt their legs trying to escape. Mahomet No. 2, the horse keeper, was more scared than hurt, as he’d been knocked down by the shoulder, not by the horn of the rhinoceros, since the animal hadn’t noticed him; its focus was entirely on the horse.

I determined to set fire to the whole country immediately, and descending the hill toward the river to obtain a favorable wind, I put my men in a line, extending over about a mile along the river's bed, and they fired the grass in different places. With a loud roar, the flame leaped high in air and rushed forward with astonishing velocity; the grass was as inflammable as tinder, and the strong north wind drove the long line of fire spreading in every direction through the country.

I decided to set fire to the entire area right away, and as I moved down the hill toward the river to catch a good wind, I lined my men up about a mile along the riverbank, and they ignited the grass in various spots. With a loud roar, the flames shot up into the air and surged forward incredibly fast; the grass was as flammable as tinder, and the strong north wind pushed the long line of fire spreading in all directions across the land.

We now crossed to the other side of the river to avoid the flames, and we returned toward the camp. On the way I made a long shot and badly wounded a tétel, but lost it in thick thorns; shortly after, I stalked a nellut (A. Strepsiceros), and bagged it with the Fletcher rifle.

We crossed to the other side of the river to get away from the flames and headed back to the camp. On the way, I took a long shot and seriously injured a tétel, but lost it in some thick thorns; shortly after, I tracked down a nellut (A. Strepsiceros) and shot it with the Fletcher rifle.

We arrived early in camp, and on the following day we moved sixteen miles farther up stream, and camped under a tamarind-tree by the side of the river. No European had ever been farther than our last camp, Delladilla, and that spot had only been visited by Johann Schmidt and Florian. In the previous year, my aggageers had sabred some of the Basé at this very camping-place; they accordingly requested me to keep a vigilant watch during the night, as they would be very likely to attack us in revenge, unless they had been scared by the rifles and by the size of our party. They advised me not to remain long in this spot, as it would be very dangerous for my wife to be left almost alone during the day, when we were hunting, and that the Basé would be certain to espy us from the mountains, and would most probably attack and carry her off when they were assured of our departure. She was not very nervous about this, but she immediately called the dragoman, Mahomet, who knew the use of a gun, and she asked him if he would stand by her in case they were attacked in my absence; the faithful servant replied, "Mahomet fight the Basé? No, Missus; Mahomet not fight; if the Basé come, Missus fight; Mahomet run away; Mahomet not come all the way from Cairo to get him killed by black fellers; Mahomet will run--Inshallah!" (Please God.)

We got to camp early, and the next day we moved sixteen miles further up the river and set up camp under a tamarind tree by the riverbank. No European had ever gone further than our last camp, Delladilla, which had only been visited by Johann Schmidt and Florian. The previous year, my porters had fought off some Basé people at this same camping spot; they asked me to keep a close watch during the night because the Basé might attack us in retaliation, unless they were deterred by our rifles and the size of our group. They advised me not to stay too long here, as it would be unsafe for my wife to be almost alone during the day while we were out hunting, and the Basé would likely spot us from the mountains and could attack and kidnap her once they knew we were gone. She wasn’t very worried about it, but she immediately called for the dragoman, Mahomet, who knew how to use a gun, and asked him if he would protect her in case of an attack while I was away. The loyal servant replied, “Mahomet fight the Basé? No, Missus; Mahomet not fight; if the Basé come, Missus fight; Mahomet run away; Mahomet not come all the way from Cairo to get himself killed by black guys; Mahomet will run—Inshallah!” (Please God.)

This frank avowal of his military tactics was very reassuring. There was a high hill of basalt, something resembling a pyramid, within a quarter of a mile of us; I accordingly ordered some of my men every day to ascend this look-out station, and I resolved to burn the high grass at once, so as to destroy all cover for the concealment of an enemy. That evening I very nearly burned our camp; I had several times ordered the men to clear away the dry grass for about thirty yards from our resting-place; this they had neglected to obey. We had been joined a few days before by a party of about a dozen Hamran Arabs, who were hippopotami hunters; thus we mustered very strong, and it would have been the work of about half an hour to have cleared away the grass as I had desired.

This honest admission of his military strategies was very reassuring. There was a tall hill of basalt, resembling a pyramid, about a quarter of a mile away; so I ordered some of my men each day to climb this lookout point, and I decided to burn the tall grass right away to eliminate any hiding spots for the enemy. That evening, I almost set our camp on fire; I had repeatedly instructed the men to clear away the dry grass for about thirty yards from where we were resting, but they had ignored my orders. A few days earlier, we had been joined by a group of around a dozen Hamran Arabs, who were hunters of hippopotamuses; so our numbers were quite strong, and it would have taken only about half an hour to clear the grass as I had requested.

The wind was brisk, and blew directly toward our camp, which was backed by the river. I accordingly took a fire-stick, and I told my people to look sharp, as they would not clear away the grass. I walked to the foot of the basalt hill, and fired the grass in several places. In an instant the wind swept the flame and smoke toward the camp. All was confusion; the Arabs had piled the camel-saddles and all their corn and effects in the high grass about twenty yards from the tent; there was no time to remove all these things; therefore, unless they could clear away the grass so as to stop the fire before it should reach the spot, they would be punished for their laziness by losing their property. The fire traveled quicker than I had expected, and, by the time I had hastened to the tent, I found the entire party working frantically; the Arabs were slashing down the grass with their swords, and sweeping it away with their shields, while my Tokrooris were beating it down with long sticks and tearing it from its withered and fortunately tinder-rotten roots, in desperate haste. The flames rushed on, and we already felt the heat, as volumes of smoke enveloped us; I thought it advisable to carry the gunpowder (about 20 lbs.) down to the river, together with the rifles; while my wife and Mahomet dragged the various articles of luggage to the same place of safety. The fire now approached within about sixty yards, and dragging out the iron pins, I let the tent fall to the ground. The Arabs had swept a line like a high-road perfectly clean, and they were still tearing away the grass, when they were suddenly obliged to rush back as the flames arrived.

The wind was brisk, blowing straight toward our camp, which was by the river. I grabbed a fire-stick and told my team to stay alert, since they hadn’t cleared the grass. I walked to the base of the basalt hill and set the grass on fire in several spots. In no time, the wind carried the flames and smoke toward the camp. Chaos ensued; the Arabs had stacked the camel-saddles and all their supplies in the tall grass about twenty yards from the tent. There wasn’t time to move everything, so unless they could clear the grass to stop the fire before it reached that area, they would regret their laziness by losing their belongings. The fire spread faster than I anticipated, and by the time I rushed back to the tent, everyone was working frantically; the Arabs were cutting down the grass with their swords and pushing it away with their shields, while my Tokrooris were beating it down with long sticks and ripping it from its dried, thankfully rotten roots in a panic. The flames surged forward, and we could already feel the heat as thick smoke surrounded us. I decided it was smart to move the gunpowder (about 20 lbs.) down to the river along with the rifles, while my wife and Mahomet dragged various pieces of luggage to the same safe spot. The fire was now about sixty yards away, so I pulled out the iron stakes and let the tent collapse to the ground. The Arabs had cleared a path as smooth as a road, and they were still pulling up the grass when they suddenly had to rush back as the flames arrived.

Almost instantaneously the smoke blew over us, but the fire had expired upon meeting the cleared ground. I now gave them a little lecture upon obedience to orders; and from that day, their first act upon halting for the night was to clear away the grass, lest I should repeat the entertainment. In countries that are covered with dry grass, it should be an invariable rule to clear the ground around the camp before night; hostile natives will frequently fire the grass to windward of a party, or careless servants may leave their pipes upon the ground, which fanned by the wind would quickly create a blaze. That night the mountain afforded a beautiful appearance as the flames ascended the steep sides, and ran flickering up the deep gullies with a brilliant light.

Almost instantly, the smoke blew over us, but the fire went out as soon as it hit the cleared ground. I then gave them a little talk about following orders; from that day on, their first action when stopping for the night was to clear away the grass so I wouldn't have to go through that experience again. In areas covered with dry grass, it should always be a rule to clear the ground around the campsite before nightfall; hostile locals often set the grass on fire downwind of a group, or careless workers might leave their pipes on the ground, which, with a little wind, could quickly cause a fire. That night, the mountain looked stunning as the flames climbed the steep slopes and danced up the deep gullies with a brilliant light.

We were standing outside the tent admiring the scene, which perfectly illuminated the neighborhood, when suddenly an apparition of a lion and lioness stood for an instant before us at about fifteen yards distance, and then disappeared over the blackened ground before I had time to snatch a rifle from the tent. No doubt they had been disturbed from the mountain by the fire, and had mistaken their way in the country so recently changed from high grass to black ashes. In this locality I considered it advisable to keep a vigilant watch during the night, and the Arabs were told off for that purpose.

We were standing outside the tent, taking in the view that beautifully lit up the area, when suddenly a lion and lioness appeared for a moment about fifteen yards away and then vanished over the scorched ground before I could grab a rifle from the tent. They must have been scared down from the mountain by the fire and got lost in the landscape that had just shifted from tall grass to black ashes. I thought it would be wise to keep a close watch during the night, so I assigned the Arabs for that duty.

A little before sunrise I accompanied the howartis, or hippopotamus hunters, for a day's sport. There were numbers of hippos in this part of the river, and we were not long before we found a herd. The hunters failed in several attempts to harpoon them, but they succeeded in stalking a crocodile after a most peculiar fashion. This large beast was lying upon a sandbank on the opposite margin of the river, close to a bed of rushes.

A little before sunrise, I joined the hippo hunters for a day of sport. There were plenty of hippos in this section of the river, and it didn’t take long to find a herd. The hunters had several unsuccessful attempts to harpoon them, but they managed to sneak up on a crocodile in a very unusual way. This large animal was resting on a sandbank on the opposite side of the river, near a patch of reeds.

The howartis, having studied the wind, ascended for about a quarter of a mile, and then swam across the river, harpoon in hand. The two men reached the opposite bank, beneath which they alternately waded or swam down the stream toward the spot upon which the crocodile was lying. Thus advancing under cover of the steep bank, or floating with the stream in deep places, and crawling like crocodiles across the shallows, the two hunters at length arrived at the bank or rushes, on the other side of which the monster was basking asleep upon the sand. They were now about waist-deep, and they kept close to the rushes with their harpoons raised, ready to cast the moment they should pass the rush bed and come in view of the crocodile. Thus steadily advancing, they had just arrived at the corner within about eight yards of the crocodile, when the creature either saw them, or obtained their wind; in an instant it rushed to the water; at the same moment, the two harpoons were launched with great rapidity by the hunters. One glanced obliquely from the scales; the other stuck fairly in the tough hide, and the iron, detached from the bamboo, held fast, while the ambatch float, running on the surface of the water, marked the course of the reptile beneath.

The howartis, having studied the wind, ascended for about a quarter of a mile, and then swam across the river, harpoon in hand. The two men reached the opposite bank, where they alternately waded or swam down the stream toward the spot where the crocodile was lying. By moving under cover of the steep bank, floating in deeper areas, and crawling like crocodiles across the shallows, the two hunters eventually arrived at the bank or rushes, just on the other side of which the monster was basking, asleep on the sand. They were now about waist-deep and kept close to the rushes with their harpoons raised, ready to strike the moment they passed the rush bed and came into view of the crocodile. As they steadily advanced, they had just reached the corner, within about eight yards of the crocodile, when the creature either saw them or caught their scent; in an instant, it rushed into the water. At the same time, the two harpoons were thrown with great speed by the hunters. One glanced off its scales, while the other lodged firmly in its tough hide, and the iron, detached from the bamboo, held fast, while the ambatch float, running on the surface of the water, marked the course of the reptile beneath.

The hunters chose a convenient place, and recrossed the stream to our side, apparently not heeding the crocodiles more than we should pike when bathing in England. They would not waste their time by securing the crocodile at present, as they wished to kill a hippopotamus; the float would mark the position, and they would be certain to find it later. We accordingly continued our search for hippopotami; these animals appeared to be on the qui vive, and, as the hunters once more failed in an attempt, I made a clean shot behind the ear of one, and killed it dead. At length we arrived at a large pool, in which were several sandbanks covered with rushes, and many rocky islands. Among these rocks were a herd of hippopotami, consisting of an old bull and several cows; a young hippo was standing, like an ugly little statue, on a protruding rock, while another infant stood upon its mother's back that listlessly floated on the water.

The hunters picked a good spot and crossed the stream back to our side, seemingly not paying much attention to the crocodiles, just like we wouldn’t worry about pike when swimming in England. They didn’t want to waste time catching a crocodile right now because they were focused on killing a hippopotamus; the float would mark the location, and they could definitely find it later. So, we kept looking for hippos; these animals seemed alert, and when the hunters failed again, I took a clear shot behind one’s ear and killed it instantly. Finally, we got to a large pool that had several sandbanks covered in reeds and many rocky islands. Among these rocks, there was a group of hippos, including an old bull and some cows; a young hippo was standing like an ugly little statue on a sticking-out rock, while another baby was perched on its mother’s back, lazily floating in the water.

This was an admirable place for the hunters. They desired me to lie down, and they crept into the jungle out of view of the river; I presently observed them stealthily descending the dry bed about two hundred paces above the spot where the hippos were basking behind the rocks. They entered the river, and swam down the centre of the stream toward the rock. This was highly exciting:--the hippos were quite unconscious of the approaching danger, as, steadily and rapidly, the hunters floated down the strong current; they neared the rock, and both heads disappeared as they purposely sank out of view; in a few seconds later they reappeared at the edge of the rock upon which the young hippo stood. It would be difficult to say which started first, the astonished young hippo into the water, or the harpoons from the hands of the howartis! It was the affair of a moment; the hunters dived directly they had hurled their harpoons, and, swimming for some distance under water, they came to the surface, and hastened to the shore lest an infuriated hippopotamus should follow them. One harpoon had missed; the other had fixed the bull of the herd, at which it had been surely aimed. This was grand sport! The bull was in the greatest fury, and rose to the surface, snorting and blowing in his impotent rage; but as the ambatch float was exceedingly large, and this naturally accompanied his movements, he tried to escape from his imaginary persecutor, and dived constantly, only to find his pertinacious attendant close to him upon regaining the surface. This was not to last long; the howartis were in earnest, and they at once called their party, who, with two of the aggageers, Abou Do and Suleiman, were near at hand; these men arrived with the long ropes that form a portion of the outfit for hippo hunting.

This was an impressive spot for the hunters. They wanted me to lie down, and they slipped into the jungle, out of sight from the river. I soon saw them quietly moving down the dry riverbed about two hundred paces above where the hippos were lounging on the rocks. They entered the river and swam down the center of the stream toward the rocks. It was thrilling: the hippos were completely unaware of the danger approaching as the hunters steadily and quickly floated down the strong current. They got closer to the rocks, and both heads disappeared as they intentionally sank out of sight; a few seconds later, they resurfaced at the edge of the rock where the young hippo stood. It was hard to tell what happened first—the startled young hippo diving into the water or the harpoons flying from the hunters' hands! It all happened in an instant; the hunters dove right after throwing their harpoons and swam underwater for a bit before surfacing and rushing to the shore to escape any angry hippo that might chase them. One harpoon missed; the other struck the bull of the herd it was aimed at. This was fantastic action! The bull was furious, surfacing and snorting in its futile rage. However, because the ambatch float was very large and moved with him, he tried to escape from this imagined threat and kept diving, only to find the relentless hunter was right there when he came back to the surface. This couldn't go on for long; the hunters were serious, and they immediately called their team, who, along with two assistants, Abou Do and Suleiman, were nearby. They arrived with the long ropes that are essential for hippo hunting.

The whole party now halted on the edge of the river, while two men swam across with one end of the long rope. Upon gaining the opposite bank, I observed that a second rope was made fast to the middle of the main line; thus upon our side we held the ends of two ropes, while on the opposite side they had only one; accordingly, the point of junction of the two ropes in the centre formed an acute angle. The object of this was soon practically explained. Two men upon our side now each held a rope, and one of these walked about ten yards before the other. Upon both sides of the river the people now advanced, dragging the rope on the surface of the water until they reached the ambatch float that was swimming to and fro, according to the movements of the hippopotamus below. By a dexterous jerk of the main line, the float was now placed between the two ropes, and it was immediately secured in the acute angle by bringing together the ends of these ropes on our side.

The whole party stopped at the edge of the river while two men swam across with one end of a long rope. Once they reached the other side, I noticed that a second rope was attached to the middle of the main line; therefore, on our side, we held the ends of two ropes, while on the other side, they had just one. As a result, the point where the two ropes met in the center formed an acute angle. The purpose of this was soon clear. Two men on our side each grabbed a rope, and one of them walked about ten yards ahead of the other. People on both sides of the river then moved forward, pulling the rope across the surface of the water until they reached the ambatch float that was bobbing back and forth, following the movements of the hippopotamus below. With a quick pull on the main line, the float was positioned between the two ropes, and it was immediately secured in the acute angle by bringing the ends of these ropes together on our side.

The men on the opposite bank now dropped their line, and our men hauled in upon the ambatch float that was held fast between the ropes. Thus cleverly made sure, we quickly brought a strain upon the hippo, and, although I have had some experience in handling big fish, I never knew one pull so lustily as the amphibious animal that we now alternately coaxed and bullied. He sprang out of the water, gnashed his huge jaws, snorted with tremendous rage, and lashed the river into foam; he then dived, and foolishly approached us beneath the water. We quickly gathered in the slack line, and took a round turn upon a large rock, within a few feet of the river. The hippo now rose to the surface, about ten yards from the hunters, and, jumping half out of the water, he snapped his great jaws together, endeavoring to catch the rope, but at the same instant two harpoons were launched into his side. Disdaining retreat and maddened with rage, the furious animal charged from the depths of the river, and, gaining a footing, he reared his bulky form from the surface, came boldly upon the sandbank, and attacked the hunters open-mouthed. He little knew his enemy; they were not the men to fear a pair of gaping jaws, armed with a deadly array of tusks, but half a dozen lances were hurled at him, some entering his mouth from a distance of five or six paces, at the same time several men threw handfuls of sand into his enormous eyes. This baffled him more than the lances; he crunched the shafts between his powerful jaws like straws, but he was beaten by the sand, and, shaking his huge head, he retreated to the river. During his sally upon the shore, two of the hunters had secured the ropes of the harpoons that had been fastened in his body just before his charge; he was now fixed by three of these deadly instruments, but suddenly one rope gave way, having been bitten through by the enraged beast, who was still beneath the water. Immediately after this he appeared on the surface, and, without a moment's hesitation, he once more charged furiously from the water straight at the hunters, with his huge mouth open to such an extent that he could have accommodated two inside passengers. Suleiman was wild with delight, and springing forward lance in hand, he drove it against the head of the formidable animal, but without effect. At the same time, Abou Do met the hippo sword in hand, reminding me of Perseus slaying the sea-monster that would devour Andromeda, but the sword made a harmless gash, and the lance, already blunted against the rocks, refused to penetrate the tough hide; once more handfuls of sand were pelted upon his face, and again repulsed by this blinding attack, he was forced to retire to his deep hole and wash it from his eyes. Six times during the fight the valiant bull hippo quitted his watery fortress, and charged resolutely at his pursuers; he had broken several of their lances in his jaws, other lances had been hurled, and, falling upon the rocks, they were blunted, and would not penetrate. The fight had continued for three hours, and the sun was about to set, accordingly the hunters begged me to give him the coup de grace, as they had hauled him close to the shore, and they feared he would sever the rope with his teeth. I waited for a good opportunity, when he boldly raised his head from water about three yards from the rifle, and a bullet from the little Fletcher between the eyes closed the last act.

The men on the opposite bank dropped their line, and our team pulled in on the ambatch float that was stuck between the ropes. With that clever move, we quickly put pressure on the hippo, and even though I’ve handled large fish before, I’ve never experienced one pulling so hard as the creature we were now alternately coaxing and intimidating. It leaped out of the water, snapped its massive jaws, snorted in furious rage, and churned the river into foam; then it dove and foolishly swam toward us under the water. We quickly gathered the loose line and wrapped it around a large rock just a few feet from the river. The hippo surfaced about ten yards from the hunters, and as it half leapt out of the water, it snapped its huge jaws, trying to catch the rope. At that moment, two harpoons flew into its side. Ignoring the retreat and driven mad with rage, the furious animal charged from the river, gaining its footing, and reared up from the surface, coming boldly onto the sandbank to attack the hunters with its mouth wide open. It had no idea who it was up against; these weren’t men easily scared by a pair of gaping jaws full of deadly tusks, and a half dozen lances were thrown at it, with some piercing its mouth from five or six paces away. At the same time, several men threw handfuls of sand into its enormous eyes. The sand confused it more than the lances; it crunched the lance shafts between its powerful jaws like they were straws, but the sand defeated it, and shaking its massive head, it retreated back to the river. During its assault on the shore, two of the hunters secured the ropes of the harpoons already anchored in its body; it was now trapped by three of those deadly weapons, but suddenly one rope snapped, bitten through by the furious beast still submerged. Moments later, it resurfaced and, without a second thought, charged furiously at the hunters again, with its enormous mouth wide open, as if it could fit two passengers inside. Suleiman was ecstatic and lunging forward with his lance, he drove it toward the head of the formidable animal, but it had no effect. At the same time, Abou Do confronted the hippo with a sword, reminding me of Perseus slaying the sea monster that would devour Andromeda, but the sword only left a harmless cut, and the lance, already dulled against the rocks, couldn’t pierce its tough hide; once again, handfuls of sand were thrown into its face, and once more repelled by this blinding attack, it was forced to retreat back to its deep hole to rinse the sand out of its eyes. During the fight, the brave bull hippo left its watery fortress six times, charging resolutely at its pursuers; it had broken several of their lances in its jaws, and others had been thrown but ended up dull on the rocks and couldn’t penetrate. The struggle went on for three hours, and with the sun setting, the hunters urged me to give him the coup de grace, as they had pulled him close to the shore and were worried he would bite through the rope. I waited for the right moment when he boldly raised his head out of the water about three yards from my rifle, and a bullet from the little Fletcher hit him between the eyes, concluding the final act.


THE SOURCES OF THE NILE

From 'The Albert Nyanza'

The name of this village was Parkani. For several days past our guides had told us that we were very near to the lake, and we were now assured that we should reach it on the morrow. I had noticed a lofty range of mountains at an immense distance west, and I had imagined that the lake lay on the other side of this chain; but I was now informed that those mountains formed the western frontier of the M'wootan N'zigé, and that the lake was actually within a march of Parkani. I could not believe it possible that we were so near the object of our search. The guide Rabonga now appeared, and declared that if we started early on the following morning we should be able to wash in the lake by noon!

The name of this village was Parkani. Our guides had been telling us for several days that we were very close to the lake, and now they confirmed that we would reach it tomorrow. I had seen a tall mountain range far off to the west and thought that the lake was on the other side of it; however, I was now told that those mountains marked the western border of the M'wootan N'zigé and that the lake was actually just a short distance from Parkani. I couldn't believe we were so close to our destination. The guide Rabonga then showed up and said that if we started early the next morning, we could be swimming in the lake by noon!

That night I hardly slept. For years I had striven to reach the "sources of the Nile." In my nightly dreams during that arduous voyage I had always failed, but after so much hard work and perseverance the cup was at my very lips, and I was to drink at the mysterious fountain before another sun should set--at that great reservoir of Nature that ever since creation had baffled all discovery.

That night I barely slept. For years, I had worked hard to find the "sources of the Nile." In my nightly dreams during that challenging journey, I had always come up short, but after so much effort and determination, the goal was just within my reach, and I was about to drink from the mysterious fountain before the sun set again—at that great reservoir of Nature that had puzzled everyone since the dawn of time.

I had hoped, and prayed, and striven through all kinds of difficulties, in sickness, starvation, and fatigue, to reach that hidden source; and when it had appeared impossible, we had both determined to die upon the road rather than return defeated. Was it possible that it was so near, and that to-morrow we could say, "the work is accomplished"?

I had hoped, prayed, and worked through all kinds of difficulties—sickness, hunger, and exhaustion—to find that hidden source; and when it seemed impossible, we both decided we would rather die on the journey than come back defeated. Could it really be so close, and tomorrow we could say, "the work is done"?

The 14th March. The sun had not risen when I was spurring my ox after the guide, who, having been promised a double handful of beads on arrival at the lake, had caught the enthusiasm of the moment. The day broke beautifully clear, and having crossed a deep valley between the hills, we toiled up the opposite slope. I hurried to the summit. The glory of our prize burst suddenly upon me! There, like a sea of quicksilver, lay far beneath the grand expanse of water,--a boundless sea horizon on the south and southwest, glittering in the noonday sun; and on the west at fifty or sixty miles distance blue mountains rose from the bosom of the lake to a height of about 7,000 feet above its level.

The 14th of March. The sun hadn’t come up yet when I was urging my ox to catch up with the guide, who, after being promised a big handful of beads upon reaching the lake, had gotten caught up in the excitement. The day started beautifully clear, and after crossing a deep valley between the hills, we climbed up the other slope. I raced to the top. The beauty of our prize suddenly revealed itself to me! There, like a sea of liquid silver, lay the vast expanse of water far below—an endless sea stretching to the south and southwest, sparkling in the midday sun; and to the west, about fifty or sixty miles away, blue mountains rose from the lake, reaching about 7,000 feet above its level.

It is impossible to describe the triumph of that moment;--here was the reward for all our labor--for the years of tenacity with which we had toiled through Africa. England had won the sources of the Nile! Long before I reached this spot I had arranged to give three cheers with all our men in English style in honor of the discovery, but now that I looked down upon the great inland sea lying nestled in the very heart of Africa, and thought how vainly mankind had sought these sources throughout so many ages, and reflected that I had been the humble instrument permitted to unravel this portion of the great mystery when so many greater than I had failed, I felt too serious to vent my feelings in vain cheers for victory, and I sincerely thanked God for having guided and supported us through all dangers to the good end. I was about 1,500 feet above the lake, and I looked down from the steep granite cliff upon those welcome waters--upon that vast reservoir which nourished Egypt and brought fertility where all was wilderness--upon that great source so long hidden from mankind; that source of bounty and of blessings to millions of human beings; and as one of the greatest objects in nature, I determined to honor it with a great name. As an imperishable memorial of one loved and mourned by our gracious Queen and deplored by every Englishman, I called this great lake "the Albert Nyanza." The Victoria and the Albert lakes are the two sources of the Nile.

It’s hard to express the triumph of that moment; here was the reward for all our hard work — for the years of persistence we had shown while trekking through Africa. England had discovered the sources of the Nile! Long before I got to this spot, I had planned to celebrate with three cheers in true English style for the discovery, but as I looked down at the vast inland sea nestled in the heart of Africa, and realized how futile humanity’s quest for these sources had been over the ages, and reflected on how I had been the humble person allowed to uncover this part of the great mystery when so many others had failed, I felt too serious to shout empty cheers of victory. Instead, I genuinely thanked God for guiding and supporting us through all the dangers to this positive outcome. I was about 1,500 feet above the lake, gazing down from the steep granite cliff at those inviting waters — at that vast reservoir that nourished Egypt and brought fertility to what was once wilderness — at that great source that had been hidden from humanity for so long; that source of abundance and blessings for millions of people. As one of the greatest natural wonders, I decided to honor it with a significant name. As a lasting tribute to someone loved and mourned by our gracious Queen and lamented by every Englishman, I named this great lake "the Albert Nyanza." The Victoria and Albert lakes are the two sources of the Nile.






ARTHUR JAMES BALFOUR

(1848-)


lthough the prominence of Arthur James Balfour in English contemporary life is in the main that of a statesman, he has a high place as a critic of philosophy, especially in its relation to religion. During the early part of his life his interests were entirely those of a student. He was born in 1848, a member of the Cecil family, and a nephew of the Prime Minister, Lord Salisbury. His tastes were those of a retired thinker. He cared for literature, music, and philosophy, but very little for the political world; so little that he never read the newspapers. This tendency was increased by his delicate health. When, therefore, as a young man in the neighborhood of thirty, he was made Secretary for Scotland, people laughed. His uncle's choice proved to be a wise one, however; and he later, in 1886, gave his nephew the very important position of Irish Secretary, at a time when some of the ablest and most experienced statesmen had failed. Mr. Balfour won an unexpected success and a wide reputation, and from that time on he developed rapidly into one of the most skillful statesmen of the Conservative party. By tradition and by temperament he is an extreme Tory; and it is in the opposition, as a skillful fencer in debate and a sharp critic of pretentious schemes, that he has been most admired and most feared. However, he is kept from being narrowly confined to the traditional point of view by the philosophic interests and training of his mind, which he has turned into practical fairness. Some of his speeches are most original in suggestion, and all show a literary quality of a high order. His writings on other subjects are also broad, scholarly, and practical. 'A Defense of Philosophic Doubt' is thought by some philosophers to be the ablest work of destructive criticism since Hume. 'The Foundations of Belief' covers somewhat the same ground and in more popular fashion. 'Essays and Addresses' is a collection of papers on literature and sociology.

Although Arthur James Balfour is primarily known as a statesman in modern English life, he also holds a significant role as a critic of philosophy, especially in relation to religion. In his early life, his interests were entirely those of a student. Born in 1848, he belonged to the Cecil family and was a nephew of Prime Minister Lord Salisbury. He had the tastes of a contemplative thinker. He appreciated literature, music, and philosophy, but showed little interest in the political world—so little, in fact, that he never read the newspapers. His delicate health further contributed to this tendency. So, when he became Secretary for Scotland as a young man nearing thirty, people laughed. However, his uncle's decision turned out to be wise; in 1886, he gave his nephew the significant role of Irish Secretary during a time when some of the most capable and experienced statesmen had failed. Mr. Balfour achieved unexpected success and gained a wide reputation, and from then on, he quickly developed into one of the most skilled statesmen of the Conservative party. By tradition and temperament, he is a staunch Tory; he has been most admired and feared in opposition, as a skilled debater and keen critic of pretentious ideas. Nevertheless, his philosophical interests and mental training keep him from being narrowly bound to traditional views, allowing him to approach matters with practical fairness. Some of his speeches are quite original in their suggestions and consistently exhibit a high level of literary quality. His writings on various topics are also broad, scholarly, and practical. 'A Defense of Philosophic Doubt' is regarded by some philosophers as the most skillful work of critical analysis since Hume. 'The Foundations of Belief' addresses similar themes in a more accessible manner. 'Essays and Addresses' is a compilation of papers on literature and sociology.



ARTHUR J. BALFOUR

Arthur J. Balfour

THE PLEASURES OF READING

From his Rectorial Address before the University of Glasgow

I confess to have been much perplexed in my search for a topic on which I could say something to which you would have patience to listen, or on which I might find it profitable to speak. One theme however there is, not inappropriate to the place in which I stand, nor I hope unwelcome to the audience which I address. The youngest of you have left behind that period of youth during which it seems inconceivable that any book should afford recreation except a story-book. Many of you are just reaching the period when, at the end of your prescribed curriculum, the whole field and compass of literature lies outspread before you; when, with faculties trained and disciplined, and the edge of curiosity not dulled or worn with use, you may enter at your leisure into the intellectual heritage of the centuries.

I admit I've been quite puzzled in finding a topic that I could talk about that you'd be willing to listen to, or that I could find worthwhile to discuss. However, there's one theme that seems fitting for the place where I am, and I hope it will be welcomed by you, the audience. The youngest among you have moved past that stage of youth where it seems impossible to enjoy any book other than a storybook. Many of you are just about to reach a time when, after completing your required courses, the entire world of literature opens up before you; when, with your skills honed and your curiosity still fresh, you can explore the intellectual legacy of the ages at your own pace.

Now the question of how to read and what to read has of late filled much space in the daily papers, if it cannot strictly speaking be said to have profoundly occupied the public mind. But you need be under no alarm. I am not going to supply you with a new list of the hundred books most worth reading, nor am I about to take the world into my confidence in respect of my "favorite passages from the best authors." Nor again do I address myself to the professed student, to the fortunate individual with whom literature or science is the business as well as the pleasure of life. I have not the qualifications which would enable me to undertake such a task with the smallest hope of success. My theme is humble, though the audience to whom I desire to speak is large: for I speak to the ordinary reader with ordinary capacities and ordinary leisure, to whom reading is, or ought to be, not a business but a pleasure; and my theme is the enjoyment--not, mark you, the improvement, nor the glory, nor the profit, but the enjoyment--which may be derived by such an one from books.

Now the question of how to read and what to read has recently taken up a lot of space in the daily papers, even if it can't be said to have seriously occupied the public's mind. But don’t worry. I’m not going to give you a new list of the hundred books you absolutely must read, nor am I about to share my "favorite passages from the best authors." I’m also not addressing the serious student, that lucky person for whom literature or science is both the main focus and the joy of life. I lack the qualifications to take on such a task with any hope of success. My topic is modest, but the audience I want to reach is vast: I’m speaking to the everyday reader with average abilities and free time, for whom reading is, or should be, not a chore but a pleasure; and my topic is the enjoyment—note, not the improvement, nor the glory, nor the profit, but the enjoyment—that can be gained from books.

It is perhaps due to the controversial habits engendered by my unfortunate profession, that I find no easier method of making my own view clear than that of contrasting with it what I regard as an erroneous view held by somebody else; and in the present case the doctrine which I shall choose as a foil to my own, is one which has been stated with the utmost force and directness by that brilliant and distinguished writer, Mr. Frederic Harrison. He has, as many of you know, recently given us, in a series of excellent essays, his opinion on the principles which should guide us in the choice of books. Against that part of his treatise which is occupied with specific recommendations of certain authors I have not a word to say. He has resisted all the temptations to eccentricity which so easily beset the modern critic. Every book which he praises deserves his praise, and has long been praised by the world at large. I do not, indeed, hold that the verdict of the world is necessarily binding on the individual conscience. I admit to the full that there is an enormous quantity of hollow devotion, of withered orthodoxy divorced from living faith, in the eternal chorus of praise which goes up from every literary altar to the memory of the immortal dead. Nevertheless every critic is bound to recognize, as Mr. Harrison recognizes, that he must put down to individual peculiarity any difference he may have with the general verdict of the ages; he must feel that mankind are not likely to be in a conspiracy of error as to the kind of literary work which conveys to them the highest literary enjoyment, and that in such cases at least securus judicat orbis terrarum.

It might be because of the controversial habits shaped by my unfortunate profession that I find no easier way to clarify my own views than by contrasting them with what I see as a mistaken perspective held by someone else. In this case, the idea I'll use as a counterpoint to my own comes from the brilliant and distinguished writer, Mr. Frederic Harrison. As many of you know, he has recently shared his thoughts on the principles we should follow when choosing books in a series of excellent essays. I have nothing to say against the part of his writing that makes specific recommendations about certain authors. He has successfully avoided the temptations of eccentricity that often trap modern critics. Every book he praises genuinely deserves that praise and has long been celebrated by the wider world. I don't believe that the world's verdict is necessarily binding on individual conscience. I fully acknowledge that there is a vast amount of empty devotion and stale orthodoxy disconnected from true belief in the constant praise given at every literary altar to the memory of the greats. However, every critic must recognize, as Mr. Harrison does, that any difference he might have with the general opinion of the ages can be attributed to individual uniqueness; he must understand that humanity is unlikely to be in a conspiracy of error regarding the kind of literary work that brings them the greatest enjoyment, and that in such instances at least, securus judicat orbis terrarum.

But it is quite possible to hold that any work recommended by Mr. Harrison is worth repeated reading, and yet to reject utterly the theory of study by which these recommendations are prefaced. For Mr. Harrison is a ruthless censor. His index expurgatorius includes, so far as I can discover, the whole catalogue of the British Museum, with the exception of a small remnant which might easily be contained in about thirty or forty volumes. The vast remainder he contemplates with feelings apparently not merely of indifference, but of active aversion. He surveys the boundless and ever-increasing waste of books with emotions compounded of disgust and dismay. He is almost tempted to say in his haste that the invention of printing has been an evil one for humanity. In the habits of miscellaneous reading, born of a too easy access to libraries, circulating and other, he sees many soul-destroying tendencies; and his ideal reader would appear to be a gentleman who rejects with a lofty scorn all in history that does not pass for being first-rate in importance, and all in literature that is not admitted to be first-rate in quality.

But it's entirely possible to believe that any book recommended by Mr. Harrison is worth reading multiple times, while completely disagreeing with the way he approaches those recommendations. Mr. Harrison is an unforgiving critic. His index expurgatorius appears to include just about everything in the British Museum, except for a small handful of works that could easily fit into about thirty or forty volumes. He looks at the vast and ever-growing number of books with feelings that seem to be not just indifference, but active dislike. He views the endless clutter of books with a mix of disgust and concern. In his haste, he almost claims that the invention of printing has been harmful to humanity. He sees many damaging trends in the habits of varied reading, which stem from easily accessing libraries, whether circulating or otherwise; and his ideal reader seems to be someone who dismisses with condescending disdain anything in history that isn't considered top-tier in importance, and anything in literature that's not recognized as top-tier in quality.

Now, I am far from denying that this theory is plausible. Of all that has been written, it is certain that the professed student can master but an infinitesimal fraction. Of that fraction the ordinary reader can master but a very small part. What advice, then, can be better than to select for study the few masterpieces that have come down to us, and to treat as non-existent the huge but undistinguished remainder? We are like travelers passing hastily through some ancient city; filled with memorials of many generations and more than one great civilization. Our time is short. Of what may be seen we can only see at best but a trifling fragment. Let us then take care that we waste none of our precious moments upon that which is less than the most excellent. So preaches Mr. Frederic Harrison; and when a doctrine which put thus may seem not only wise but obvious, is further supported by such assertions that habits of miscellaneous reading "close the mind to what is spiritually sustaining" by "stuffing it with what is simply curious," or that such methods of study are worse than no habits of study at all because they "gorge and enfeeble" the mind by "excess in that which cannot nourish," I almost feel that in venturing to dissent from it, I may be attacking not merely the teaching of common sense but the inspirations of a high morality.

Now, I’m not saying this theory isn’t believable. Out of everything that’s been written, it’s clear that even a serious student can only grasp a tiny fraction. Of that fraction, the average reader can only understand a very small part. So, what better advice could there be than to focus on the few masterpieces that have survived and ignore the vast amounts of unremarkable work? We’re like travelers quickly passing through an ancient city, filled with reminders of many generations and multiple great civilizations. Our time is limited. Of what we can see, we can really only take in a small piece. Let’s make sure we don’t waste any of our valuable time on anything less than the very best. That’s what Mr. Frederic Harrison preaches; and when a viewpoint presented like this seems not only wise but obvious, and is backed by claims that habits of random reading "close the mind to what is spiritually uplifting" by "filling it with what is merely curious," or that such study methods are worse than having no study habits at all because they "overwhelm and weaken" the mind with "excess of what can’t nourish," I can’t help but feel that by disagreeing, I might not just be challenging common sense but also the principles of high morality.

Yet I am convinced that for most persons the views thus laid down by Mr. Harrison are wrong; and that what he describes, with characteristic vigor, as "an impotent voracity for desultory information," is in reality a most desirable and a not too common form of mental appetite. I have no sympathy whatever with the horror he expresses at the "incessant accumulation of fresh books." I am never tempted to regret that Gutenberg was born into the world. I care not at all though the "cataract of printed stuff," as Mr. Harrison calls it, should flow and still flow on until the catalogues of our libraries should make libraries themselves. I am prepared, indeed, to express sympathy almost amounting to approbation for any one who would check all writing which was not intended for the printer. I pay no tribute of grateful admiration to those who have oppressed mankind with the dubious blessing of the penny post. But the ground of the distinction is plain. We are always obliged to read our letters, and are sometimes obliged to answer them. But who obliges us to wade through the piled-up lumber of an ancient library, or to skim more than we like off the frothy foolishness poured forth in ceaseless streams by our circulating libraries? Dead dunces do not importune us; Grub Street does not ask for a reply by return of post. Even their living successors need hurt no one who possesses the very moderate degree of social courage required to make the admission that he has not read the last new novel or the current number of a fashionable magazine.

Yet I’m convinced that for most people, the views expressed by Mr. Harrison are wrong; what he describes, with characteristic energy, as "an uncontrollable desire for random information," is actually a very desirable and not too common kind of mental appetite. I have no sympathy whatsoever for the horror he feels about the "constant accumulation of new books." I never regret that Gutenberg came into the world. I don’t care at all if the "flood of printed material," as Mr. Harrison puts it, continues to pour out until the catalogs of our libraries become libraries themselves. In fact, I’m almost in favor of anyone who would put a stop to all writing that isn’t meant for printing. I don’t express admiration for those who have burdened humanity with the questionable blessing of the penny post. But the reason for this distinction is clear. We always have to read our letters, and sometimes we have to respond to them. But who forces us to slog through the accumulated clutter of an old library or to skim more than we want from the endless nonsense produced in constant streams by our circulating libraries? Dead fools don’t bother us; Grub Street doesn’t demand a reply by return mail. Even their living counterparts don’t harm anyone who has the very minimal social courage needed to admit that he hasn’t read the latest novel or the current issue of a trendy magazine.

But this is not the view of Mr. Harrison. To him the position of any one having free access to a large library is fraught with issues so tremendous that, in order adequately to describe it, he has to seek for parallels in two of the most highly-wrought episodes in fiction: the Ancient Mariner, becalmed and thirsting on the tropic ocean; Bunyan's Christian in the crisis of spiritual conflict. But there is here, surely, some error and some exaggeration. Has miscellaneous reading all the dreadful consequences which Mr. Harrison depicts? Has it any of them? His declaration about the intellect being "gorged and enfeebled" by the absorption of too much information, expresses no doubt with great vigor an analogy, for which there is high authority, between the human mind and the human stomach; but surely it is an analogy which may be pressed too far. I have often heard of the individual whose excellent natural gifts have been so overloaded with huge masses of undigested and indigestible learning that they have had no chance of healthy development. But though I have often heard of this personage, I have never met him, and I believe him to be mythical. It is true, no doubt, that many learned people are dull; but there is no indication whatever that they are dull because they are learned. True dullness is seldom acquired; it is a natural grace, the manifestations of which, however modified by education, remain in substance the same. Fill a dull man to the brim with knowledge, and he will not become less dull, as the enthusiasts for education vainly imagine; but neither will he become duller, as Mr. Harrison appears to suppose. He will remain in essence what he always has been and always must have been. But whereas his dullness would, if left to itself, have been merely vacuous, it may have become, under cureful cultivation, pretentious and pedantic.

But that's not how Mr. Harrison sees it. For him, having free access to a large library comes with issues so significant that he needs to compare it to two of the most intense moments in fiction: the Ancient Mariner, stranded and thirsty on the tropical ocean, and Bunyan's Christian during a spiritual crisis. However, there seems to be some mistake and exaggeration here. Does miscellaneous reading really have all the terrible consequences Mr. Harrison talks about? Does it have any? His claim that the intellect becomes "gorged and enfeebled" by consuming too much information certainly presents a vivid analogy—one that's backed by some authoritative sources—comparing the human mind to the human stomach, but it’s an analogy that might be taken too far. I've often heard about the person whose great natural talents have been overwhelmed by large amounts of undigested and indigestible knowledge, leaving them unable to develop properly. But while I’ve often heard of this character, I've never encountered them, and I believe they are fictional. It’s true that many learned individuals can be dull, but there's no evidence that their dullness comes from their knowledge. True dullness is rarely learned; it's a natural trait that, despite being influenced by education, remains fundamentally the same. Fill a dull person to the brim with knowledge, and they won’t become less dull, no matter what the educational enthusiasts might wish. But they also won't become duller, as Mr. Harrison seems to think. They will stay the same at their core as they've always been. However, whereas their dullness might have been merely empty on its own, it could turn into something pretentious and pedantic with careful cultivation.

I would further point out to you that while there is no ground in experience for supposing that a keen interest in those facts which Mr. Harrison describes as "merely curious" has any stupefying effect upon the mind, or has any tendency to render it insensible to the higher things of literature and art, there is positive evidence that many of those who have most deeply felt the charm of these higher things have been consumed by that omnivorous appetite for knowledge which excites Mr. Harrison's especial indignation. Dr. Johnson, for instance, though deaf to some of the most delicate harmonies of verse, was without question a very great critic. Yet in Dr. Johnson's opinion, literary history, which is for the most part composed of facts which Mr. Harrison would regard as insignificant, about authors whom he would regard as pernicious, was the most delightful of studies. Again, consider the case of Lord Macaulay. Lord Macaulay did everything Mr. Harrison says he ought not to have done. From youth to age he was continuously occupied in "gorging and enfeebling" his intellect, by the unlimited consumption of every species of literature, from the masterpieces of the age of Pericles to the latest rubbish from the circulating library. It is not told of him that his intellect suffered by the process; and though it will hardly be claimed for him that he was a great critic, none will deny that he possessed the keenest susceptibilities for literary excellence in many languages and in every form. If Englishmen and Scotchmen do not satisfy you, I will take a Frenchman. The most accomplished critic whom France has produced is, by general admission, Ste.-Beuve. His capacity for appreciating supreme perfection in literature will be disputed by none; yet the great bulk of his vast literary industry was expended upon the lives and writings of authors whose lives Mr. Harrison would desire us to forget, and whose writings almost wring from him the wish that the art of printing had never been discovered.

I want to point out that while there's no real evidence to suggest that having a strong interest in the facts Mr. Harrison calls "merely curious" makes people less aware of the deeper aspects of literature and art, there's clear proof that many who truly appreciate these higher things have been driven by a huge thirst for knowledge that particularly frustrates Mr. Harrison. Take Dr. Johnson, for example. Although he couldn't hear some of the most subtle musical qualities in poetry, he was undeniably a great critic. In fact, Dr. Johnson believed that literary history, mostly made up of facts Mr. Harrison would see as insignificant and about authors he would consider harmful, was one of the most enjoyable studies. Now, look at Lord Macaulay. He did everything Mr. Harrison claims he shouldn't have done. From his youth to old age, he constantly engaged in "gorging and weakening" his intellect by consuming all kinds of literature, from the masterpieces of the age of Pericles to the latest junk from the library. There's no evidence that this harmed his intellect; and while no one would necessarily argue that he was a great critic, everyone would acknowledge that he had a sharp sensitivity to literary quality across multiple languages and formats. If Englishmen and Scotsmen don't convince you, let’s consider a Frenchman. The most talented critic that France has produced, by common agreement, is Ste.-Beuve. No one would dispute his ability to appreciate the highest level of perfection in literature, yet the majority of his extensive literary work focused on the lives and writings of authors that Mr. Harrison would prefer us to forget, and whose writings often make him wish that the printing press had never been invented.

I am even bold enough to hazard the conjecture (I trust he will forgive me) that Mr. Harrison's life may be quoted against Mr. Harrison's theory. I entirely decline to believe, without further evidence, that the writings whose vigor of style and of thought have been the delight of us all are the product of his own system. I hope I do him no wrong, but I cannot help thinking that if we knew the truth, we should find that he followed the practice of those worthy physicians who, after prescribing the most abstemious diet to their patients, may be seen partaking freely, and to all appearances safely, of the most succulent and the most unwholesome of the forbidden dishes.

I'm even bold enough to take a guess (I hope he'll forgive me) that Mr. Harrison's life might contradict Mr. Harrison's theory. I completely refuse to believe, without more evidence, that the writings, which have thrilled us all with their style and depth, are solely the result of his own system. I hope I’m not wronging him, but I can't shake the feeling that if we knew the full story, we’d discover he followed the example of those respectable doctors who, after advising their patients to stick to a strict diet, can often be seen enjoying, apparently without any issues, the richest and most unhealthy of the banned foods.

It has to be noted that Mr. Harrison's list of the books which deserve perusal would seem to indicate that in his opinion, the pleasures to be derived from literature are chiefly pleasures of the imagination. Poets, dramatists, and novelists form the chief portion of the somewhat meagre fare which is specifically permitted to his disciples. Now, though I have already stated that the list is not one of which any person is likely to assert that it contains books which ought to be excluded, yet, even from the point of view of what may be termed aesthetic enjoyment, the field in which we are allowed to take our pleasures seems to me unduly restricted.

It should be noted that Mr. Harrison's list of books worth reading suggests that he believes the joys of literature mainly come from the imagination. Poets, playwrights, and novelists make up the bulk of the somewhat limited selection allowed for his students. While I've mentioned that the list isn't one anyone would claim should exclude certain books, even from the perspective of what we might call aesthetic enjoyment, the range of pleasures we’re permitted seems overly narrow to me.

Contemporary poetry, for instance, on which Mr. Harrison bestows a good deal of hard language, has and must have, for the generation which produces it, certain qualities not likely to be possessed by any other. Charles Lamb has somewhere declared that a pun loses all its virtues as soon as the momentary quality of the intellectual and social atmosphere in which it was born has changed its character. What is true of this, the humblest effort of verbal art, is true in a different measure and degree of all, even of the highest, forms of literature. To some extent every work requires interpretation to generations who are separated by differences of thought or education from the age in which it was originally produced. That this is so with every book which depends for its interest upon feelings and fashions which have utterly vanished, no one will be disposed, I imagine, to deny. Butler's 'Hudibras,' for instance, which was the delight of a gay and witty society, is to me at least not unfrequently dull. Of some works, no doubt, which made a noise in their day it seems impossible to detect the slightest race of charm. But this is not the case with 'Hudibras.' Its merits are obvious. That they should have appealed to a generation sick of the reign of the "Saints" is precisely what we should have expected. But to us, who are not sick of the reign of the Saints, they appeal but imperfectly. The attempt to reproduce artificially the frame of mind of those who first read the poem is not only an effort, but is to most people, at all events, an unsuccessful effort. What is true of 'Hudibras' is true also, though in an inconceivably smaller degree, of those great works of imagination which deal with the elemental facts of human character and human passion. Yet even on these, time does, though lightly, lay his hand. Wherever what may be called "historic sympathy" is required, there will be some diminution of the enjoyment which those must have felt who were the poet's contemporaries. We look, so to speak, at the same splendid landscape as they, but distance has made it necessary for us to aid our natural vision with glasses, and some loss of light will thus inevitably be produced, and some inconvenience from the difficulty of truly adjusting the focus. Of all authors, Homer would, I suppose, be thought to suffer least from such drawbacks. But yet in order to listen to Homer's accents with the ears of an ancient Greek, we must be able, among other things, to enter into a view about the gods which is as far removed from what we should describe as religious sentiment, as it is from the frigid ingenuity of those later poets who regarded the deities of Greek mythology as so many wheels in the supernatural machinery with which it pleased them to carry on the action of their pieces. If we are to accept Mr. Herbert Spencer's views as to the progress of our species, changes of sentiment are likely to occur which will even more seriously interfere with the world's delight in the Homeric poems. When human beings become so nicely "adjusted to their environment" that courage and dexterity in battle will have become as useless among civic virtues as an old helmet is among the weapons of war; when fighting gets to be looked upon with the sort of disgust excited in us by cannibalism; and when public opinion shall regard a warrior much in the same light that we regard a hangman,--I do not see how any fragment of that vast and splendid literature which depends for its interest upon deeds of heroism and the joy of battle is to retain its ancient charm.

Contemporary poetry, for example, which Mr. Harrison critiques heavily, possesses qualities that are unique to the generation creating it. Charles Lamb once stated that a pun loses its value as soon as the momentary context of the intellectual and social atmosphere it was born in changes. This is true not only for puns but also for all forms of literature, even the most esteemed. Every work needs interpretation for generations separated by differences in thought or education from the time it was first created. It's clear that every book depending on feelings and trends that have completely disappeared will face this issue. For instance, Butler's 'Hudibras,' which once captivated a lively and witty society, often feels dull to me now. Some works that were once popular seem to lack any charm today. However, this doesn't apply to 'Hudibras.' Its strengths are apparent, and it's not surprising that it resonated with a generation tired of the dominance of the "Saints." But for us, who aren't tired of the reign of the Saints, it resonates only imperfectly. Trying to recreate the mindset of those who first read the poem isn't just challenging; it's often a futile effort for most people. The same goes for those great imaginative works that explore fundamental aspects of human character and passion, though to a far lesser extent. Time does, in some measure, affect even these. When "historic sympathy" is necessary, it diminishes the enjoyment for those of us who aren't contemporaries of the poet. We are looking at the same beautiful landscape they saw, but distance requires us to use glasses, leading to some loss of clarity and difficulty in focusing. Of all authors, Homer may seem to be the least affected by these issues. However, to truly appreciate Homer's words as an ancient Greek would, we must, among other things, understand a perspective on the gods that differs greatly from our modern religious feelings, as well as from the cold cleverness of later poets who viewed Greek deities merely as mechanisms in their narratives. If we accept Mr. Herbert Spencer's theories on human progress, shifts in sentiment are likely to occur that could significantly impact the enjoyment of the Homeric poems. When people become so well "adjusted to their environment" that bravery and skill in battle are seen as irrelevant, akin to an old helmet among modern weapons; when fighting is viewed with the same revulsion we feel towards cannibalism; and when public opinion regards a warrior as we would a hangman, I don't see how any part of that vast and magnificent body of literature, which relies on themes of heroism and the thrill of battle, can maintain its original charm.

About these remote contingencies, however, I am glad to think that neither you nor I need trouble our heads; and if I parenthetically allude to them now, it is merely as an illustration of a truth not always sufficiently remembered, and as an excuse for those who find in the genuine, though possibly second-rate, productions of their own age, a charm for which they search in vain among the mighty monuments of the past.

About these distant possibilities, though, I'm relieved to believe that neither you nor I need to worry about them; and if I bring them up now, it’s just to illustrate a point that isn’t always kept in mind, and to provide a justification for those who find a certain appeal in the authentic, even if it’s possibly not the best, works of their own time, a charm they struggle to find among the great accomplishments of the past.

But I leave this train of thought, which has perhaps already taken me too far, in order to point out a more fundamental error, as I think it, which arises from regarding literature solely from this high aesthetic standpoint. The pleasures of imagination, derived from the best literary models, form without doubt the most exquisite portion of the enjoyment which we may extract from books; but they do not, in my opinion, form the largest portion if we take into account mass as well as quality in our calculation. There is the literature which appeals to the imagination or the fancy, some stray specimens of which Mr. Harrison will permit us to peruse; but is there not also the literature which satisfies the curiosity? Is this vast storehouse of pleasure to be thrown hastily aside because many of the facts which it contains are alleged to be insignificant, because the appetite to which they minister is said to be morbid? Consider a little. We are here dealing with one of the strongest intellectual impulses of rational beings. Animals, as a rule, trouble themselves but little about anything unless they want either to eat it or to run away from it. Interest in and wonder at the works of nature and the doings of man are products of civilization, and excite emotions which do not diminish but increase with increasing knowledge and cultivation. Feed them and they grow; minister to them and they will greatly multiply. We hear much indeed of what is called "idle curiosity"; but I am loth to brand any form of curiosity as necessarily idle. Take, for example, one of the most singular, but in this age one of the most universal, forms in which it is accustomed to manifest itself: I mean that of an exhaustive study of the contents of the morning and evening papers. It is certainly remarkable that any person who has nothing to get by it should destroy his eyesight and confuse his brain by a conscientious attempt to master the dull and doubtful details of the European diary daily transmitted to us by "Our Special Correspondent." But it must be remembered that this is only a somewhat unprofitable exercise of that disinterested love of knowledge which moves men to penetrate the Polar snows, to build up systems of philosophy, or to explore the secrets of the remotest heavens. It has in it the rudiments of infinite and varied delights. It can be turned, and it should be turned into a curiosity for which nothing that has been done, or thought, or suffered, or believed, no law which governs the world of matter or the world of mind, can be wholly alien or uninteresting.

But I’m moving away from this line of thought, which may have dragged on too long, to highlight a more fundamental mistake, in my view, that comes from looking at literature only from a highbrow perspective. The joys of imagination, drawn from the best literary works, are undoubtedly the most refined part of the pleasure we get from books; however, I believe they are not the biggest part when we consider both quantity and quality in our assessment. There’s literature that appeals to our imagination or fancy, and Mr. Harrison will let us explore some random examples of that; but isn’t there also literature that satisfies our curiosity? Should we toss aside this wealth of enjoyment just because some of the facts it contains are considered trivial, or because the desire it satisfies is thought to be unhealthy? Think about it for a moment. We’re talking about one of the strongest intellectual drives of rational beings. Animals, generally speaking, don’t concern themselves much with anything unless they either want to eat it or flee from it. Interest in and wonder about the works of nature and human actions are products of civilization, and they provoke feelings that don’t fade but grow with more knowledge and development. Feed this interest, and it expands; nurture it, and it multiplies significantly. We hear a lot about what's called "idle curiosity," but I’m hesitant to label any curiosity as necessarily idle. Take, for instance, one of the most peculiar yet widespread ways it shows up nowadays: the thorough study of the contents of morning and evening newspapers. It’s certainly striking that someone with nothing to gain would strain their eyesight and confuse their mind in an earnest attempt to grasp the dull and uncertain details of the European news we receive daily from "Our Special Correspondent." But we should remember that this is just a somewhat unproductive exercise of that disinterested thirst for knowledge which compels people to explore the Polar regions, develop philosophical systems, or unravel the mysteries of far-off heavens. It holds the seeds of boundless and diverse joys. It can be turned into, and it should be turned into a curiosity where nothing that has been done, thought, suffered, or believed, and no law governing the physical or mental world, can be completely unrelated or uninteresting.

Truly it is a subject for astonishment that, instead of expanding to the utmost the employment of this pleasure-giving faculty, so many persons should set themselves to work to limit its exercise by all kinds of arbitrary regulations. Some there are, for example, who tell us that the acquisition of knowledge is all very well, but that it must be useful knowledge; meaning usually thereby that it must enable a man to get on in a profession, pass an examination, shine in conversation, or obtain a reputation for learning. But even if they mean something higher than this, even if they mean that knowledge to be worth anything must subserve ultimately if not immediately the material or spiritual interests of mankind, the doctrine is one which should be energetically repudiated. I admit, of course, at once, that discoveries the most apparently remote from human concerns have often proved themselves of the utmost commercial or manufacturing value. But they require no such justification for their existence, nor were they striven for with any such object. Navigation is not the final cause of astronomy, nor telegraphy of electro-dynamics, nor dye-works of chemistry. And if it be true that the desire of knowledge for the sake of knowledge was the animating motive of the great men who first wrested her secrets from nature, why should it not also be enough for us, to whom it is not given to discover, but only to learn as best we may what has been discovered by others?

It’s truly surprising that, instead of fully embracing the joy of learning, so many people try to limit its use with all sorts of arbitrary rules. For instance, some say that gaining knowledge is great, but it has to be useful knowledge; which usually means it should help someone succeed in a job, pass an exam, impress others in conversation, or gain a reputation for being knowledgeable. But even if they mean something deeper—like knowledge should ultimately serve the material or spiritual interests of humanity—this idea should be firmly rejected. I acknowledge that discoveries that seem far removed from practical concerns have often turned out to be incredibly valuable in commerce or manufacturing. However, they don’t need to justify their existence in that way, nor were they pursued for such reasons. Navigation isn’t the ultimate purpose of astronomy, telegraphy isn’t the goal of electro-dynamics, and dye production isn’t the aim of chemistry. And if it’s true that the pursuit of knowledge for its own sake motivated the great minds who first uncovered nature's secrets, why shouldn’t that be enough for us too, even if we can’t discover new things but can only learn what others have found?

Another maxim, more plausible but equally pernicious, is that superficial knowledge is worse than no knowledge at all. That "a little knowledge is a dangerous thing" is a saying which has now got currency as a proverb stamped in the mint of Pope's versification; of Pope, who with the most imperfect knowledge of Greek translated Homer, with the most imperfect knowledge of the Elizabethan drama edited Shakespeare, and with the most imperfect knowledge of philosophy wrote the 'Essay on Man.' But what is this "little knowledge" which is supposed to be so dangerous? What is it "little" in relation to? If in relation to what there is to know, then all human knowledge is little. If in relation to what actually is known by somebody, then we must condemn as "dangerous" the knowledge which Archimedes possessed of mechanics, or Copernicus of astronomy; for a shilling primer and a few weeks' study will enable any student to outstrip in mere information some of the greatest teachers of the past. No doubt, that little knowledge which thinks itself to be great may possibly be a dangerous, as it certainly is a most ridiculous thing. We have all suffered under that eminently absurd individual who on the strength of one or two volumes, imperfectly apprehended by himself, and long discredited in the estimation of everyone else, is prepared to supply you on the shortest notice with a dogmatic solution of every problem suggested by this "unintelligible world" or the political variety of the same pernicious genus, whose statecraft consists in the ready application to the most complex question of national interest of some high-sounding commonplace which has done weary duty on a thousand platforms, and which even in its palmiest days was never fit for anything better than a peroration. But in our dislike of the individual, do not let us mistake the diagnosis of his disease. He suffers not from ignorance but from stupidity. Give him learning and you make him not wise, but only more pretentious in his folly.

Another saying, more believable but just as harmful, is that superficial knowledge is worse than no knowledge at all. The idea that "a little knowledge is a dangerous thing" has become a popular saying, coined in the poetry of Pope; he, who with very little understanding of Greek translated Homer, with limited grasp of Elizabethan drama edited Shakespeare, and with scant knowledge of philosophy wrote the 'Essay on Man.' But what is this "little knowledge" that’s said to be so dangerous? What is it "little" in comparison to? If it’s in relation to everything there is to know, then all human knowledge is little. If it’s in comparison to what someone actually knows, then we’d have to label as "dangerous" the knowledge Archimedes had of mechanics or Copernicus had of astronomy; because a basic textbook and a few weeks of study could allow any student to surpass some of the greatest minds from the past in mere information. Certainly, that little knowledge which thinks it’s great can be dangerous, and it’s definitely a ridiculous thing. We’ve all dealt with that famously absurd person who, based on just one or two books, poorly understood by themselves and long dismissed by everyone else, is ready to provide you an authoritative answer to every problem posed by this "unintelligible world" or the political version of the same kind of harm, whose expertise deals with applying some impressive-sounding cliché to the most complex national issues, which has been repeated at countless events and which, even at its peak, was never good for anything more than closing remarks. But in our dislike of these individuals, let’s not confuse the diagnosis of their issue. They suffer not from ignorance but from stupidity. Give them education and you won’t make them wise, just more arrogant in their foolishness.

I say then that so far from a little knowledge being undesirable, a little knowledge is all that on most subjects any of us can hope to attain; and that, as a source not of worldly profit but of personal pleasure, it may be of incalculable value to its possessor. But it will naturally be asked, "How are we to select from among the infinite number of things which may be known, those which it is best worth while for us to know?" We are constantly being told to concern ourselves with learning what is important, and not to waste our energies upon what is insignificant. But what are the marks by which we shall recognize the important, and how is it to be distinguished from the insignificant. A precise and complete answer to this question which shall be true for all men cannot be given. I am considering knowledge, recollect, as it ministers to enjoyment; and from this point of view each unit of information is obviously of importance in proportion as it increases the general sum of enjoyment which we obtain, or expect to obtain, from knowledge. This, of course, makes it impossible to lay down precise rules which shall be an equally sure guide to all sorts and conditions of men; for in this, as in other matters, tastes must differ, and against real difference of taste there is no appeal.

I say that, far from being undesirable, a little knowledge is all most of us can hope to gain on various subjects; and as a source of personal enjoyment rather than worldly gain, it can be incredibly valuable to whoever has it. However, it's natural to ask, "How do we choose from the endless things that can be known, those that are worth our time to learn?" We're always told to focus on what’s important and not waste our energy on the trivial. But what are the indicators that help us recognize what’s important, and how can we tell it apart from the insignificant? A precise and complete answer to this question that applies to everyone is impossible. Remember, I'm looking at knowledge as a way to enhance enjoyment; from this angle, each piece of information matters based on how much it enhances our overall enjoyment from knowledge. This makes it impossible to establish strict rules that will work for everybody in all situations; after all, tastes vary, and when it comes to genuine differences in taste, there’s no argument.

There is, however, one caution which it may be worth your while to keep in view:--Do not be persuaded into applying any general proposition on this subject with a foolish impartiality to every kind of knowledge. There are those who tell you that it is the broad generalities and the far-reaching principles which govern the world, which are alone worthy of your attention. A fact which is not an illustration of a law, in the opinion of these persons appears to lose all its value. Incidents which do not fit into some great generalization, events which are merely picturesque, details which are merely curious, they dismiss as unworthy the interest of a reasoning being. Now, even in science this doctrine in its extreme form does not hold good. The most scientific of men have taken profound interest in the investigation of facts from the determination of which they do not anticipate any material addition to our knowledge of the laws which regulate the Universe. In these matters, I need hardly say that I speak wholly without authority. But I have always been under the impression that an investigation which has cost hundreds of thousands of pounds; which has stirred on three occasions the whole scientific community throughout the civilized world; on which has been expended the utmost skill in the construction of instruments and their application to purposes of research (I refer to the attempts made to determine the distance of the sun by observation of the transit of Venus),--would, even if they had been brought to a successful issue, have furnished mankind with the knowledge of no new astronomical principle. The laws which govern the motions of the solar system, the proportions which the various elements in that system bear to one another, have long been known. The distance of the sun itself is known within limits of error relatively speaking not very considerable. Were the measuring rod we apply to the heavens based on an estimate of the sun's distance from the earth which was wrong by (say) three per cent., it would not to the lay mind seem to affect very materially our view either of the distribution of the heavenly bodies or of their motions. And yet this information, this piece of celestial gossip, would seem to have been the chief astronomical result expected from the successful prosecution of an investigation in which whole nations have interested themselves.

There is, however, one caution that you might want to keep in mind: don’t let anyone persuade you to apply any general idea on this topic with a mindless fairness to all kinds of knowledge. Some people will tell you that only the broad generalities and overarching principles that govern the world deserve your attention. In their view, a fact that doesn’t illustrate a law seems to lose all its worth. They dismiss incidents that don’t fit into a big generalization, events that are just interesting, and details that are merely curious as unworthy of the attention of any rational thinker. Even in science, this extreme view isn’t accurate. The most scientific people have shown a deep interest in exploring facts, even when they don’t expect any significant new insights into the laws that regulate the universe. I should mention that I’m speaking without any authority on this. However, I’ve always felt that an investigation costing hundreds of thousands of dollars, one that has engaged the entire scientific community on three occasions and involved the utmost skill in constructing instruments and applying them for research (I’m referring to the efforts to determine the distance to the sun by observing the transit of Venus), would, even if successful, not have provided humanity with any new astronomical principles. The laws governing the motions of the solar system and the relationships among the various elements in that system have been known for a long time. The distance to the sun itself is known with a relatively small margin of error. If the measuring tool we use for the heavens was based on an incorrect estimate of the sun's distance from the earth that was off by, say, three percent, it wouldn’t seem to significantly change our understanding of the distribution of celestial bodies or their movements. Yet, this piece of celestial information seems to have been the main astronomical result expected from an investigation in which entire nations have taken an interest.

But though no one can, I think, pretend that science does not concern itself, and properly concern itself, with facts which are not to all appearance illustrations of law, it is undoubtedly true that for those who desire to extract the greatest pleasure from science, a knowledge, however elementary, of the leading principles of investigation and the larger laws of nature, is the acquisition most to be desired. To him who is not a specialist, a comprehension of the broad outlines of the universe as it presents itself to his scientific imagination is the thing most worth striving to attain. But when we turn from science to what is rather vaguely called history, the same principles of study do not, I think, altogether apply, and mainly for this reason: that while the recognition of the reign of law is the chief amongst the pleasures imparted by science, our inevitable ignorance makes it the least among the pleasures imparted by history.

But even though no one can really say that science doesn't deal with facts that don't clearly illustrate laws, it's definitely true that for those who want to get the most enjoyment out of science, having a basic understanding of the main principles of investigation and the broader laws of nature is the most valuable thing to acquire. For someone who isn't a specialist, grasping the general outlines of the universe as it appears to their scientific imagination is what’s most worth striving for. However, when we shift our focus from science to what we might call history, the same study principles don’t fully apply, primarily because while recognizing the rule of law is one of the main pleasures of science, our unavoidable ignorance makes it one of the least enjoyable aspects of history.

It is no doubt true that we are surrounded by advisers who tell us that all study of the past is barren, except in so far as it enables us to determine the principles by which the evolution of human societies is governed. How far such an investigation has been up to the present time fruitful in results, it would be unkind to inquire. That it will ever enable us to trace with accuracy the course which States and nations are destined to pursue in the future, or to account in detail for their history in the past, I do not in the least believe. We are borne along like travelers on some unexplored stream. We may know enough of the general configuration of the globe to be sure that we are making our way towards the ocean. We may know enough, by experience or theory, of the laws regulating the flow of liquids, to conjecture how the river will behave under the varying influences to which it may be subject. More than this we cannot know. It will depend largely upon causes which, in relation to any laws which we are even likely to discover may properly be called accidental, whether we are destined sluggishly to drift among fever-stricken swamps, to hurry down perilous rapids, or to glide gently through fair scenes of peaceful cultivation.

It's definitely true that we have advisers telling us that studying the past is pointless, except for figuring out the principles that shape the evolution of human societies. It would be unfair to question how fruitful such an investigation has been so far. I don't believe it will ever allow us to accurately predict the paths that states and nations will take in the future or provide detailed explanations for their histories in the past. We're like travelers on some unknown river. We might understand enough about the world's overall layout to be sure we're heading toward the ocean. We may also know enough—through experience or theory—about the rules governing how liquids flow to guess how the river will react to various influences. Beyond that, we can't know much. Our journey will largely depend on factors that, compared to any laws we might discover, could rightfully be seen as random, determining whether we drift sluggishly through fever-ridden swamps, rush down dangerous rapids, or glide smoothly through beautiful, peaceful farmland.

But leaving on one side ambitious sociological speculations, and even those more modest but hitherto more successful investigations into the causes which have in particular cases been principally operative in producing great political changes, there are still two modes in which we can derive what I may call "spectacular" enjoyment from the study of history. There is first the pleasure which arises from the contemplation of some great historic drama, or some broad and well-marked phase of social development. The story of the rise, greatness, and decay of a nation is like some vast epic which contains as subsidiary episodes the varied stories of the rise, greatness, and decay of creeds, of parties, and of statesmen. The imagination is moved by the slow unrolling of this great picture of human mutability, as it is moved by the contrasted permanence of the abiding stars. The ceaseless conflict, the strange echoes of long-forgotten controversies, the confusion of purpose, the successes in which lay deep the seeds of future evils, the failures that ultimately divert the otherwise inevitable danger, the heroism which struggles to the last for a cause foredoomed to defeat, the wickedness which sides with right, and the wisdom which huzzas at the triumph of folly,--fate, meanwhile, amidst this turmoil and perplexity, working silently towards the predestined end,--all these form together a subject the contemplation of which need surely never weary.

But setting aside lofty sociological speculations and even those more modest yet previously more successful investigations into the causes that have been key in specific instances of significant political changes, there are still two ways in which we can find what I would call "spectacular" enjoyment in studying history. First is the pleasure that comes from contemplating a great historical drama or a clearly defined phase of social development. The story of a nation’s rise, greatness, and decline resembles a vast epic that includes as supporting tales the varied stories of the rise, greatness, and decline of beliefs, political parties, and leaders. Our imagination is stirred by the gradual unfolding of this grand picture of human change, just as it is by the enduring permanence of the stars. The ongoing conflict, the strange echoes of long-forgotten debates, the confusion of intent, the victories that contain the roots of future troubles, the failures that ultimately divert looming dangers, the heroism that fights to the end for a cause doomed to fail, the wrongdoing that aligns with what is right, and the wisdom that cheers for the victory of foolishness—all these elements come together in a narrative that is surely never tiresome to contemplate, as fate silently works towards its predetermined conclusion amidst this chaos and uncertainty.

But yet there is another and very different species of enjoyment to be derived from the records of the past, which requires a somewhat different method of study in order that it may be fully tasted. Instead of contemplating as it were from a distance the larger aspects of the human drama, we may elect to move in familiar fellowship amid the scenes and actors of special periods. We may add to the interest we derive from the contemplation of contemporary politics, a similar interest derived from a not less minute, and probably more accurate, knowledge of some comparatively brief passage in the political history of the past. We may extend the social circle in which we move, a circle perhaps narrowed and restricted through circumstances beyond our control, by making intimate acquaintances, perhaps even close friends, among a society long departed, but which, when we have once learnt the trick of it, we may, if it so pleases us, revive.

But there’s another type of enjoyment we can get from the records of the past that requires a different way of studying it to really appreciate it. Instead of just observing the bigger picture of the human drama from a distance, we can choose to engage closely with the scenes and people from specific periods. We can enhance the interest we get from looking at contemporary politics by also gaining a detailed and likely more accurate understanding of a shorter time in political history. We can broaden our social circle, which may be limited by circumstances we can’t control, by making close connections and even friendships with societies that are long gone, and once we figure out how to do it, we can, if we want, bring those connections back to life.

It is this kind of historical reading which is usually branded as frivolous and useless; and persons who indulge in it often delude themselves into thinking that the real motive of their investigation into bygone scenes and ancient scandals is philosophic interest in an important historical episode, whereas in truth it is not the philosophy which glorifies the details, but the details which make tolerable the philosophy. Consider, for example, the case of the French Revolution. The period from the taking of the Bastile to the fall of Robespierre is about the same as that which very commonly intervenes between two of our general elections. On these comparatively few months, libraries have been written. The incidents of every week are matters of familiar knowledge. The character and the biography of every actor in the drama has been made the subject of minute study; and by common admission there is no more fascinating page in the history of the world. But the interest is not what is commonly called philosophic, it is personal. Because the Revolution is the dominant fact in modern history, therefore people suppose that the doings of this or that provincial lawyer, tossed into temporary eminence and eternal infamy by some freak of the revolutionary wave, or the atrocities committed by this or that mob, half drunk with blood, rhetoric, and alcohol, are of transcendent importance. In truth their interest is great, but their importance is small. What we are concerned to know as students of the philosophy of history is, not the character of each turn and eddy in the great social cataract, but the manner in which the currents of the upper stream drew surely in towards the final plunge, and slowly collected themselves after the catastrophe again, to pursue at a different level their renewed and comparatively tranquil course.

It’s this kind of historical reading that tends to be seen as trivial and pointless; people who engage in it often fool themselves into thinking that their true motivation for exploring past events and old scandals is a philosophical interest in a significant historical moment, when in reality, it’s not the philosophy that adds value to the details, but the details that make the philosophy bearable. Take the French Revolution, for instance. The time from the storming of the Bastille to the fall of Robespierre is about the same length as the gap between two of our general elections. Over these relatively few months, countless books have been written. The events of each week are well-known. The character and biographies of every key figure in the drama have been meticulously studied, and it’s commonly agreed that there’s no more captivating chapter in the history of the world. But the interest isn’t what’s usually termed philosophical; it’s personal. Because the Revolution is a pivotal event in modern history, people assume that the actions of this or that local lawyer, thrust into temporary fame and lasting disgrace by some twist of the revolutionary tide, or the atrocities committed by mobs, fueled by bloodlust, rhetoric, and alcohol, are of tremendous significance. In reality, their interest is considerable, but their importance is minimal. What we need to understand as students of the philosophy of history is not the character of every twist and turn in the great social upheaval, but how the currents of the upper stream were drawn inevitably towards the final plunge, and how they gradually reformed themselves after the disaster to continue on at a different level in a calmer, renewed flow.

Now, if so much of the interest of the French Revolution depends upon our minute knowledge of each passing incident, how much more necessary is such knowledge when we are dealing with the quiet nooks and corners of history; when we are seeking an introduction, let us say, into the literary society of Johnson, or the fashionable society of Walpole. Society, dead or alive, can have no charm without intimacy, and no intimacy without interest in trifles which I fear Mr. Harrison would describe as "merely curious." If we would feel at our ease in any company, if we wish to find humor in its jokes, and point in its repartees, we must know something of the beliefs and the prejudices of its various members, their loves and their hates, their hopes and their fears, their maladies, their marriages, and their flirtations. If these things are beneath our notice, we shall not be the less qualified to serve our Queen and country, but need make no attempt to extract pleasure from one of the most delightful departments of literature.

Now, if so much of the interest in the French Revolution relies on our detailed understanding of every event, how much more important is that knowledge when we’re exploring the quiet nooks and crannies of history? For example, when we seek to enter the literary circles of Johnson or the fashionable society of Walpole. Society, whether past or present, has no charm without intimacy, and no intimacy without fascination in the little details that I fear Mr. Harrison might call “merely curious.” If we want to feel comfortable in any social setting, and if we hope to appreciate its humor and quick wit, we need to know something about the beliefs and biases of its members, their loves and hates, their hopes and fears, their health issues, marriages, and romantic escapades. If we dismiss these aspects, we won’t be any less capable of serving our Queen and country, but we will miss out on enjoying one of the most delightful areas of literature.

That there is such a thing as trifling information I do not of course question; but the frame of mind in which the reader is constantly weighing the exact importance to the universe at large of each circumstance which the author presents to his notice, is not one conducive to the true enjoyment of a picture whose effect depends upon a multitude of slight and seemingly insignificant touches, which impress the mind often without remaining in the memory. The best method of guarding against the danger of reading what is useless is to read only what is interesting; a truth which will seem a paradox to a whole class of readers, fitting objects of our commiseration, who may be often recognized by their habit of asking some adviser for a list of books, and then marking out a scheme of study in the course of which all are to be conscientiously perused. These unfortunate persons apparently read a book principally with the object of getting to the end of it. They reach the word Finis with the same sensation of triumph as an Indian feels who strings a fresh scalp to his girdle. They are not happy unless they mark by some definite performance each step in the weary path of self-improvement. To begin a volume and not to finish it would be to deprive themselves of this satisfaction; it would be to lose all the reward of their earlier self-denial by a lapse from virtue at the end. To skip, according to their literary code, is a species of cheating; it is a mode of obtaining credit for erudition on false pretenses; a plan by which the advantages of learning are surreptitiously obtained by those who have not won them by honest toil. But all this is quite wrong. In matters literary, works have no saving efficacy. He has only half learnt the art of reading who has not added to it the even more refined accomplishments of skipping and of skimming; and the first step has hardly been taken in the direction of making literature a pleasure until interest in the subject, and not a desire to spare (so to speak) the author's feelings, or to accomplish an appointed task, is the prevailing motive of the reader.

I don’t doubt that there is such a thing as trivial information; however, the mindset in which the reader constantly weighs the significance of each detail presented by the author is not one that allows for truly enjoying a piece of art. Its effect relies on a range of subtle and seemingly insignificant touches that often resonate with the mind without lingering in memory. The best way to avoid wasting time on uninteresting material is to only read what captivates you; this may seem like a paradox to a certain group of readers, who we might sympathize with, often recognizable by their habit of asking someone for a list of books, and then crafting a study plan where they feel obligated to read each one thoroughly. These unfortunate individuals seem to read primarily to reach the end of the book. They finish it with the same sense of triumph as an Indian who adds a fresh scalp to his belt. They aren’t satisfied unless they mark some clear achievement for every step taken in their tedious journey towards self-improvement. To start a book and not finish it would mean denying themselves that satisfaction; it would mean losing all the rewards from their earlier restraint due to a lapse in virtue at the end. According to their literary beliefs, skipping pages is a form of cheating; it’s a way to gain credit for knowledge under false pretenses, allowing those who haven’t earned it through hard work to reap the benefits of education. But all of this is entirely misguided. In literary matters, works themselves have no inherent worth. One has only begun to understand the art of reading if they also master the equally sophisticated skills of skimming and skipping; and genuine enjoyment of literature can only start when the reader’s interest in the subject, rather than a desire to spare the author’s feelings or complete a task, becomes the main motivation.

I have now reached, not indeed the end of my subject, which I have scarcely begun, but the limits inexorably set by the circumstances under which it is treated. Yet I am unwilling to conclude without meeting an objection to my method of dealing with it, which has I am sure been present to the minds of not a few who have been good enough to listen to me with patience. It will be said that I have ignored the higher functions of literature; that I have degraded it from its rightful place, by discussing only certain ways in which it may minister to the entertainment of an idle hour, leaving wholly out of sight its contributions to what Mr. Harrison calls our "spiritual sustenance." Now, this is partly because the first of these topics and not the second was the avowed subject of my address; but it is partly because I am deliberately of opinion that it is the pleasures and not the profits, spiritual or temporal, of literature which most require to be preached in the ear of the ordinary reader. I hold indeed the faith that all such pleasures minister to the development of much that is best in man--mental and moral; but the charm is broken and the object lost if the remote consequence is consciously pursued to the exclusion of the immediate end. It will not, I suppose, be denied that the beauties of nature are at least as well qualified to minister to our higher needs as are the beauties of literature. Yet we do not say we are going to walk to the top of such and such a hill in order to drink in "spiritual sustenance." We say we are going to look at the view. And I am convinced that this, which is the natural and simple way of considering literature as well as nature, is also the true way. The habit of always requiring some reward for knowledge beyond the knowledge itself, be that reward some material prize or be it what is vaguely called self-improvement, is one with which I confess I have little sympathy, fostered though it is by the whole scheme of our modern education. Do not suppose that I desire the impossible. I would not if I could destroy the examination system. But there are times, I confess, when I feel tempted somewhat to vary the prayer of the poet, and to ask whether Heaven has not reserved, in pity to this much-educating generation, some peaceful desert of literature as yet unclaimed by the crammer or the coach; where it might be possible for the student to wander, even perhaps to stray, at his own pleasure without finding every beauty labeled, every difficulty engineered, every nook surveyed, and a professional cicerone standing at every corner to guide each succeeding traveler along the same well-worn round. If such a wish were granted, I would further ask that the domain of knowledge thus "neutralized" should be the literature of our own country. I grant to the full that the systematic study of some literature must be a principal element in the education of youth. But why should that literature be our own? Why should we brush off the bloom and freshness from the works to which Englishmen and Scotchmen most naturally turn for refreshment,--namely, those written in their own language? Why should we associate them with the memory of hours spent in weary study; in the effort to remember for purposes of examination what no human being would wish to remember for any other; in the struggle to learn something, not because the learner desires to know it, because he desires some one else to know that he knows it? This is the dark side of the examination system; a system necessary and therefore excellent, but one which does, through the very efficiency and thoroughness of the drill by which it imparts knowledge, to some extent impair the most delicate pleasures by which the acquisition of knowledge should be attended.

I have now reached, not exactly the end of my topic, which I have barely started, but the limits set by the circumstances in which I discuss it. Still, I don’t want to wrap things up without addressing an objection to my approach, which I’m sure has crossed the minds of some who have been kind enough to listen to me patiently. It will be said that I have overlooked the higher functions of literature; that I have lowered it from its rightful place by discussing only certain ways it can entertain us during free time, completely ignoring its contributions to what Mr. Harrison calls our "spiritual sustenance." Now, this is partly because the first of these topics—and not the second—was the stated subject of my talk; but it’s also because I deliberately believe that it’s the pleasures of literature, rather than the profits, whether spiritual or material, that need to be highlighted to the average reader. I truly believe that all such pleasures contribute to the growth of the best aspects of humanity—mentally and morally; but the charm is lost and the purpose is defeated if we consciously chase the distant consequences while neglecting the immediate enjoyment. It won’t be denied, I suppose, that the beauties of nature are just as capable of fulfilling our higher needs as the beauties of literature. Yet we don’t say we’re going to hike to the top of a hill to gain "spiritual sustenance." We say we’re going to take in the view. I’m convinced that this straightforward and natural way of viewing literature is the correct approach as well. The habit of always seeking some reward for knowledge beyond the knowledge itself—whether that reward is a material prize or what is vaguely termed self-improvement—is something I admit I have little sympathy for, even though it’s encouraged by our modern education system. Don’t think I’m wishing for the impossible. I wouldn’t, even if I could, abolish the examination system. But there are times, I confess, when I feel tempted to slightly alter the poet’s prayer and wonder if Heaven hasn’t reserved some tranquil realm of literature, still untouched by the cram schools or tutors, where students could wander, or even get lost, at their own pace without everything being labeled, every challenge engineered, every corner surveyed, and a professional guide standing by to direct every traveler along the same well-trodden path. If such a wish were granted, I would ask that this "neutralized" realm of knowledge be the literature of our own country. I fully acknowledge that the systematic study of some literature is a key component of youth education. But why must that literature be our own? Why should we strip the bloom and freshness from the works that English and Scottish people naturally turn to for refreshment—those written in their own language? Why should we tie them to the memories of hours spent in tedious study; struggling to remember things for exams that no one would want to remember otherwise; learning something not because the learner is interested in it, but because they want someone else to know that they know it? This is the dark side of the examination system; a system that is necessary and thus valuable, but one that, through the very efficiency and thoroughness of the training it provides, does somewhat diminish the delicate pleasures that should accompany the acquisition of knowledge.

How great those pleasures may be, I trust there are many here who can testify. When I compare the position of the reader of to-day with that of his predecessor of the sixteenth century. I am amazed at the ingratitude of those who are tempted even for a moment to regret the invention of printing and the multiplication of books. There is now no mood of mind to which a man may not administer the appropriate nutriment or medicine at the cost of reaching down a volume from his bookshelf. In every department of knowledge infinitely more is known, and what is known is incomparably more accessible, than it was to our ancestors. The lighter forms of literature, good, bad, and indifferent, which have added so vastly to the happiness of mankind, have increased beyond powers of computation; nor do I believe that there is any reason to think that they have elbowed out their more serious and important brethren. It is perfectly possible for a man, not a professed student, and who only gives to reading the leisure hours of a business life, to acquire such a general knowledge of the laws of nature and the facts of history that every great advance made in either department shall be to him both intelligible and interesting; and he may besides have among his familiar friends many a departed worthy whose memory is embalmed in the pages of memoir or biography. All this is ours for the asking. All this we shall ask for, if only it be our happy fortune to love for its own sake the beauty and the knowledge to be gathered from books. And if this be our fortune, the world may be kind or unkind, it may seem to us to be hastening on the wings of enlightenment and progress to an imminent millennium, or it may weigh us down with the sense of insoluble difficulty and irremediable wrong; but whatever else it be, so long as we have good health and a good library, it can hardly be dull.

How great those pleasures may be, I trust there are many here who can testify. When I compare the position of today’s reader with that of their counterpart from the sixteenth century, I am amazed at the ingratitude of those who are tempted, even for a moment, to regret the invention of printing and the abundance of books. There is no mindset for which a person can’t find the right material or medicine just by grabbing a book from their shelf. In every field of knowledge, infinitely more is known, and what is known is way more accessible than it was for our ancestors. The lighter forms of literature, whether good, bad, or mediocre, which have significantly added to the happiness of humankind, have increased beyond calculation; and I don’t believe there’s any reason to think they’ve pushed aside their more serious and important counterparts. It’s perfectly possible for someone, who isn’t a dedicated student and only reads in their spare time from a busy life, to gain such a general understanding of the laws of nature and historical facts that every significant breakthrough in either area becomes clear and interesting to them; and they may also have among their familiar friends many a notable figure whose memory lives on in memoirs or biographies. All this is within our reach. We will seek this out as long as we’re fortunate enough to love the beauty and knowledge that books can offer. And if this is our fate, the world may be kind or unkind, it may seem to us to be rapidly advancing towards an imminent golden age, or it may weigh us down with a sense of impossible challenges and deep injustices; but whatever else it is, as long as we have good health and a great library, it can hardly be boring.






THE BALLAD

(Popular or Communal)

BY F.B. GUMMERE

he popular ballad, as it is understood for the purpose of these selections, is a narrative in lyric form, with no traces of individual authorship, and is preserved mainly by oral tradition. In its earliest stages it was meant to be sung by a crowd, and got its name from the dance to which it furnished the sole musical accompaniment. In these primitive communities the ballad was doubtless chanted by the entire folk, in festivals mainly of a religious character. Explorers still meet something of the sort in savage tribes: and children's games preserve among us some relics of this protoplasmic form of verse-making, in which the single poet or artist was practically unknown, and spontaneous, improvised verses arose out of the occasion itself; in which the whole community took part; and in which the beat of foot--along with the gesture which expressed narrative elements of the song--was inseparable from the words and the melody. This native growth of song, in which the chorus or refrain, the dance of a festal multitude, and the spontaneous nature of the words, were vital conditions, gradually faded away before the advance of cultivated verse and the vigor of production in what one may call poetry of the schools. Very early in the history of the ballad, a demand for more art must have called out or at least emphasized the artist, the poet, who chanted new verses while the throng kept up the refrain or burden. Moreover, as interest was concentrated upon the words or story, people began to feel that both dance and melody were separable if not alien features; and thus they demanded the composed and recited ballad, to the harm and ultimate ruin of that spontaneous song for the festal, dancing crowd. Still, even when artistry had found a footing in ballad verse, it long remained mere agent and mouthpiece for the folk; the communal character of the ballad was maintained in form and matter. Events of interest were sung in almost contemporary and entirely improvised verse; and the resulting ballads, carried over the borders of their community and passed down from generation to generation, served as newspaper to their own times and as chronicle to posterity. It is the kind of song to which Tacitus bears witness as the sole form of history among the early Germans; and it is evident that such a stock of ballads must have furnished considerable raw material to the epic. Ballads, in whatever original shape, went to the making of the English 'Béowulf,' of the German 'Nibelungenlied.' Moreover, a study of dramatic poetry leads one back to similar communal origins. What is loosely called a "chorus,"--originally, as the name implies, a dance--out of which older forms of the drama were developed, could be traced back to identity with primitive forms of the ballad. The purely lyrical ballad, even, the chanson of the people, so rare in English but so abundant among other races, is evidently a growth from the same root.

The popular ballad, as defined for these selections, is a narrative in lyrical form, with no signs of individual authorship, and is mainly passed down through oral tradition. In its earliest form, it was intended to be sung by a crowd and got its name from the dance it accompanied. In these early communities, the ballad was likely sung by everyone at festivals, mainly of a religious nature. Explorers still encounter something similar in tribal communities, and children's games preserve some remnants of this original form of poetry, where the individual poet or artist was typically absent, and spontaneous, improvised verses emerged from the moment itself; where the entire community participated; and where the rhythm of feet—along with gestures that conveyed narrative elements of the song—was inseparable from the words and melody. This organic development of song, characterized by the chorus or refrain, the dance of a festive crowd, and the spontaneous nature of the lyrics, gradually diminished with the rise of more refined verse and the vigor of what could be considered learned poetry. Early in the history of the ballad, a demand for more artistry likely brought forth or highlighted the artist, the poet, who would create new verses while the crowd maintained the refrain or chorus. Additionally, as attention turned to the words or story, people started to feel that the dance and melody were separable, if not distinct, aspects; thus, they began to request composed and recited ballads, ultimately harming and leading to the decline of that spontaneous song for the festive, dancing crowd. Even so, even when artistry took hold in ballad verse, it remained largely an agent and voice for the people; the communal nature of the ballad persisted in both form and content. Events of interest were sung in nearly contemporary and fully improvised verse, and the resulting ballads, shared beyond their community and handed down through generations, served as newspapers for their times and chronicles for posterity. This type of song is what Tacitus referred to as the sole form of history among the early Germans; and it is clear that such a collection of ballads must have provided significant raw material for the epic. Ballads, in whatever original form, contributed to the creation of the English 'Béowulf' and the German 'Nibelungenlied.' Furthermore, a study of dramatic poetry leads one back to similar communal origins. What is loosely referred to as a "chorus,"—originally, as the name suggests, a dance—out of which earlier forms of drama developed, can be traced back to its connection with primitive forms of the ballad. The purely lyrical ballad, even the chanson of the people, which is quite rare in English but plentiful in other cultures, clearly stems from the same source.

If, now, we assume for this root the name of communal poem, and if we bear in mind the dominant importance of the individual, the artist, in advancing stages of poetry, it is easy to understand why for civilized and lettered communities the ballad has ceased to have any vitality whatever. Under modern conditions the making of ballads is a closed account. For our times poetry means something written by a poet, and not something sung more or less spontaneously by a dancing throng. Indeed, paper and ink, the agents of preservation in the case of ordinary verse, are for ballads the agents of destruction. The broadside press of three centuries ago, while it rescued here and there a genuine ballad, poured out a mass of vulgar imitations which not only displaced and destroyed the ballad of oral tradition, but brought contempt upon good and bad alike. Poetry of the people, to which our ballad belongs, is a thing of the past. Even rude and distant communities, like those of Afghanistan, cannot give us the primitive conditions. The communal ballad is rescued, when rescued at all, by the fragile chances of a written copy or of oral tradition; and we are obliged to study it under terms of artistic poetry,--that is, we are forced to take through the eye and the judgment what was meant for the ear and immediate sensation. Poetry for the people, however, "popular poetry" in the modern phrase, is a very different affair. Street songs, vulgar rhymes, or even improvisations of the concert-halls, tawdry and sentimental stuff,--these things are sundered by the world's width from poetry of the people, from the folk in verse, whether it echo in a great epos which chants the clash of empires or linger in a ballad of the countryside sung under the village linden. For this ballad is a part of the poetry which comes from the people as a whole, from a homogeneous folk, large or small; while the song of street or concert-hall is deliberately composed for a class, a section, of the community. It would therefore be better to use some other term than "popular" when we wish to specify the ballad of tradition, and so avoid all taint of vulgarity and the trivial. Nor must we go to the other extreme. Those high-born people who figure in traditional ballads--Childe Waters, Lady Maisry, and the rest--do not require us to assume composition in aristocratic circles; for the lower classes of the people in ballad days had no separate literature, and a ballad of the folk belonged to the community as a whole. The same habit of thought, the same standard of action, ruled alike the noble and his meanest retainer. Oral transmission, the test of the ballad, is of course nowhere possible save in such an unlettered community. Since all critics are at one in regard to this homogeneous character of the folk with whom and out of whom these songs had their birth, one is justified in removing all doubt from the phrase by speaking not of the popular ballad but of the communal ballad, the ballad of a community.

If we now call this root a communal poem and remember how important the individual artist is in the development of poetry, it's clear why the ballad has lost all its vitality for educated societies. In modern times, creating ballads is a closed chapter. Nowadays, poetry refers to something written by a poet, not something that’s sung spontaneously by a dancing crowd. In fact, paper and ink, which help preserve regular poetry, actually destroy ballads. The broadside press from three centuries ago, while it did manage to save a few genuine ballads, flooded the world with cheap imitations that not only replaced and annihilated the oral tradition of ballads but also brought disdain upon both good and bad examples. The poetry of the people, to which our ballad belongs, is a relic of the past. Even isolated and distant communities, like those in Afghanistan, can’t provide the primitive conditions needed. The communal ballad, when it is preserved at all, survives only through the fragile chance of a written copy or oral recitation; we have to study it through the lens of artistic poetry—meaning we must interpret what was intended for the ear and immediate feeling purely through reading and analysis. However, poetry meant for the people, often called "popular poetry" today, is a very different matter. Street songs, silly rhymes, or even improvised performances in concert halls, which are cheap and sentimental, are vastly different from the poetry of the people, from folk verse that might celebrate great epics of empires or linger in countryside ballads sung under village trees. This ballad is part of the poetry that comes from the whole community, from a unified folk, regardless of size; while street or concert-hall songs are intentionally created for a specific class within society. Therefore, it's better to use some other term instead of "popular" when we want to refer to the traditional ballad, to avoid any association with vulgarity or the trivial. But we shouldn’t go too far the other way, either. The noble figures who appear in traditional ballads—like Childe Waters and Lady Maisry—don’t require us to think that they were created in aristocratic environments; the lower classes during the ballad era had no distinct literature, and a folk ballad belonged to the entire community. The same mindset and standards governed both the nobility and their lowest servants. Oral transmission, which is fundamental for ballads, can only occur in an unlettered community. Since all critics agree on the homogeneous nature of the folk from whom these songs originated, it’s reasonable to clarify the term by referring to it not as the popular ballad but as the communal ballad, the ballad of a community.

With regard to the making of a ballad, one must repeat a caution, hinted already, and made doubly important by a vicious tendency in the study of all phases of culture. It is a vital mistake to explain primitive conditions by exact analogy with conditions of modern savagery and barbarism. Certain conclusions, always guarded and cautious to a degree, may indeed be drawn; but it is folly to insist that what now goes on among shunted races, belated detachments in the great march of culture, must have gone on among the dominant and mounting peoples who had reached the same external conditions of life. The homogeneous and unlettered state of the ballad-makers is not to be put on a level with the ignorance of barbarism, nor explained by the analogy of songs among modern savage tribes. Fortunately we have better material. The making of a ballad by a community can be illustrated from a case recorded by Pastor Lyngbye in his invaluable account of life on the Faroe Islands a century ago. Not only had the islanders used from most ancient times their traditional and narrative songs as music for the dance, but they had also maintained the old fashion of making a ballad. In the winter, says Lyngbye, dancing is their chief amusement and is an affair of the entire community. At such a dance, one or more persons begin to sing; then all who are present join in the ballad, or at least in the refrain. As they dance, they show by their gestures and expression that they follow with eagerness the course of the story which they are singing. More than this, the ballad is often a spontaneous product of the occasion. A fisherman, who has had some recent mishap with his boat, is pushed by stalwart comrades into the middle of the throng, while the dancers sing verses about him and his lack of skill,--verses improvised on the spot and with a catching and clamorous refrain. If these verses win favor, says Lyngbye, they are repeated from year to year, with slight additions or corrections, and become a permanent ballad. Bearing in mind the extraordinary readiness to improvise shown even in these days by peasants in every part of Europe, we thus gain some definite notion about the spontaneous and communal elements which went to the making of the best type of primitive verse; for these Faroe islanders were no savages, but simply a homeogeneous and isolated folk which still held to the old ways of communal song.

In creating a ballad, it’s important to repeat a warning that has already been suggested and that is made even more crucial by a troubling trend in the study of all cultural aspects. It’s a serious error to explain primitive conditions by drawing exact parallels with modern groups considered savage or barbaric. While some conclusions—always cautious and careful—can certainly be drawn, it’s unreasonable to claim that what occurs now among marginalized cultures, which are delayed in the overall progression of civilization, must have also happened among the dominant and advancing societies that faced similar external life conditions. The unified and uneducated status of ballad-makers should not be compared to barbaric ignorance, nor interpreted through the lens of songs from today’s tribal communities. Thankfully, we have better examples. The creation of a ballad by a community can be illustrated from a case shared by Pastor Lyngbye in his invaluable account of life on the Faroe Islands a century ago. The islanders had long used their traditional narrative songs as music for dances and had also upheld the custom of ballad making. In winter, as Lyngbye reports, dancing is their main entertainment and involves the whole community. During such a dance, one or more individuals begin to sing, and all the attendees join in the ballad, or at least in the chorus. As they dance, their movements and expressions show that they eagerly follow the unfolding story in the song. Additionally, the ballad often arises spontaneously during the event. If a fisherman recently faces an issue with his boat, his strong friends might urge him into the center of the crowd, while the dancers sing verses about him and his mistakes—verses created on the spot with a catchy and lively refrain. If these verses are well-received, Lyngbye notes, they are repeated year after year with minor updates or corrections, eventually becoming a permanent ballad. Considering the remarkable ability to improvise still seen among peasants across Europe today, we gain a clearer understanding of the spontaneous and communal aspects that contributed to the best kind of primitive verse, as these Faroe islanders were not savages but merely a cohesive and isolated community that maintained the old traditions of collective song.

Critics of the ballad, moreover, agree that it has little or no subjective traits,--an easy inference from the conditions just described. There is no individuality lurking behind the words of the ballad, and above all, no evidence of that individuality in the form of sentiment. Sentiment and individuality are the very essence of modern poetry, and the direct result of individualism in verse. Given a poet, sentiment--and it may be noble and precious enough--is sure to follow. But the ballad, an epic in little, forces one's attention to the object, the scene, the story, and away from the maker.

Critics of the ballad also agree that it has little to no personal traits, which is an easy conclusion based on the conditions just mentioned. There is no individuality hidden behind the words of the ballad, and most importantly, no sign of that individuality in the form of emotion. Emotion and individuality are the core of modern poetry and are a direct result of individualism in verse. When you have a poet, emotion—no matter how noble and valuable it may be—will surely follow. However, the ballad, like a brief epic, directs your focus to the subject, the scene, the story, and away from the creator.

"The king is sitting in the town of Dumferling."

begins one of the noblest of all ballads; while one of the greatest of modern poems opens with something personal and pathetic, key-note to all that follows:--

begins one of the noblest of all ballads; while one of the greatest of modern poems opens with something personal and moving, which sets the tone for everything that follows:--

"I feel a deep sadness, and a heavy numbness weighs
On my awareness ..."

Even when a great poet essays the ballad, either he puts sentiment into it, or else he keeps sentiment out of it by a tour de force. Admirable and noble as one must call the conclusion of an artistic ballad such as Tennyson's 'Revenge,' it is altogether different from the conclusion of such a communal ballad as 'Sir Patrick Spens.' That subtle quality of the ballad which lies in solution with the story and which--as in 'Child Maurice' or 'Babylon' or 'Edward'--compels in us sensations akin to those called out by the sentiment of the poet, is a wholly impersonal if strangely effective quality, far removed from the corresponding elements of the poem of art. At first sight, one might say that Browning's dramatic lyrics had this impersonal quality. But compare the close of 'Give a Rouse,' chorus and all, with the close of 'Child Maurice,' that swift and relentless stroke of pure tragedy which called out the enthusiasm of so great a critic as Gray.

Even when a great poet attempts a ballad, he either infuses it with emotion or skillfully keeps emotion out. While we must admire and praise the ending of an artistic ballad like Tennyson's 'Revenge,' it's quite different from the ending of a communal ballad like 'Sir Patrick Spens.' That subtle quality of the ballad, which blends with the story and invokes feelings similar to those evoked by the poet’s sentiment—as seen in 'Child Maurice,' 'Babylon,' or 'Edward'—is a totally impersonal yet strangely powerful quality, quite distinct from the corresponding elements in art poems. At first glance, one might think that Browning's dramatic lyrics possess this impersonal quality. But if you compare the ending of 'Give a Rouse,' chorus and all, with the ending of 'Child Maurice,' you'll see that swift, unyielding touch of pure tragedy that drew the admiration of a notable critic like Gray.

The narrative of the communal ballad is full of leaps and omissions; the style is simple to a fault; the diction is spontaneous and free. Assonance frequently takes the place of rhyme, and a word often rhymes with itself. There is a lack of poetic adornment in the style quite as conspicuous as the lack of reflection and moralizing in the matter. Metaphor and simile are rare and when found are for the most part standing phrases common to all the ballads; there is never poetry for poetry's sake. Iteration is the chief mark of ballad style; and the favorite form of this effective figure is what one may call incremental repetition. The question is repeated with the answer; each increment in a series of related facts has a stanza for itself, identical, save for the new fact, with the other stanzas. 'Babylon' furnishes good instances of this progressive iteration. Moreover, the ballad differs from earlier English epics in that it invariably has stanzas and rhyme; of the two forms of stanza, the two-line stanza with a refrain is probably older than the stanza with four or six lines.

The story of the communal ballad is full of gaps and jumps; the style is overly simple; the language is casual and unrestricted. Assonance often replaces rhyme, and a word frequently rhymes with itself. The style noticeably lacks poetic embellishment, just as it lacks reflection and moral lessons in its content. Metaphors and similes are rare, and when they do appear, they are mostly common phrases used in all ballads; there’s no poetry created just for the sake of poetry. Repetition is the main characteristic of ballad style, with a favorite type of this effective figure being what we can call incremental repetition. The question is repeated along with the answer; each new fact in a series gets its own stanza, which is identical to the others except for the new detail. 'Babylon' provides good examples of this progressive repetition. Additionally, the ballad differs from earlier English epics in that it always has stanzas and rhyme; of the two types of stanzas, the two-line stanza with a refrain is likely older than the stanza with four or six lines.

This necessary quality of the stanza points to the origin of the ballad in song; but longer ballads, such as those that make up the 'Gest of Robin Hood,' an epic in little, were not sung as lyrics or to aid the dance, but were either chanted in a monotonous fashion or else recited outright. Chappell, in his admirable work on old English music ('Music of the Olden Time,' ii. 790), names a third class of "characteristic airs of England,"--the "historical and very long ballads, ... invariably of simple construction, usually plaintive.... They were rarely if ever used for dancing." Most of the longer ballads, however, were doubtless given by one person in a sort of recitative; this is the case with modern ballads of Russia and Servia, where the bystanders now and then join in a chorus. Precisely in the same way ballads were divorced from the dance, originally their vital condition; but in the refrain, which is attached to so many ballads, one finds an element which has survived from those earliest days of communal song.

This essential quality of the stanza shows the ballad's roots in song; however, longer ballads, like those in the 'Gest of Robin Hood,' which is a short epic, weren’t sung as lyrics or to accompany dancing. Instead, they were either chanted in a monotone or simply recited. Chappell, in his excellent work on old English music ('Music of the Olden Time,' ii. 790), identifies a third category of "characteristic airs of England"—the "historical and very long ballads, ... always simply constructed, usually melancholic.... They were rarely, if ever, used for dancing." Most longer ballads, though, were likely performed by one person in a sort of recitative; this is similar to modern ballads in Russia and Serbia, where onlookers occasionally join in a chorus. Just like this, ballads became separate from dance, which was originally their essential context; however, in the refrain, which is part of many ballads, there’s an element that has survived from those early days of communal singing.

Of oldest communal poetry no actual ballad has come down to us. Hints and even fragments, however, are pointed out in ancient records, mainly as the material of chronicle or legend. In the Bible (Numbers xxi. 17), where "Israel sang this song," we are not going too far when we regard the fragment as part of a communal ballad. "Spring up, O well: sing ye unto it: the princes digged the well, the nobles of the people digged it, by the direction of the lawgiver, with their staves." Deborah's song has something of the communal note; and when Miriam dances and sings with her maidens, one is reminded of the many ballads made by dancing and singing bands of women in mediæval Europe,--for instance, the song made in the seventh century to the honor of St. Faro, and "sung by the women as they danced and clapped their hands." The question of ancient Greek ballads, and their relation to the epic, is not to be discussed here; nor can we make more than an allusion to the theory of Niebuhr that the early part of Livy is founded on, old Roman ballads. A popular discussion of this matter may be found in Macaulay's preface to his own 'Lays of Ancient Rome.' The ballads of modern Europe are a survival of older communal poetry, more or less influenced by artistic and individual conditions of authorship, but wholly impersonal, and with an appeal to our interest which seems to come from a throng and not from the solitary poet. Attention was early called to the ballads of Spain; printed at first as broadsides, they were gathered into a volume as early as 1550. On the other hand, ballads were neglected in France until very recent times; for specimens of the French ballad, and for an account of it, the reader should consult Professor Crane's 'Chansons Populaires de France,' New York, 1891. It is with ballads of the Germanic race, however, that we are now concerned. Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Iceland, the Faroe Islands; Scotland and England; the Netherlands and Germany: all of these countries offer us admirable specimens of the ballad. Particularly, the great collections of Grundtvig ('Danmarks Gamle Folkeviser') for Denmark, and of Child ('The English and Scottish Popular Ballads') for our own tongue, show how common descent or borrowing connects the individual ballads of these groups. "Almost every Norwegian, Swedish, or Icelandic ballad," says Grundtvig, "is found in a Danish version of Scandinavian ballads; moreover, a larger number can be found in English and Scottish versions than in German or Dutch versions." Again, we find certain national preferences in the character of the ballads which have come down to us. Scandinavia kept the old heroic lays (Kaempeviser); Germany wove them into her epic, as witness the Nibelungen Lay; but England and Scotland have none of them in any shape. So, too, the mythic ballad, scantily represented in English, and practically unknown in Germany, abounds in Scandinavian collections. The Faroe Islands and Norway, as Grundtvig tells us, show the best record for ballads preserved by oral tradition; while noble ladies of Denmark, three or four centuries ago, did high service to ballad literature by making collections in manuscript of the songs current then in the castle as in the cottage.

Of the oldest communal poetry, no actual ballad has survived to this day. However, there are hints and even fragments noted in ancient records, mostly as part of chronicles or legends. In the Bible (Numbers 21:17), where "Israel sang this song," it’s not a stretch to consider the fragment a piece of communal ballad. "Spring up, O well: sing to it: the leaders dug the well, the nobles of the people dug it, by the command of the lawgiver, with their staffs." Deborah's song has a communal feel to it; and when Miriam dances and sings with her maidens, it reminds us of the many ballads created by groups of dancing and singing women in medieval Europe—for example, the song made in the seventh century in honor of St. Faro, and "sung by the women as they danced and clapped their hands." The topic of ancient Greek ballads and their link to epic poetry won't be discussed here; nor can we delve deeply into Niebuhr's theory that the early part of Livy is based on old Roman ballads. A popular discussion on this subject can be found in Macaulay's preface to his own 'Lays of Ancient Rome.' The ballads of modern Europe are a remnant of older communal poetry, influenced to varying degrees by artistic and individual authorship, but completely impersonal, appealing to our interest in a way that seems to come from a crowd rather than a lone poet. Attention was drawn early to the ballads of Spain; initially printed as broadsides, they were compiled into a volume as early as 1550. In contrast, ballads were overlooked in France until very recently; for examples of French ballads and an account of them, readers should refer to Professor Crane's 'Chansons Populaires de France,' New York, 1891. However, we are currently focused on the ballads of the Germanic peoples. Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Iceland, the Faroe Islands; Scotland and England; the Netherlands and Germany: all of these countries provide us with excellent examples of ballads. Particularly, the extensive collections by Grundtvig ('Danmarks Gamle Folkeviser') for Denmark, and Child ('The English and Scottish Popular Ballads') for our own language, demonstrate how shared origins or borrowing connect the individual ballads within these groups. "Almost every Norwegian, Swedish, or Icelandic ballad," states Grundtvig, "is found in a Danish version of Scandinavian ballads; moreover, more can be found in English and Scottish versions than in German or Dutch versions." Additionally, we find certain national preferences in the characteristics of the ballads that have come down to us. Scandinavia preserved the old heroic lays (Kaempeviser); Germany incorporated them into her epic, as seen in the Nibelungen Lay; but England and Scotland possess none of them in any form. Similarly, the mythic ballad, which is rarely represented in English and nearly unknown in Germany, is abundant in Scandinavian collections. The Faroe Islands and Norway, as Grundtvig points out, have the best record for ballads preserved through oral tradition; while noble women in Denmark, three or four centuries ago, greatly contributed to ballad literature by compiling manuscript collections of the songs popular at that time, both in castles and cottages.

For England, one is compelled to begin the list of known ballads with the thirteenth century. 'The Battle of Maldon,' composed in the last decade of the tenth century, though spirited enough and full of communal vigor, has no stanzaic structure, follows in metre and style the rules of the Old English epic, and is only a ballad by courtesy; about the ballads used a century or two later by historians of England, we can do nothing but guess; and there is no firm ground under the critic's foot until he comes to the Robin Hood ballads, which Professor Child assigns to the thirteenth century. 'The Battle of Otterburn' (1388) opens a series of ballads based on actual events and stretching into the eighteenth century. Barring the Robin Hood cycle,--an epic constructed from this attractive material lies before us in the famous 'Gest of Robin Hood,' printed as early as 1489,--the chief sources of the collector are the Percy Manuscript, "written just before 1650,"--on which, not without omissions and additions, the bishop based his 'Reliques,' first published in 1765,--and the oral traditions of Scotland, which Professor Child refers to "the last one hundred and thirty years." Information about the individual ballads, their sources, history, literary connections, and above all, their varying texts, must be sought in the noble work of Professor F.J. Child. For present purposes, a word or two of general information must suffice. As to origins, there is a wide range. The church furnished its legend, as in 'St. Stephen'; romance contributed the story of 'Thomas Rymer'; and the light, even cynical fabliau is responsible for 'The Boy and the Mantle.' Ballads which occur in many tongues either may have a common origin or else may owe their manifold versions, as in the case of popular tales, to a love of borrowing; and here, of course, we get the hint of wider issues. For the most part, however, a ballad tells some moving story, preferably of fighting and of love. Tragedy is the dominant note; and English ballads of the best type deal with those elements of domestic disaster so familiar in the great dramas of literature, in the story of Orestes, or of Hamlet, or of the Cid. Such are 'Edward,' 'Lord Randal,' 'The Two Brothers,' 'The Two Sisters,' 'Child Maurice,' 'Bewick and Graham,' 'Clerk Colven,' 'Little Musgrave and Lady Barnard,' 'Glasgerion,' and many others. Another group of ballads, represented by the 'Baron of Brackley' and 'Captain Car,' give a faithful picture of the feuds and ceaseless warfare in Scotland and on the border. A few fine ballads--'Sweet William's Ghost,' 'The Wife of Usher's Well'--touch upon the supernatural. Of the romantic ballads, 'Childe Waters' shows us the higher, and 'Young Beichan' the lower, but still sound and communal type. Incipient dramatic tendencies mark 'Edward' and 'Lord Randal'; while, on the other hand, a lyric note almost carries 'Bonnie George Campbell' out of balladry. Finally, it is to be noted that in the 'Nut-Brown Maid,' which many would unhesitatingly refer to this class of poetry, we have no ballad at all, but a dramatic lyric, probably written by a woman, and with a special plea in the background.

For England, we have to start the list of known ballads in the thirteenth century. "The Battle of Maldon," written in the last ten years of the tenth century, although lively and full of community spirit, doesn't have a stanzaic structure. It follows the meter and style of the Old English epic and is only a ballad in name; when it comes to the ballads used by English historians one or two centuries later, we can only speculate. There's no solid ground for critics until we reach the Robin Hood ballads, which Professor Child attributes to the thirteenth century. "The Battle of Otterburn" (1388) kicks off a series of ballads based on real events that continue into the eighteenth century. Aside from the Robin Hood cycle—an epic made from this appealing material found in the famous "Gest of Robin Hood," printed as early as 1489—the main sources for collectors are the Percy Manuscript, "written just before 1650," which the bishop used for his "Reliques," first published in 1765, along with the oral traditions of Scotland, which Professor Child refers to as "the last one hundred and thirty years." Details about the individual ballads, their sources, history, literary connections, and especially their varying texts can be found in the esteemed work of Professor F.J. Child. For now, a bit of general information will have to do. Regarding origins, there's a wide variety. The church provided its legend, as in "St. Stephen"; romance offered the tale of "Thomas Rymer"; and the light, even cynical, fabliau is responsible for "The Boy and the Mantle." Ballads that appear in many languages may either have a shared origin or rely on their various versions, as seen with popular tales, on a fondness for borrowing, hinting at broader issues. However, most ballads tell a moving story, preferably involving fighting and love. Tragedy is the prevailing theme; the best English ballads deal with domestic disasters, familiar from the great dramas of literature, like those of Orestes, Hamlet, or the Cid. Examples include "Edward," "Lord Randal," "The Two Brothers," "The Two Sisters," "Child Maurice," "Bewick and Graham," "Clerk Colven," "Little Musgrave and Lady Barnard," "Glasgerion," and many others. Another group of ballads, represented by "The Baron of Brackley" and "Captain Car," honestly depicts the feuds and continuous warfare in Scotland and along the borders. A few beautiful ballads—like "Sweet William's Ghost" and "The Wife of Usher's Well"—touch on the supernatural. Among the romantic ballads, "Childe Waters" showcases the higher and "Young Beichan" the lower, yet still strong and communal type. Emerging dramatic elements can be seen in "Edward" and "Lord Randal"; meanwhile, a lyrical quality almost elevates "Bonnie George Campbell" beyond balladry. Finally, it's worth noting that in "Nut-Brown Maid," which many would confidently categorize as belonging to this poetry class, we actually have no ballad at all, but rather a dramatic lyric, probably composed by a woman, with a unique plea in the background.









ROBIN HOOD AND GUY OF GISBORNE[8]

ROBIN HOOD AND GUY OF GISBORNE[8]

1. When shawes[9] beene sheene[10], and shradds[11] full fayre,

1. When shadows[9] have been seen[10], and shades[11] look good,

And leeves both large and longe,

And leaves both large and long,

It is merry, walking in the fayre forrest,

It is joyful, walking in the beautiful forest,

To heare the small birds' songe.

To hear the song of the small birds.

2. The woodweele[12] sang, and wold not cease,

2. The woodweele[12] sang and wouldn’t stop,

Amongst the leaves a lyne[13];

Among the leaves a lyne__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;

And it is by two wight[14] yeomen,

And it is by two strong[14] yeomen,

By deare God, that I meane.

By dear God, that's what I mean.


3. "Me thought they[15] did me beate and binde,

3. "I thought they[15] beat and bound me,

And tooke my bow me fro;

And took my bow from me;

If I bee Robin alive in this lande,

If I’m Robin alive in this land,

I'll be wrocken[16] on both them two."

I'll be working on both of them.

4. "Sweavens[17] are swift, master," quoth John,

4. "Sweavens[17] are quick, master," said John,

"As the wind that blowes ore a hill;

"As the wind that blows over a hill;"

For if it be never soe lowde this night,

For if it’s never so loud tonight,

To-morrow it may be still."

"Tomorrow it may still be."

5. "Buske ye, bowne ye[18], my merry men all,

5. "Gather around, get ready, my joyful friends,

For John shall go with me;

For John will come with me;

For I'll goe seeke yond wight yeomen

For I'll go look for those guys over there.

In greenwood where they bee."

In the greenwood where they are.

6. They cast on their gowne of greene,

6. They put on their green gowns,

A shooting gone are they,

A shooting, where are they?

Until they came to the merry greenwood,

Until they arrived at the cheerful greenwood,

Where they had gladdest bee;

Where they had happiest moments;

There were they ware of a wight yeoman,

There they were, aware of a guy who was a skilled yeoman,

His body leaned to a tree.

His body leaned against a tree.

7. A sword and a dagger he wore by his side,

7. He wore a sword and a dagger at his side,

Had beene many a man's bane[19],

Had been many a man's bane[19],

And he was cladd in his capull-hyde[20],

And he was dressed in his horsehide[20],

Topp, and tayle, and mayne.

Top, tail, and mane.

8. "Stand you still, master," quoth Litle John,

8. "Hold on, boss," said Little John,

"Under this trusty tree,

"Under this reliable tree,

And I will goe to yond wight yeoman,

And I will go to that white yeoman,

To know his meaning trulye."

To truly understand his meaning.

9. "A, John, by me thou setts noe store,

9. "A, John, you don’t think much of me,

And that's a farley[21] thinge;

And that's a farley__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ thing;

How offt send I my men before,

How often do I send my men ahead,

And tarry myselfe behinde?"

And wait for myself?

10. "It is noe cunning a knave to ken,

10. "It is now clever a rogue to know,

And a man but heare him speake;

And a man just hears him speak;

And it were not for bursting of my bowe,

And if it weren't for the breaking of my bow,

John, I wold thy head breake."

John, I would like to break your head.

11. But often words they breeden bale,

11. But often words they create trouble,

That parted Robin and John;

That separated Robin and John;

John is gone to Barnesdale,

John has gone to Barnesdale.

The gates[22] he knowes eche one.

The gates he knows each one.

12. And when hee came to Barnesdale,

12. And when he came to Barnsdale,

Great heavinesse there hee hadd;

Great heaviness he had there;

He found two of his fellowes

He found two of his colleagues

Were slaine both in a slade[23],

Were slain both in a glade[23],

13. And Scarlett a foote flyinge was,

13. And Scarlett was flying on foot,

Over stockes and stone,

Over stocks and stones,

For the sheriffe with seven score men

For the sheriff with 140 men

Fast after him is gone.

Fast after he's gone.

14. "Yet one shoote I'll shoote," sayes Litle John,

14. "But I'll shoot one arrow," says Little John,

"With Crist his might and mayne;

"With Christ his strength and power;

I'll make yond fellow that flyes soe fast

I'll make that guy who flies so fast

To be both glad and faine."

To be both happy and willing.

15. John bent up a good veiwe bow[24],

15. John bent a strong bow[24],

And fetteled[25] him to shoote;

And fetteled__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ him to shoot;

The bow was made of a tender boughe,

The bow was made of a flexible branch,

And fell downe to his foote.

And fell down at his feet.

16. "Woe worth[26] thee, wicked wood," sayd Litle John,

16. "Woe to you, evil woods," said Little John,

"That ere thou grew on a tree!

That before you grew on a tree!

For this day thou art my bale,

For today you are my burden,

My boote[27] when thou shold bee!"

My boat __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ when you should be!

17. This shoote it was but looselye shott,

17. This shot was poorly aimed,

The arrowe flew in vaine,

The arrow flew in vain,

And it mett one of the sheriffe's men;

And it met one of the sheriff's men;

Good William a Trent was slaine.

Good William a Trent was slain.

18. It had beene better for William a Trent

18. It would have been better for William a Trent

To hange upon a gallowe

To hang on a gallows

Then for to lye in the greenwoode,

Then to lie in the greenwood,

There slaine with an arrowe.

They were slain with an arrow.

19. And it is sayed, when men be mett,

19. And it is said, when people meet,

Six can doe more than three:

Six can do more than three:

And they have tane Litle John,

And they have taken Little John,

And bound him fast to a tree.

And tied him securely to a tree.

20. "Thou shalt be drawen by dale and downe," quoth the sheriffe[28],

20. "You will be led through the valley and down," said the sheriff[28],

"And hanged hye on a hill:"

"And hung high on a hill:"

"But thou may fayle," quoth Litle John

"But you might fail," said Little John

"If it be Christ's owne will."

"If it's Christ's will."

21. Let us leave talking of Litle John,

21. Let's stop talking about Little John,

For hee is bound fast to a tree,

For he is tightly bound to a tree,

And talke of Guy and Robin Hood

And talk about Guy and Robin Hood

In the green woode where they bee.

In the green woods where they are.

22. How these two yeomen together they mett,

22. How these two farmers met together,

Under the leaves of lyne,

Under the lyne leaves,

To see what marchandise they made

To see what merchandise they produced

Even at that same time.

Even then.

23. "Good morrow, good fellow," quoth Sir Guy;

23. "Good morning, my friend," said Sir Guy;

"Good morrow, good fellow," quoth hee;

"Good morning, good man," he said;

"Methinkes by this bow thou beares in thy hand,

"Methinks by this bow you carry in your hand,

A good archer thou seems to bee."

A good archer you seem to be.

24. "I am wilfull of my way[29]," quoth Sir Guy,

24. "I’m stubborn about my own path[29]," said Sir Guy,

"And of my morning tyde:"

"And of my morning time:"

"I'll lead thee through the wood," quoth Robin,

"I'll guide you through the woods," said Robin,

"Good fellow, I'll be thy guide."

"Hey there, I'll be your guide."

25. "I seeke an outlaw," quoth Sir Guy,

25. "I'm looking for an outlaw," said Sir Guy,

"Men call him Robin Hood;

"People call him Robin Hood;"

I had rather meet with him upon a day

I would rather meet with him on a day

Then forty pound of golde."

Then forty pounds of gold.

26. "If you tow mett, it wold be seene whether were better

26. "If you met with me, it would be seen whether we were better.

Afore yee did part awaye;

Before you parted ways;

Let us some other pastime find,

Let’s find another activity to enjoy,

Good fellow, I thee pray."

Good sir, I ask you.

27. "Let us some other masteryes make,

27. "Let's create some other masterpieces,

And we will walke in the woods even;

And we will walk in the woods too;

Wee may chance meet with Robin Hood

We might just run into Robin Hood.

At some unsett steven[30]."

At some unsett steven__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

28. They cutt them downe the summer shroggs[31]

28. They cut down the summer shrubs[31]

Which grew both under a bryar,

Which grew both under a briar,

And sett them three score rood in twinn[32],

And set them three score rods in two.

To shoote the prickes[33] full neare.

To shoot the thorns[33] as close as possible.

29. "Leade on, good fellow," sayd Sir Guye,

29. "Go ahead, good friend," said Sir Guy,

"Leade on, I doe bidd thee:"

"Feel free, I encourage you:"

"Nay, by my faith," quoth Robin Hood,

"Nah, I swear," said Robin Hood,

"The leader thou shalt bee."

"You will be the leader."

30. The first good shoot that Robin ledd,

30. The first good shot that Robin led,

Did not shoote an inch the pricke froe,

Did not shoot an inch the prick from,

Guy was an archer good enoughe,

Dude was a talented archer,

But he could neere shoote soe.

But he could never shoot so.

31. The second shoote Sir Guy shott,

31. The second shot Sir Guy fired,

He shott within the garlande[34],

He shot within the garland __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,

But Robin Hoode shott it better than hee,

But Robin Hood shot it better than he did,

For he clove the good pricke-wande.

For he cut the good stick.

32. "God's blessing on thy heart!" sayes Guye,

32. "God's blessing on your heart!" says Guy,

"Goode fellow, thy shooting is goode;

"Good man, your shooting is good;

For an thy hart be as good as thy hands,

For your heart to be as good as your hands,

Thou were better than Robin Hood."

You were better than Robin Hood.

33. "Tell me thy name, good fellow," quoth Guye,

33. "Tell me your name, good friend," said Guye,

"Under the leaves of lyne:"

"Under the leaves of lyne:"

"Nay, by my faith," quoth good Robin,

"Nah, I swear," said good Robin,

"Till thou have told me thine."

"Until you have told me yours."

34. "I dwell by dale and downe," quoth Guye,

34. "I live in the valley and on the hill," said Guye,

"And I have done many a curst turne;

"And I have done many a cursed thing;

And he that calles me by my right name,

And he who calls me by my true name,

Calles me Guye of good Gysborne."

Call me Guy of good Gisborne.

35. "My dwelling is in the wood," sayes Robin;

35. "I live in the woods," says Robin;

"By thee I set right nought;

"With you, I fix nothing;"

My name is Robin Hood of Barnesdale,

My name is Robin Hood from Barnesdale,

A fellow thou hast long sought."

A friend you have long been looking for.

36. He that had neither beene a kithe nor kin

36. He who had neither been a friend nor family

Might have seene a full fayre sight.

Might have seen a full fair sight.

To see how together these yeomen went,

To see how well these farmers worked together,

With blades both browne and bright.

With blades both brown and bright.

37. To have seene how these yeomen together fought

37. To have seen how these farmers fought together

Two howers of a summer's day;

Two hours of a summer's day;

It was neither Guy nor Robin Hood

It was neither Guy nor Robin Hood

That fettled them to flye away.

That got them to fly away.

38. Robin was reacheles[35] on a roote,

38. Robin was restless[35] on a route,

And stumbled at that tyde,

And stumbled at that time,

And Guy was quicke and nimble with-all,

And Guy was quick and nimble with it all,

And hitt him ore the left side.

And hit him on the left side.

39. "Ah, deere Lady!" sayd Robin Hoode,

39. "Oh, dear Lady!" said Robin Hood,

"Thou art both mother and may[36]!

"You're both mom and may__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__!"

I thinke it was never man's destinye

I think it was never a man's destiny

To dye before his day."

To dye before his day.

40. Robin thought on Our Lady deere,

40. Robin thought about Our Lady dear,

And soone leapt up againe,

And soon jumped up again,

And thus he came with an awkwarde[37] stroke;

And so he arrived with an awkward[37] stroke;

Good Sir Guy hee has slayne.

Good Sir Guy has killed.

41. He tooke Sir Guy's head by the hayre,

41. He took Sir Guy's head by the hair,

And sticked it on his bowe's end:

And stuck it on the end of his bow:

"Thou has beene traytor all thy life,

"You've been a traitor your whole life,"

Which thing must have an ende."

Which thing must have an end.

42. Robin pulled forth an Irish kniffe,

42. Robin pulled out an Irish knife,

And nicked Sir Guy in the face,

And grazed Sir Guy on the face,

That he was never on[38] a woman borne

That he was never with a woman born

Could tell who Sir Guye was.

Could tell who Sir Guye was.

43. Saies, Lye there, lye there, good Sir Guye,

43. Says, Lie there, lie there, good Sir Guy,

And with me not wrothe;

And with me not worth;

If thou have had the worse stroakes at my hand,

If you have taken the worse hits from me,

Thou shalt have the better cloathe.

You will have the better clothes.

44. Robin did off his gowne of greene,

44. Robin took off his green gown,

Sir Guye he did it throwe;

Sir Guye did it, though;

And he put on that capull-hyde

And he put on that capull-hyde.

That clad him topp to toe.

That dressed him from head to toe.

45. "Tis bowe, the arrowes, and litle horne,

45. "It's bow, the arrows, and little horn,

And with me now I'll beare;

And with me now, I'll endure;

For now I will goe to Barnesdale,

For now, I will go to Barnesdale,

To see how my men doe fare."

To see how my guys are doing.

46. Robin sett Guye's horne to his mouth,

46. Robin put Guye's horn to his mouth,

A lowd blast in it he did blow;

A loud blast he blew into it;

That beheard the sheriffe of Nottingham,

That heard the sheriff of Nottingham,

As he leaned under a lowe[39].

As he leaned under a lowe[39].

47. "Hearken! hearken!" sayd the sheriffe,

47. "Listen! Listen!" said the sheriff,

"I heard noe tydings but good;

"All I heard was good news;"

For yonder I heare Sir Guye's horne blowe,

For I hear Sir Guy's horn blowing over there,

For he hath slaine Robin Hoode."

For he has killed Robin Hood.

48. "For yonder I heare Sir Guye's horne blowe,

48. "Because I hear Sir Guy's horn blowing over there,

It blowes soe well in tyde,

It blows so well in tide,

For yonder conies that wighty yeoman

For those rabbits that strong countrymen

Cladd in his capull-hyde."

Clad in his horsehide.

49. "Come hither, thou good Sir Guy,

49. "Come here, good Sir Guy,

Aske of mee what thou wilt have:"

Let me know what you want:

"I'll none of thy gold," sayes Robin Hood,

"I don't want any of your gold," says Robin Hood,

"Nor I'll none of it have."

"Nor will I have any of it."

50. "But now I have slaine the master," he sayd,

50. "But now I have killed the master," he said,

"Let me goe strike the knave;

"Let me go hit that guy;

This is all the reward I aske,

This is all the reward I ask,

Nor noe other will I have."

Nor will I have anyone else.

51. "Thou art a madman," said the sheriffe,

51. "You're a madman," said the sheriff,

"Thou sholdest have had a knight's fee;

"Why didn't you have a knight's fee;

Seeing thy asking hath beene soe badd,

Seeing your request has been so bad,

Well granted it shall be."

"Well, it shall be granted."

52. But Litle John heard his master speake,

52. But Little John heard his master speak,

Well he knew that was his steven[40];

Well, he knew that was his Steven[40];

"Now shall I be loset," quoth Litle John,

"Now I will be lost," said Little John,

"With Christ's might in heaven."

"With Christ's power in heaven."

53. But Robin hee hyed him towards Litle John,

53. But Robin hurried toward Little John,

Hee thought hee wold loose him belive;

He thought he would lose him, believe me;

The sheriffe and all his companye

The sheriff and all his crew

Fast after him did drive.

Chased after him quickly.

54. "Stand abacke! stand abacke!" sayd Robin;

54. "Step back! Step back!" said Robin;

"Why draw you mee soe neere?

"Why are you drawing me so close?"

It was never the use in our countrye

It was never the case in our country

One's shrift another should heere."

"One's confession another should here."

55. But Robin pulled forth an Irysh kniffe,

55. But Robin pulled out an Irish knife,

And losed John hand and foote,

And released John, hand and foot,

And gave him Sir Guye's bow in his hand,

And handed him Sir Guye's bow.

And bade it be his boote.

And told it to be his boot.

56. But John tooke Guye's bow in his hand

56. But John took Guy's bow in his hand.

(His arrowes were rawstye[41] by the roote);

(His arrows were rusty[41] by the root);

The sherriffe saw Litle John draw a bow

The sheriff saw Little John draw a bow.

And fettle him to shoote.

And get him ready to shoot.

57. Towards his house in Nottingham

57. Towards his house in Nottingham

He fled full fast away,

He ran away quickly,

And so did all his companye,

And so did everyone with him,

Not one behind did stay.

No one stayed behind.

58. But he cold neither soe fast goe,

58. But he could neither go so fast,

Nor away soe fast runn,

Nor run away so fast,

But Litle John, with an arrow broade,

But Little John, with a broad arrow,

Did cleave his heart in twinn.

Did split his heart in two.


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This ballad is a great example of the Robin Hood Cycle and is noted for its many catchy phrases and alliteration. A few lines are missing between stanzas 2 and 3. Gisborne is a "market town in the West Riding of the County of York, on the borders of Lancashire." For the likely tune of the ballad, see Chappell's 'Popular Music of the Olden Time,' ii. 397.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Woods, groves.--This descriptive element at the start is common in our old ballads, as well as in medieval German popular lyrics, and may possibly come from the ancient "summer-lays" and choruses of pagan times.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ Beautiful; German, schön.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ Coppices or clearings in a forest.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ Sometimes refers to the woodpecker, but here it likely means a songbird—perhaps the woodlark, as Chappell suggests.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ A, on; lyne, lime or linden.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ Sturdy, brave.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ Robin now shares a dream in which "they" (referring to the two "worthy yeomen," who are Guy and, as Professor Child suggests, the Sheriff of Nottingham) mistreat him, thus foreseeing trouble "from two directions."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ Revenged.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ Dreams.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ Repetitive phrase—"prepare and make ready."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ Murder, destruction.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ Horse's hide.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ Strange.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ Paths.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ Green valley between forests.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ Possibly the yew bow.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ Made ready.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ "Woe be to thee." Worth is the old subjunctive present of a term equivalent to the modern German werden.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ Note these alliterative phrases. Boote, remedy.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ As Percy pointed out, this "quoth the sheriffe" was likely added by an interpreter. However, readers should keep in mind the potential for slurring or condensing the syllables of a word, as well as the opposite freedom of elongation. Thus, in the second line of stanza 7, man's should be pronounced man-ës.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__ I've lost my way.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__ At some unspecified time—by chance.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__ Stunted shrubs.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__ Apart.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__ "Prickes seem to have been the long-range targets, butts the near."—Furnivall.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__ Garlande, perhaps "the ring where the prick was set"; and the pricke-wande might be a pole or stick. The terms aren’t easy to understand clearly.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__ Reckless, careless.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__ Maiden.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__ Dangerous, or perhaps simply backward, backhanded.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__ On is often used instead of of.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__ Hillock.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_32__ Voice.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_33__ Rusty


THE HUNTING OF THE CHEVIOT

THE CHEVIOT HUNT

[This is the older and better version of the famous ballad. The younger version was the subject of Addison's papers in the Spectator.]

[This is the older and better version of the famous ballad. The younger version was discussed in Addison's articles in the Spectator.]

1. The Percy out of Northumberlande,

The Percy from Northumberland,

and a vowe to God mayd he

and a vow to God made he

That he would hunte in the mountayns

That he would hunt in the mountains.

of Cheviot within days thre,

of Cheviot within three days,

In the magger[42] of doughty Douglas,

In the manner of brave Douglas,

and all that ever with him be.

and all who are ever with him.

2. The fattiste hartes in all Cheviot

2. The fattest hearts in all Cheviot

he sayd he would kyll, and cary them away:

he said he would kill, and carry them away:

"Be my feth," sayd the doughty Douglas agayn,

"Be my feth," said the brave Douglas again,

"I will let[43] that hontyng if that I may."

"I will let[43] that hunting if I can."

3. Then the Percy out of Banborowe cam,

3. Then Percy came out of Banborowe,

with him a myghtee meany[44],

with him a mighty many__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,

With fifteen hondred archares bold of blood and bone;

With fifteen hundred acres full of blood and bone;

they were chosen out of shyars thre.

they were chosen out of shires three.

4. This began on a Monday at morn,

4. This started on a Monday morning,

in Cheviot the hillys so he;

in Cheviot the hills so he;

The chyld may rue that ys unborn,

The child may regret that is unborn,

it was the more pittë.

it was the more pitiful.

5. The dryvars thorowe the woodës went,

5. The dryvars went through the woods,

for to reas the deer;

for to read the deer;

Bowmen byckarte uppone the bent[45]

Bowmen aimed at the target[45]

with their browd arrows cleare.

with their broad arrows clear.

6. Then the wyld thorowe the woodës went,

6. Then the wild thought went through the woods,

on every sydë shear;

on every side shear;

Greahondës thorowe the grevis glent[46],

Greahondës through the groves glent__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,

for to kyll their deer.

to kill their deer.

7. This begane in Cheviot the hyls abone,

7. This began in Cheviot, the hills above,

yerly on a Monnyn-day;

early on a Monday;

Be that it drewe to the hour of noon,

Be that as it may, it drew near to noon,

a hondred fat hartës ded ther lay.

a hundred fat hearts dead there lay.

8. They blewe a mort[47] uppone the bent,

8. They blew a horn upon the hill,

they semblyde on sydis shear;

they stumbled on sideways share;

To the quyrry then the Percy went,

To the quarry then the Percy went,

to see the bryttlynge[48] of the deere.

to see the brightening[48] of the deer.

9. He sayd, "It was the Douglas promys

9. He said, "It was the Douglas promise

this day to met me hear;

this day to meet me here;

But I wyste he wolde faylle, verament;"

But I knew he would fail, truly;

a great oth the Percy swear.

a great oath the Percy swore.

10. At the laste a squyar of Northumberlande

10. Finally, a squire from Northumberland

lokyde at his hand full ny;

lokyde at his hand full ny;

He was war a the doughtie Douglas commynge,

He was a brave warrior, the daring Douglas coming,

with him a myghtë meany.

with him a mighty many.

11. Both with spear, bylle, and brande,

11. Both with spear, sword, and blade,

yt was a myghtë sight to se;

yt was a mighty sight to see;

Hardyar men, both of hart nor hande,

Hardy men, both of heart and hand,

were not in Cristiantë.

were not in Christiania.

12. They were twenty hondred spear-men good,

12. They were two thousand skilled spearmen,

withoute any fail;

without any fail;

They were borne along be the water a Twyde,

They were carried along by the water of the Tweed,

yth bowndës of Tividale.

The boundaries of Tividale.

13. "Leave of the brytlyng of the deer," he said,

13. "Leave of the brightling of the deer," he said,

"and to your bows look ye tayk good hede;

"and take good care of your bows;"

For never sithe ye were on your mothers borne

For never since you were born from your mother

had ye never so mickle nede."

had you never so much need."

14. The doughty Douglas on a stede,

14. The brave Douglas on a horse,

he rode alle his men beforne;

he rode all his men before;

His armor glytteyrde as dyd a glede[49];

His armor glimmered like a bird of prey[49];

a boldar barne was never born.

a boldar barne was never born.

15. "Tell me whose men ye are," he says,

15. "Tell me whose men you are," he says,

"or whose men that ye be:

"or whose men you belong to:"

Who gave youe leave to hunte in this Cheviot chays,

Who gave you permission to hunt in these Cheviot woods?

in the spyt of myn and of me."

in the sight of mine and of me.

16. The first man that ever him an answer mayd,

16. The first man who ever answered him,

yt was the good lord Percy:

yt was the good lord Percy:

"We wyll not tell the whose men we are," he says,

"We will not reveal whose men we are," he says,

"nor whose men that we be;

"nor whose men we are;"

But we wyll hounte here in this chays,

But we will hunt here in this chase,

in spyt of thyne and of the."

in spite of thine and of the.

17. "The fattiste hartës in all Cheviot

17. "The biggest deer in all of Cheviot

we have kyld, and cast to carry them away:"

we have kyld and cast to take them away:

"Be my troth," sayd the doughty Douglas agayn,

"Be my word," said the brave Douglas again,

"therefor the tone of us shall die this day."

"Therefore, our tone will die today."

18. Then sayd the doughtë Douglas

18. Then said the tough Douglas

unto the lord Percy,

to Lord Percy,

"To kyll alle thes giltles men,

"To kill all these innocent men,

alas, it wear great pittë!"

"Unfortunately, it wears great pity!"

19. "But, Percy, thowe art a lord of lande,

19. "But, Percy, you are a lord of the land,

I am a yerle callyd within my contrë;

I am a person called within my country;

Let all our men uppone a parti stande,

Let all our men stand on one side,

and do the battell of the and of me."

and do the battle of the end of me."

20. "Nowe Cristes curse on his crowne," sayd the lord Percy,

20. "Now Christ's curse on his crown," said Lord Percy,

"whosoever thereto says nay;

"whoever says no;"

Be my troth, doughty Douglas," he says,

Be my word, brave Douglas," he says,

"thow shalt never se that day."

"you will never see that day."

21. "Nethar in Ynglonde, Skottlonde, nor France,

21. "Neither in England, Scotland, nor France,

nor for no man of a woman born,

nor for any man born of a woman,

But, and fortune be my chance,

But, and luck be on my side,

I dar met him, one man for one."

I dared to meet him, one man for one.

22. Then bespayke a squyar of Northumberlande,

22. Then spoke a squire from Northumberland,

Richard Wytharyngton was his name:

Richard Wytharyngton was his name:

"It shall never be told in Sothe-Ynglonde," he says,

"It will never be said in Sothe-Ynglonde," he says,

"To Kyng Kerry the Fourth for shame."

"To King Kerry the Fourth, for shame."

23. "I wat youe byn great lordës twa,

23. "I want you by great lords two,

I am a poor squyar of lande:

I am a poor squire of land:

I wylle never se my captayne fyght on a fylde,

I will never see my captain fight on a battlefield,

and stande my selffe and looke on,

and just watch,

But whylle I may my weppone welde,

But while I can wield my weapon,

I wylle not fayle both hart and hande."

I will not fail both heart and hand.

24. That day, that day, that dredfull day!

24. That day, that day, that dreadful day!

the first fit here I fynde[50];

the first fit here I find[50];

And you wyll hear any more a the hountyng a the Cheviot

And you will hear more about the hunting of the Cheviot.

yet ys ther mor behynde.

yet there’s more behind.

25. The Yngglyshe men had their bowys ybent,

25. The English men had their boys bent,

ther hartes were good yenoughe;

their hearts were good enough;

The first of arrows that they shote off,

The first of the arrows they shot off,

seven skore spear-men they sloughe.

seventy soldiers they killed.

26. Yet bides the yerle Douglas upon the bent,

26. Yet waits the Earl Douglas on the hill,

a captayne good yenoughe,

a good enough captain,

And that was sene verament,

And that was so true,

for he wrought hem both wo and wouche.

for he brought them both woe and joy.

27. The Douglas partyd his host in thre,

27. The Douglas party thanked their host three times,

like a chief chieftain of pryde;

like a proud leader;

With sure spears of myghtty tre,

With strong spears of mighty wood,

they cum in on every syde:

they come in from every side:

28. Throughe our Yngglyshe archery

Through our English archery

gave many a wounde fulle wyde;

caused many painful wounds;

Many a doughty they garde to dy,

Many a brave one they watch to die,

which ganyde them no pryde.

which gave them no pride.

29. The Ynglyshe men let ther bowës be,

29. The English men let their bows be,

and pulde out brandes that were brighte;

and pulled out brands that were bright;

It was a heavy syght to se

It was a heavy sight to see

bryght swordes on basnites lyght.

bright swords on banners light.

30. Thorowe ryche male and myneyeple[51],

30. Through rich male and mine eyeple[51],

many sterne they strocke down straight;

many stars they struck down straight;

Many a freyke[52] that was fulle fre,

Many a freyke that was very free,

there under foot dyd lyght.

there underfoot dyed light.

31. At last the Douglas and the Percy met,

31. Finally, the Douglas and the Percy met,

lyk to captayns of myght and of mayne;

lyk to captains of might and of main;

The swapte together tylle they both swat,

The swapte together until they both sat,

with swordes that were of fine milan.

with swords that were of fine Milan.

32. These worthy freckys for to fyght,

32. These brave individuals to fight,

ther-to they were fulle fayne,

ther-to they were very happy,

Tylle the bloode out off their basnetes sprente,

Tylle the blood out of their helmets spilled,

as ever dyd hail or rayn.

as always did hail or rain.

33. "Yield thee, Percy," sayd the Douglas,

"Surrender, Percy," Douglas said,

"and i faith I shalle thee brynge

"and I swear I will bring you"

Where thowe shalte have a yerls wagis

Where you will have a year’s wages

of Jamy our Scottish kynge."

of Jamy, our Scottish king."

34. "Thou shalte have thy ransom fre,

34. "You shall have your ransom free,

I hight[53] the here this thinge;

I call this thing here;

For the manfullyste man yet art thow

For the most manly man there ever was, you are.

that ever I conqueryd in fielde fighttynge."

that I ever conquered in field fighting."

35. "Nay," sayd the lord Percy,

"No," said Lord Percy,

"I tolde it thee beforne,

"I told you before,

That I wolde never yeldyde be

That I would never yield to be

to no man of a woman born."

to no man of a woman born."

36. With that ther came an arrow hastely,

36. With that, an arrow came quickly,

forthe off a myghtty wane[54];

for the off a mighty wan__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;

It hath strekene the yerle Douglas

It has struck the Earl Douglas

in at the brest-bane.

in at the breastbone.

37. Thorowe lyvar and lungës bothe

37. Through liver and lungs both

the sharpe arrowe ys gane,

the sharp arrow is gone,

That never after in all his lyfe-days

That never again in all his life

he spayke mo wordës but ane:

he spoke more words but one:

That was, "Fyghte ye, my myrry men, whyllys ye may,

That was, "Fight, my merry men, while you can,

for my lyfe-days ben gane."

for my life, days have passed.

38. The Percy leanyde on his brande,

38. The Percy leaned on his sword,

and sawe the Douglas de;

and saw the Douglas de;

He tooke the dead man by the hande,

He took the dead man by the hand,

and said, "Wo ys me for thee!"

and said, "Woe is me for you!"

39. "To have savyde thy lyfe, I would have partyde with

39. "To save your life, I would have parted with

my landes for years three,

my lands for three years,

For a better man, of hart nor of hande,

For a better man, in heart or in deed,

was not in all the north contrë."

was not in all the north country."

40. Of all that see a Scottish knyght,

40. Of all who see a Scottish knight,

was callyd Sir Hewe the Monggombyrry;

was called Sir Hewe the Montgomery;

He saw the Douglas to the death was dyght,

He saw that Douglas was ready for battle to the death,

he spendyd a spear, a trusti tree.

he spent a spear, a trusty tree.

41. He rode upon a corsiare

41. He rode on a horse

throughe a hondred archery;

through a hundred archery;

He never stynttyde nor never blane[55],

He never hesitated nor ever blamed[55],

till he came to the good lord Percy.

till he came to the good Lord Percy.

42. He set upon the lorde Percy

He confronted Lord Percy

a dynte that was full sore;

a pain that was very severe;

With a sure spear of a myghttë tree

With a steady spear of a myghttë tree

clean thorow the body he the Percy ber[56],

clean thorow the body he the Percy ber[56],

43. A the tother syde that a man might see

43. On the other side that a person might see

a large cloth-yard and mare;

a large cloth yard and mare;

Two better captayns were not in Cristiantë

Two better captains were not in Christendom.

than that day slain were there.

than that day slain were there.

44. An archer off Northumberlande

An archer from Northumberland

saw slain was the lord Percy;

saw that Lord Percy was slain;

He bore a bende bowe in his hand,

He held a bent bow in his hand,

was made of trusti tree;

was made of trusty wood;

45. An arrow, that a cloth-yarde was long,

45. An arrow that was three feet long,

to the harde stele halyde he;

to the hard steel halide he;

A dynt that was both sad and soar

A sound that was both sad and harsh

he set on Sir Hewe the Monggombyrry.

he set on Sir Hewe the Monggombyrry.

46. The dynt yt was both sad and sore,

46. The sound was both sad and painful,

that he of Monggombyrry set;

that he of Monggombyrry established;

The swane-fethars that his arrowe bar

The fletching on his arrow

with his hart-blood they were wet.

with his blood they were wet.

47. There was never a freak one foot wolde flee,

47. There was never a strange one-footed creature that could fly,

but still in stour[57] dyd stand,

but still in dust __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ stood,

Hewyng on eache other, whyle they myghte dree,

Hewing on each other, while they could endure,

with many a balefull brande.

with many a harmful sword.

48. This battell begane in Cheviot

48. This battle started in Cheviot

an hour before the none,

an hour before noon,

And when even-songe bell was rang,

And when the evening song bell rang,

the battell was not half done.

the battle was not halfway done.

49. They took ... on either hande

49. They took ... on either side

by the lyght of the mone;

by the light of the moon;

Many hade no strength for to stande,

Many had no strength to stand,

in Cheviot the hillys abon.

in Cheviot the hillys above.

50. Of fifteen hundred archers of Ynglonde

50. Of fifteen hundred archers from England

went away but seventy and three;

left but seventy-three;

Of twenty hundred spear-men of Scotlonde,

Of two thousand spear-men from Scotland,

but even five and fifty.

but even five or fifty.

51. But all were slayne Cheviot within;

51. But all were slain in Cheviot;

they had no strength to stand on by;

they had no strength to rely on;

The chylde may rue that ys unborne,

The child might regret that they are not yet born,

it was the more pittë.

it was the more pit.

52. There was slayne, withe the lord Percy,

52. There was slain, with Lord Percy,

Sir John of Agerstone,

Sir John of Agerstone,

Sir Rogar, the hinde Hartly,

Sir Rogar, the hind Hartly,

Sir Wyllyam, the bold Hearone.

Sir William, the brave hero.

53. Sir George, the worthy Loumle,

53. Sir George, the respectable Loumle,

a knyghte of great renown,

a knight of great renown,

Sir Raff, the ryche Rugbe,

Sir Raff, the rich Rugby,

with dyntes were beaten downe.

with dynetes were beaten down.

54. For Wetharryngton my harte was wo,

54. For Wetharryngton, my heart was heavy,

that ever he slayne shulde be;

that whoever he killed should be;

For when both his leggis were hewyn in to,

For when both his legs were cut off,

yet he kneeled and fought on hys knee.

yet he knelt and fought on his knees.

55. There was slayne, with the doughty Douglas,

55. There was slain, with the brave Douglas,

Sir Hewe the Monggombyrry,

Sir Hewe the Monggombyrry,

Sir Davy Lwdale, that worthy was,

Sir Davy Lwdale was a remarkable man,

his sister's son was he.

he was her nephew.

56. Sir Charles a Murrë in that place,

56. Sir Charles a Murrë in that place,

that never a foot wolde fie;

that never a foot would flee;

Sir Hewe Maxwelle, a lorde he was,

Sir Hewe Maxwelle was a lord,

with the Douglas dyd he die.

with the Douglas did he die.

57. So on the morrowe they mayde them biers

57. So the next day they made themselves biers

off birch and hasell so gray;

off birch and hazel so gray;

Many widows, with weepyng tears,

Many widows, with weeping tears,

came to fetch ther makys[58] away.

came to pick up ther makys__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ away.

58. Tivydale may carpe of care,

58. Tivydale can capture its worries,

Northumberland may mayk great moan,

Northumberland may make great noise,

For two such captayns as slayne were there,

For two such captains as slain were there,

on the March-parti shall never be none.

on the March-party there shall never be none.

59. Word ys commen to Eddenburrowe,

59. News has come to Edinburgh,

to Jamy the Scottische kynge,

to Jamy the Scottish king,

That doughty Douglas, lyff-tenant of the Marches,

That brave Douglas, lieutenant of the Marches,

he lay slean Cheviot within.

he lay sleeping in Cheviot.

60. His handdës dyd he weal and wryng,

60. He twisted and turned his hands,

he sayd, "Alas, and woe ys me!

he said, "Alas, and woe is me!

Such an othar captayn Skotland within,"

Another captain from Scotland,

he sayd, "i-faith should never be."

he said, "I truly believe it should never be."

61. Worde ys commyn to lovely Londone,

61. Word has reached lovely London,

till the fourth Harry our kynge.

till the fourth Harry our king.

That lord Percy, leyff-tenante of the Marchis

That Lord Percy, lieutenant of the Marches

he lay slayne Cheviot within.

he lay slain Cheviot within.

62. "God have merci on his soule," sayde Kyng Harry,

62. "God have mercy on his soul," said King Harry,

"good lord, yf thy will it be!

"Good Lord, if it is your will!"

I have a hondred captayns in Ynglonde," he sayd,

I have a hundred captains in England," he said,

"as good as ever was he:

as good as ever he was:

But Percy, and I brook my lyfe,

But Percy, and I put up with my life,

thy deth well quyte shall be."

thy deth well quyte shall be.

63. As our noble kynge mayd his avowe,

63. As our noble king made his vow,

lyke a noble prince of renown,

like a renowned noble prince,

For the deth of the lord Percy

For the death of Lord Percy

he dyd the battle of Hombyll-down:

he did the battle of Hombyll-down:

64. Where syx and thirty Skottishe knyghtes

64. Where six and thirty Scottish knights

on a day were beaten down:

on a day we felt defeated:

Glendale glytteryde on their armor bryght,

Glendale glittered on their bright armor,

over castille, towar, and town.

over Castile, tower, and town.

65. This was the hontynge of the Cheviot,

65. This was the hunting of the Cheviot,

that tear[59] begane this spurn;

that tear__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ began this rejection;

Old men that knowen the grownde well enoughe

Old men who know the land well enough

call it the battell of Otterburn.

call it the battle of Otterburn.

66. At Otterburn begane this spume

66. At Otterburn, this foam began

upon a Monnynday;

on a Monday;

There was the doughty Douglas slean,

There was the brave Douglas slean,

the Percy never went away.

the Percy never left.

67. There was never a tyme on the Marche-partës

67. There was never a time on the Marche-partës

sen the Douglas and the Percy met,

sen the Douglas and the Percy met,

But yt ys mervele and the rede blude ronne not,

But it is a wonder and the red blood does not run,

as the rain does in the stret.

as the rain does in the street.

68. Jesus Christ our bales[60] bete,

68. Jesus Christ our bales__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ beats,

and to the bliss us bring!

and bring us happiness!

Thus was the hunting of the Cheviot;

Thus was the hunting of the Cheviot;

God send us alle good ending!

God grant us all a good ending!

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ blue-green, despite.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Hinder.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ Company.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ Engaged in battle.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ Ran through the woods.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ Blast sounded when the game was killed.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ Cutting, dividing.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ Fire.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ Possibly "finish."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ "A glove that covers the hand and forearm."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ Promise.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ Meaning unclear.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ Stopped.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ Pierced.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ Pressure of battle.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ Companions.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ That there (?).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ Evils.


JOHNIE COCK

JOHNIE COCK

1. Up Johnie raise[61] in a May morning,

1. Up Johnie raise[61] on a May morning,

Calld for water to wash his hands,

Calld for water to wash his hands,

And he has called for his gude gray hounds

And he has called for his good gray hounds.

That lay bound in iron bands, bands,

That lay tied up in iron bands, bands,

That lay bound in iron bands.

That was bound in iron bands.

2. "Ye'll busk[62], ye'll busk my noble dogs,

2. "You’ll dress up[62], you’ll dress up my noble dogs,

Ye'll busk and make them boun[63],

Ye'll get ready and make them eager[63],

For I'm going to the Braidscaur hill

For I'm heading to Braidscaur Hill.

To ding the dun deer doun."

To bring the gray deer down."

3. Johnie's mother has gotten word o' that,

3. Johnie's mom has heard about that,

And care-bed she has ta'en[64]:

And she’s taken a care bed __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:

"O Johnie, for my benison,

"O Johnie, for my blessing,"

I beg you'l stay at hame;

I beg you to stay home;

For the wine so red, and the well-baken bread,

For the red wine and the freshly baked bread,

My Johnie shall want nane."

My Johnie won't want any.

4. "There are seven forsters at Pickeram Side,

4. "There are seven forsters at Pickeram Side,

At Pickeram where they dwell,

At Pickeram where they live,

And for a drop of thy heart's bluid

And for a drop of your heart's blood

They wad ride the fords of hell."

They would ride through the depths of hell.

5. But Johnie has cast off the black velvet,

5. But Johnie has thrown off the black velvet,

And put on the Lincoln twine,

And put on the Lincoln twine,

And he is on the goode greenwood

And he is in the good greenwood

As fast as he could gang.

As fast as he could go.

6. Johnie lookit east, and Johnie lookit west,

6. Johnie looked east, and Johnie looked west,

And he lookit aneath the sun,

And he looked under the sun,

And there he spied the dun deer sleeping

And there he saw the brown deer sleeping

Aneath a buss o' whun[65].

Aneath a bus of one__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

7. Johnie shot, and the dun deer lap[66],

7. Johnie shot, and the brown deer jumped

And she lap wondrous wide,

And she walked wide-eyed,

Until they came to the wan water,

Until they reached the dim water,

And he stem'd her of her pride.

And he took away her pride.

8. He has ta'en out the little pen-knife,

8. He has taken out the small pocket knife,

'Twas full three quarters[67] long,

It was a full three quarters __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ long,

And he has ta'en out of that dun deer

And he has taken out of that gray deer

The liver but and[68] the tongue.

The liver but __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the tongue.

9. They eat of the flesh, and they drank of the blood,

9. They ate the flesh and drank the blood,

And the blood it was so sweet,

And the blood was so sweet,

Which caused Johnie and his bloody hounds

Which caused Johnie and his bloody hounds

To fall in a deep sleep.

To fall into a deep sleep.

10. By then came an old palmer,

10. By then, an old traveler arrived,

And an ill death may he die!

And may he die a terrible death!

For he's away to Pickeram Side

For he's off to Pickeram Side

As fast as he can drie[69].

As fast as he can drive[69].

11. "What news, what news?" says the Seven Forsters,

11. "What's the news, what's the news?" says the Seven Forsters,

"What news have ye brought to me?"

"What news have you brought me?"

"I have no news," the palmer said,

"I have no news," the traveler said,

"But what I saw with my eye."

"But what I saw with my own eye."

12. "As I came in by Braidisbanks,

12. "As I entered by Braidisbanks,

And down among the whuns,

And down among the shrubs,

The bonniest youngster e'er I saw

The prettiest kid I've ever seen.

Lay sleepin amang his hunds."

"Lay sleeping among his hounds."

13. "The shirt that was upon his back

13. "The shirt he was wearing

Was o' the holland fine;

Was of the fine linen;

The doublet which was over that

The doublet that was over that

Was o' the Lincoln twine."

Was of the Lincoln twine.

14. Up bespake the Seven Forsters,

14. The Seven Forsters spoke up,

Up bespake they ane and a':

Up they spoke one and all:

"O that is Johnie o' Cockleys Well,

"O that is Johnie o' Cockleys Well,

And near him we will draw."

And we will draw close to him.

15. O the first stroke that they gae him,

15. Oh, the first strike they gave him,

They struck him off by the knee,

They hit him below the knee,

Then up bespake his sister's son:

Then his sister's son spoke up:

"O the next'll gar[70] him die!"

"O the next will make him die!"

16. "O some they count ye well wight men,

16. "Oh, some consider you to be strong men,

But I do count ye nane;

But I don't count you at all;

For you might well ha' waken'd me,

For you could have easily woken me,

And ask'd gin I wad be ta'en."

And asked if I would be taken.

17. "The wildest wolf as in a' this wood

17. "The wildest wolf in all this wood

Wad not ha' done so by me;

Wad not have done that to me;

She'd ha' wet her foot i' the wan water,

She would have gotten her foot wet in the calm water,

And sprinkled it o'er my brae,

And sprinkled it over my hill,

And if that wad not ha' waken'd me,

And if that hadn't woken me,

She wad ha' gone and let me be."

She would have gone and let me be.

18. "O bows of yew, if ye be true,

18. "O bows of yew, if you are true,

In London, where ye were bought,

In London, where you were bought,

Fingers five, get up belive[71],

Fingers five, get up believe__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,

Manhuid shall fail me nought."

"Manhuid won't fail me."

19. He has kill'd the Seven Forsters,

19. He has killed the Seven Forsters,

He has kill'd them all but ane,

He has killed them all except one,

And that wan scarce to Pickeram Side,

And that barely reached Pickeram Side,

To carry the bode-words hame.

To bring the news home.

20. "Is there never a [bird] in a' this wood

20. "Is there never a bird in all this wood?

That will tell what I can say;

That will show what I can say;

That will go to Cockleys Well,

That will go to Cockleys Well,

Tell my mither to fetch me away?"

Tell my mother to come get me?

21. There was a [bird] into that wood,

21. There was a [bird] in that woods,

That carried the tidings away,

That took the news away,

And many ae[72] was the well-wight man

And many ae[72] was the strong man

At the fetching o' Johnie away.

At the taking away of Johnie.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rose.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Prepare.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ Ready.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ Has become anxious.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ Bunch of gorse.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ Jumped.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ Quarter--one-fourth of a yard.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ "But and"--as well as.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ Suffer, endure.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ Create, cause.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ Quickly.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ One.


SIR PATRICK SPENS

SIR PATRICK SPENS

1. The king sits in Dumferling toune,

1. The king is sitting in Dumferling town,

Drinking the blude-reid wine:

Drinking the blue-red wine:

"O whar will I get guid sailor,

"O where will I find a good sailor,

To sail this ship of mine?"

To sail this ship of mine?"

2. Up and spak an eldern knight,

2. Up and spoke an older knight,

Sat at the kings right kne:

Sat at the king's right knee:

"Sir Patrick Spens is the best sailor,

"Sir Patrick Spens is the best sailor,

That sails upon the sea."

That sails on the sea."

3. The king has written a braid letter[73],

3. The king has written a long letter[73],

And sign'd it wi' his hand,

And signed it with his hand,

And sent it to Sir Patrick Spens,

And sent it to Sir Patrick Spens,

Was walking on the sand.

Walking on the sand.

4. The first line that Sir Patrick read,

4. The first line that Sir Patrick read,

A loud laugh laughed he;

He let out a loud laugh;

The next line that Sir Patrick read,

The next line that Sir Patrick read,

The tear blinded his ee.

The tear blinded his eye.

5. "O wha is this has done this deed,

5. "Oh who has done this deed,

This ill deed done to me,

This wrong done to me,

To send me out this time o' the year,

To send me out at this time of year,

To sail upon the sea!"

To sail on the sea!

6. "Make haste, make haste, my mirry men all,

6. "Hurry up, hurry up, my happy friends,

Our guide ship sails the morne:"

Our guide ship sails the gloomy sea:

"O say na sae, my master dear,

"O say not so, my dear master,"

For I fear a deadlie storme."

For I fear a deadly storm.

7. "Late, late yestreen I saw the new moone[74],

7. "Late last night, I saw the new moon[74],

Wi' the auld moone in hir arme,

Wi' the auld moone in hir arme,

And I fear, I fear, my dear master,

And I'm worried, I'm worried, my dear master,

That we will come to harme"

That we will come to harm.

8. O our Scots nobles were right laith

8. Oh, our Scottish nobles were really reluctant

To weet their cork-heeled shoone;

To whistle their cork-heeled shoes;

But lang owre a' the play wer play'd,

But long after all the play was performed,

Their hats they swam aboone.

Their hats floated above them.

9. O lang, lang may their ladies sit,

9. Oh long, long may their ladies sit,

Wi' their fans into their hand,

Wi' their fans in their hands,

Or e'er they see Sir Patrick Spens

Or before they see Sir Patrick Spens

Cum sailing to the land.

Come sailing to the land.

10. O lang, lang may the ladies stand,

10. Oh long, long may the ladies stand,

Wi' their gold kerns[75] in their hair,

Wi' their gold kernels[75] in their hair,

Waiting for their ain dear lords,

Waiting for their own dear lords,

For they'll se thame na mair.

For they won't see them anymore.

11. Half owre, half owre to Aberdour,

11. Half over, half over to Aberdour,

It's "fiftie fadom deep,

It's fifty fathoms deep,

And their lies guid Sir Patrick Spens,

And their lies good Sir Patrick Spens,

Wi' the Scots lords at his feet."

Wi' the Scottish lords at his feet."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "A braid letter, open or public, in contrast to closed rolls."--Percy.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Keep in mind that it's seeing the new moon late in the evening that is considered a bad omen.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ Combs.


THE BONNY EARL OF MURRAY[76]

THE BONNY EARL OF MURRAY[76]

1. Ye highlands, and ye Lowlands,

1. You highlands, and you Lowlands,

Oh where have you been?

Where have you been?

They have slain the Earl of Murray,

They have killed the Earl of Murray,

And they layd him on the green.

And they laid him on the grass.

2. "Now wae be to thee, Huntly!

2. "Now woe be to you, Huntly!

And wherefore did you sae?

And why did you say?

I bade you bring him wi' you,

I asked you to bring him with you,

But forbade you him to slay."

But you forbid him to kill.

3. He was a braw gallant,

3. He was a strikingly handsome man,

And he rid at the ring[77];

And he rode at the ring[77];

And the bonny Earl of Murray,

And the handsome Earl of Murray,

Oh he might have been a king!

Oh, he could have been a king!

4. He was a braw gallant,

4. He was a bold gentleman,

And he play'd at the ba';

And he played at the ball;

And the bonny Earl of Murray

And the handsome Earl of Murray

Was the flower amang them a'.

Was the flower among them all?

5. He was a braw gallant,

5. He was a tough, dashing guy,

And he play'd at the glove[78];

And he played with the glove[78];

And the bonny Earl of Murray,

And the handsome Earl of Murray,

Oh he was the Queen's love!

Oh, he was the Queen's lover!

6. Oh lang will his lady

6. Oh long will his lady

Look o'er the Castle Down,

Look over the Castle Down,

E'er she see the Earl of Murray

E'er she sees the Earl of Murray

Come sounding thro the town!

Come sound through the town!

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ James Stewart, Earl of Murray, was killed by the followers of the Earl of Huntly in February 1592. The second stanza is, of course, spoken by the King.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Hitting a suspended ring with a lance while riding at full speed was a popular sport at the time.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ This likely refers to the glove worn by knights as a lady's favor.


MARY HAMILTON

Mary Hamilton

1. Word's gane to the kitchen,

1. Word's gone to the kitchen,

And word's gane to the ha',

And word's gone to the hall,

That Marie Hamilton has born a bairn

That Marie Hamilton has given birth to a child

To the highest Stewart of a'.

To the highest steward of all.

2. She's tyed it in her apron

2. She's tied it in her apron.

And she's thrown it in the sea;

And she’s tossed it into the ocean;

Says, "Sink ye, swim ye, bonny wee babe,

Says, "Sink or swim, pretty little baby,

You'll ne'er get mair o' me."

You'll never get more of me.

3. Down then cam the auld Queen,

3. Down then came the old Queen,

Goud[79] tassels tying her hair:

Gold __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ tassels tying her hair:

"O Marie, where's the bonny wee babe

"O Marie, where's the sweet little baby?"

That I heard greet[80] sae sair?"

"Did I hear greet__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ so sadly?"

4. "There was never a babe intill my room,

4. "There was never a baby in my room,

As little designs to be;

As small designs to be;

It was but a touch o' my sair side,

It was just a little bit of my sore side,

Came o'er my fair bodie."

Came over my fair body.

5. "O Marie, put on your robes o' black,

5. "O Marie, wear your black robes,

Or else your robes o' brown,

Or else your brown hoodie,

For ye maun gang wi' me the night,

For you must come with me tonight,

To see fair Edinbro town."

To see beautiful Edinburgh city.

6. "I winna put on my robes o' black,

6. "I won't put on my black robes,

Nor yet my robes o' brown;

Nor my brown robes, either;

But I'll put on my robes o' white,

But I'll wear my white robes,

To shine through Edinbro town."

To stand out in Edinburgh.

7. When she gaed up the Cannogate,

7. When she went up the Canongate,

She laugh'd loud laughters three;

She laughed loudly three times;

But when she cam down the Cannogate

But when she came down the Canongate

The tear blinded her ee.

The tear blinded her eye.

8. When she gaed up the Parliament stair,

8. When she went up the Parliament stairs,

The heel cam aff her shee[81];

The heel came off her shoe[81];

And lang or she cam down again

And long before she came down again.

She was condemn'd to dee.

She was condemned to die.

9. When she cam down the Cannogate,

9. When she came down the Canongate,

The Cannogate sae free,

The Cannogate is free,

Many a ladie look'd o'er her window,

Many a lady looked out of her window,

Weeping for this ladie.

Crying for this lady.

10. "Make never meen[82] for me," she says,

10. "Don't ever mean[82] anything to me," she says,

"Make never meen for me;

"Make never mean for me;"

Seek never grace frae a graceless face,

Seek never grace from a grace-less face,

For that ye'll never see."

For that you'll never see.

11. "Bring me a bottle of wine," she says,

11. "Get me a bottle of wine," she says,

"The best that e'er ye hae,

"The best that you ever have,

That I may drink to my weil-wishers,

That I may drink to my supporters,

And they may drink to me."

And they can drink to me."

12. "And here's to the jolly sailor lad

12. "And here’s to the cheerful young sailor

That sails upon the faem;

That sails upon the foam;

But let not my father nor mother get wit

But let neither my father nor my mother find out.

But that I shall come again."

But I will come back again.

13. "And here's to the jolly sailor lad

13. "And cheers to the cheerful sailor boy

That sails upon the sea;

Sailing on the sea;

But let not my father nor mother get wit

But let neither my father nor my mother understand.

O' the death that I maun dee."

O the death that I must die.

14. "Oh little did my mother think,

14. "Oh, my mother had no idea,

The day she cradled me,

The day she held me,

What lands I was to travel through,

What lands I was going to travel through,

What death I was to dee."

What death I was to die.

15. "Oh little did my father think,

15. "Oh, my father had no idea,

The day he held up[83] me,

The day he confronted __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ me,

What lands I was to travel through,

What lands I was going to travel through,

What death I was to dee."

What death I was to die."

16. "Last night I wash'd the Queen's feet,

16. "Last night I washed the Queen's feet,

And gently laid her down;

And gently laid her down;

And a' the thanks I've gotten the nicht

And all the thanks I’ve gotten tonight

To be hangd in Edinbro town!"

To be hung in Edinburgh town!"

17. "Last nicht there was four Maries,

17. "Last night there were four Maries,

The nicht there'll be but three;

The night will only have three;

There was Marie Seton, and Marie Beton,

There was Marie Seton, and Marie Beton,

And Marie Carmichael, and me."

And Marie Carmichael, and I."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gold.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Weep.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ Shoe.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ Moan.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ Acknowledged, lifted up, recognized as his legitimate child—an ancient ceremony celebrated around the world.


BONNIE GEORGE CAMPBELL

Bonnie George Campbell

1. High upon Highlands,

High on Highlands,

and low upon Tay,

and low on Tay,

Bonnie George Campbell

Bonnie George Campbell

rade out on a day.

rade out on a day.

2. Saddled and bridled

Saddled and ready

and gallant rade he;

and bravely rode he;

Hame cam his guid horse,

He came home on his good horse,

but never cam he.

but he never could.

3. Out cam his auld mither

3. Out came his old mother

greeting fu' sair,

greeting for you,

And out cam his bonnie bride

And out came his beautiful bride

riving her hair.

drying her hair.

4. Saddled and bridled

Saddled and ready

and booted rade he;

and booted him;

Toom[84] hame cam the saddle,

Toom__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ home came the saddle,

but never came he.

but he never showed up.

5. "My meadow lies green,

"My meadow is green,

and my corn is unshorn,

and my corn is uncut,

My barn is to build,

I'm building my barn.

and my babe is unborn."

and my baby is unborn."

6. Saddled and bridled

6. Tacked up

and booted rade he;

and booted his ride;

Toom hame cam the saddle,

Took him home in the saddle,

but never cam he.

but he never came.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Empty.


BESSIE BELL AND MARY GRAY[85]

Bessie Bell and Mary Gray[85]

1. O Bessie Bell and Mary Gray,

1. O Bessie Bell and Mary Gray,

They war twa bonnie lasses!

They were two pretty girls!

They biggit[86] a bower on yon burn-brae[87],

They built a shelter by that stream.

And theekit[88] it oer wi rashes.

And it's covered with rashes.

2. They theekit it oer wi' rashes green,

2. They covered it over with green rushes,

They theekit it oer wi' heather:

They covered it over with heather:

But the pest cam frae the burrows-town,

But the pest came from the burrows-town,

And slew them baith thegither.

And killed them both together.

3. They thought to lie in Methven kirk-yard

3. They planned to rest in Methven churchyard.

Amang their noble kin;

Among their noble kin;

But they maun lye in Stronach haugh,

But they must lie in Stronach haugh,

To biek forenent the sin[89].

To be forenent the sin[89].

4. And Bessie Bell and Mary Gray,

4. And Bessie Bell and Mary Gray,

They war twa bonnie lasses;

They were two pretty girls;

They biggit a bower on yon burn-brae,

They built a shelter on that stream bank,

And theekit it oer wi' rashes.

And apply ointment to it.



THE THREE RAVENS[90]

THE THREE RAVENS[90]

1. There were three ravens sat on a tree,

1. Three ravens were sitting in a tree,

Downe a downe, hay down, hay downe[91],

Downe a downe, hay down, hay downe[91],

There were three ravens sat on a tree, With a downe.

There were three ravens sitting in a tree, with a down.

There were three ravens sat on a tree,

There were three ravens sitting on a tree,

They were as blacke as they might be.

They were as black as they could be.

With a downe derrie, derrie, derrie, downe, downe.

With a down, down, down, down, down.

2. The one of them said to his mate,

2. One of them said to his friend,

"Where shall we our breakfast take?"

"Where shall we have our breakfast?"

3. "Downe in yonder greene field

3. "Down in that green field

There lies a knight slain under his shield."

There’s a knight lying dead under his shield.

4. His hounds they lie down at his feete,

4. His dogs lie down at his feet,

So well they can their master keepe[92].

So well they can keep their master.

5. His haukes they flie so eagerly,

5. His hawks fly so eagerly,

There's no fowle dare him come nie.

There's no foul dare him come near.

6. Downe there comes a fallow doe,

6. Down there comes a female deer,

As great with young as she might goe.

As great with young as she might go.

7. She lift up his bloudy head,

7. She lifted his bloody head,

And kist his wounds that were so red.

And kissed his wounds that were so red.

8. She got him up upon her backe,

8. She lifted him up onto her back,

And carried him to earthen lake[93].

And took him to the dirt lake[93].

9. She buried him before the prime,

9. She buried him before the prime,

She was dead herselfe ere even-song time.

She was dead herself before evening prayer.

10. God send every gentleman

10. God bless every gentleman

Such haukes, such hounds, and such a leman[94].

Such hawks, such hounds, and such a lover[94].

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Based on a real event during the plague, near Perth, in 1645. Check out the fascinating account in Professor Child's 'Ballads,' Part VII, p. 75f.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Constructed.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ A hill sloping down to a stream.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ Roofed with thatch.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ The equivalent, or possibly a parody, of this ballad, called 'The Twa Corbies,' is more well-known than the beautiful original.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ The refrain, or chorus, is different in another version of the ballad.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ Protect./Guard.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ Earth’s shroud, burial.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ Sweetheart, darling, literally 'dear-one' (liefman). The term originally had no negative connotation.


LORD RANDAL

LORD RANDAL

1. Where hae ye been, Lord Randal, my son?

1. Where have you been, Lord Randal, my son?

O where hae ye been, my handsome young man?

O where have you been, my handsome young man?

"I hae been to the wild wood; mother, make my bed soon,

"I have been to the wild wood; mom, make my bed soon,"

For I'm weary wi' hunting, and fain wald lie down."

For I'm tired from hunting, and I would gladly lie down.

2. "Where gat ye your dinner, Lord Randal, my son?

2. "Where did you get your dinner, Lord Randal, my son?

Where gat ye your dinner, my handsome young man?"

Where are you having dinner, my handsome young man?

"I din'd wi' my true-love; mother, make my bed soon,

"I dined with my true love; Mom, please make my bed soon,

For I'm weary wi' hunting, and fain wald lie down."

For I'm tired of hunting, and I would gladly lie down.

3. "What gat ye to your dinner, Lord Randal, my son?

3. "What did you have for dinner, Lord Randal, my son?

What gat ye to your dinner, my handsome young man?"

What did you get for your dinner, my handsome young man?

I gat eels boiled in broo[95]; mother, make my bed soon,

I got eels boiled in broth[95]; Mom, make my bed soon,

For I'm weary wi' hunting, and fain wald lie down."

For I'm tired from hunting, and would gladly lie down.

4. "What became o' your bloodhounds, Lord Randal, my son?

4. "What happened to your bloodhounds, Lord Randal, my son?

What became' o' your bloodhounds, my handsome young man?"

What happened to your bloodhounds, my handsome young man?

"O they swell'd and they died; mother, make my bed soon,

"O they swelled and they died; mom, please make my bed soon,"

For I'm weary wi' hunting, and fain wald lie down."

For I'm tired from hunting, and I'd really like to lie down.

5. "O I fear you are poison'd, Lord Randal, my son!

5. "Oh, I'm afraid you've been poisoned, Lord Randal, my son!

O I fear you are poison'd, my handsome young man!"

O, I fear you’ve been poisoned, my handsome young man!

"O yes! I'm poison'd; mother, make my bed soon,

"O yes! I'm poisoned; mom, make my bed soon,

For I'm sick at the heart, and I fain wald lie down[96]."

For I'm heartbroken, and I would gladly lie down[96]."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Broth.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Frogs, toads, snakes, and similar creatures were often served as fish and were believed to act as poison. One version includes a verse to elaborate on this:

"Where did she get those eels, Lord Randal, my son?
Where did she get those eels, my handsome young man?"
"'Under the bush of brown bracken; mother, make my bed soon,
For I'm tired from hunting, and I would love to lie down."


EDWARD[97]

EDWARD[97]

1. "Why dois your brand sae drap wi bluid,

1. "Why does your brand stain with blood,

Edward, Edward,

Edward, Edward,

Why dois your brand sae drap wi bluid,

Why does your brand stain with blood,

And why sae sad gang yee O?"

And why so sad are you going?

"O I hae killed my hauke sae guid,

"O I have killed my hawk so good,

Mither, mither,

Mother, mother,

O I hae killed my hauke sae guid,

O I have killed my hawk so good,

And I had nae mair hot hee O."

And I had no more hot hee O.

2. "Your haukis bluid was nevir sae reid,

2. "Your hawk's blood was never so red,

Edward, Edward,

Edward, Edward,

Your haukis bluid was nevir sae reid,

Your cheek was never so red,

My deir son I tell thee O."

My dear son, I tell you O.

"O I hae killed my reid-roan steid,

"O I have killed my red-roan horse,

Mither, mither,

Mutter, mutter,

O I hae killed my reid-roan steid,

O I have killed my red-roan horse,

That erst was sae fair and frie O."

That once was so beautiful and free O.

3. "Your steid was auld, and ye hae gat mair,

3. "Your place was old, and you've got more,

Edward, Edward,

Edward, Edward,

Your steid was auld, and ye hae gat mair,

Your home was old, and you have more now,

Sum other dule ye drie O[98]."

Sum other dule ye drie O[98].

"O I hae killed my fadir deir,

"O I have killed my dear father,

Mither, mither,

Mom, mom,

O I hae killed my fadir deir,

O I have killed my dear father,

Alas, and wae is mee O!"

"Alas, I'm so unfortunate!"

4. "And whatten penance wul ye drie, for that,

4. "And what penance will you endure for that,

Edward, Edward,

Edward, Edward,

And whatten penance wul ye drie, for that?

And what kind of penance will you endure for that?

My deir son, now tell me O."

My dear son, now tell me O.

"I'll set my feit in yonder boat,

"I'll set my feet in that boat,

Mither, mither,

Mither, mither,

I'll set my feit in yonder boat,

I'll set my feet in that boat,

And I'll fare over the sea O."

And I’ll go across the sea, O.

5. "And what wul ye doe wi' your towers and your ha',

5. "And what will you do with your towers and your hall,

Edward, Edward,

Edward, Edward,

And what wul ye doe wi' your towers and your ha',

And what will you do with your towers and your hall,

That were sae fair to see O?"

That was so beautiful to see, right?

"I'll let them stand till they doun fa',

"I'll let them stand till they fall,"

Mither, mither,

Mother, mother,

I'll let them stand till they doun fa',

I'll let them stand until they fall down,

For here nevir mair maun I bee O."

For here never more must I be O.

6. "And what wul ye leive to your bairns and your wife,

6. "And what will you leave for your children and your wife,

Edward, Edward,

Edward, Edward,

And what wul ye leive to your bairns and your wife,

And what would you leave to your kids and your wife,

When ye gang over the sea O?"

When are you going over the sea?

"The warldis room; let them beg thrae life,

"The world's room; let them beg three lives,

Mither, mither,

Mum, mum,

The warldis room; let them beg thrae life,

The world's room; let them beg three lives,

For them never mair wul I see O."

For them I will never see again.O.

7. "And what wul ye leive to your ain mither dear,

7. "And what would you leave to your own dear mother,

Edward, Edward,

Edward, Edward,

And what will ye leive to your ain mither dear?

And what will you leave for your dear mother?

My dear son, now tell me O."

My dear son, now tell me, O.

"The curse of hell frae me sall ye beir,

"The curse of hell from me shall you bear,

Mither, mither,

Moms, moms,

The curse of hell frae me sall ye beir,

The curse of hell from me shall you bear,

Sic counsels ye gave to me O."

Sic counsels ye gave to me O.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This is one of our best ballads. It was sent from Scotland to Percy by David Dalrymple.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ You are experiencing another kind of sorrow.


THE TWA BROTHERS

THE TWA BROTHERS

1. There were twa brethren in the north,

1. There were two brothers in the north,

They went to the school thegither;

They attended school together;

The one unto the other said,

The one said to the other,

"Will you try a warsle[99] afore?"

"Have you tried a warsle__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ before?"

2. They warsled up, they warsled down,

2. They wrestled up, they wrestled down,

Till Sir John fell to the ground,

Till Sir John fell to the ground,

And there was a knife in Sir Willie's pouch,

And there was a knife in Sir Willie's pocket,

Gied him a deadlie wound.

Gave him a deadly wound.

3. "Oh brither dear, take me on your back,

3. "Oh brother dear, please carry me on your back,

Carry me to yon burn clear,

Carry me to the clear stream over there,

And wash the blood from off my wound,

And wash the blood off my wound,

And it will bleed nae mair."

And it won't bleed anymore.

4. He took him up upon his back,

4. He lifted him onto his back,

Carried him to yon burn clear,

Carried him to that clear stream,

And washed the blood from off his wound,

And cleaned the blood off his wound,

But aye it bled the mair.

But yes, it bled even more.

5. "Oh brither dear, take me on your back,

5. "Oh brother dear, carry me on your back,

Carry me to yon kirk-yard,

Take me to that cemetery,

And dig a grave baith wide and deep.

And dig a grave both wide and deep.

And lay my body there."

"And place my body there."

6. He's taen him up upon his back,

6. He's taken him up on his back,

Carried him to yon kirk-yard,

Carried him to that churchyard,

And dug a grave baith deep and wide,

And dug a grave both deep and wide,

And laid his body there.

And placed his body there.

7. "But what will I say to my father dear,

7. "But what should I tell my dear dad,

Gin he chance to say, Willie, whar's John?"

Gin he had the chance to say, "Willie, where's John?"

"Oh say that he's to England gone,

"Oh, say that he's gone to England,

To buy him a cask of wine."

To buy him a barrel of wine.

8. "And what will I say to my mother dear,

8. "And what am I supposed to say to my dear mother,

Gin she chance to say, Willie, whar's John?"

Gin she chance to say, "Willie, where's John?"

"Oh say that he's to England gone,

"Oh, say that he has gone to England,

To buy her a new silk gown."

To get her a new silk dress.

9. "And what will I say to my sister dear,

9. "And what am I supposed to say to my dear sister,

Gin she chance to say, Willie, whar's John?"

Gin she happened to ask, "Willie, where's John?"

"Oh say that he's to England gone,

"Oh say that he's gone to England,

To buy her a wedding ring."

To buy her a wedding ring.

10. "But what will I say to her you loe[100] dear,

10. "But what should I say to her you love[100] dear,

Gin she cry, Why tarries my John?"

Gin she cried, "Why is my John taking so long?"

"Oh tell her I lie in Kirk-land fair,

"Oh, tell her I lie in Kirk-land fair,

And home again will never come."

And home again will never come.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wrestle.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Love.


BABYLON; OR THE BONNIE BANKS O' FORDIE

BABYLON; OR THE BEAUTIFUL BANKS OF FORDIE

1. There were three ladies lived in a bower,

1. There were three ladies living in a bower,

Eh vow bonnie,

Hey, beautiful,

And they went out to pull a flower

And they went out to pick a flower.

On the bonnie banks o' Fordie.

On the beautiful shores of Fordie.

2. They hadna pu'ed a flower but ane,

2. They hadn't picked a single flower,

When up started to them a banisht man.

When a banished man suddenly appeared to them.

3. He's ta'en the first sister by her hand,

3. He's taken the first sister by her hand,

And he's turned her round and made her stand.

And he turned her around and made her stand.

4. "It's whether will ye be a rank robber's wife,

4. "Are you going to be the wife of a notorious thief,

Or will ye die by my wee pen-knife?"

Or will you die by my little penknife?"

5. "It's I'll not be a rank robber's wife,

5. "I will not be a lowlife robber's wife,

But I'll rather die by your wee pen-knife!"

But I'd rather die by your little penknife!"

6. He's killed this may, and he's laid her by,

6. He’s killed this may, and he’s laid her down,

For to bear the red rose company.

For to carry the red rose company.

7. He's taken the second ane by the hand,

7. He's taken the second one by the hand,

And he's turned her round and made her stand.

And he turned her around and made her stand.

8. "It's whether will ye be a rank robber's wife,

8. "It's about whether you'll be a notorious robber's wife,

Or will ye die by my wee pen-knife?"

Or will you die by my little penknife?

9. "I'll not be a rank robber's wife,

9. "I refuse to be a common robber's wife,

But I'll rather die by your wee pen-knife."

But I'd rather die by your little penknife."

10. He's killed this may, and he's laid her by,

10. He’s killed this girl, and he’s left her there,

For to bear the red rose company.

For to carry the red rose together.

11. He's taken the youngest ane by the hand,

11. He’s taken the youngest one by the hand,

And he's turned her round and made her stand.

And he turned her around and made her stand.

12. Says, "Will ye be a rank robber's wife,

12. Says, "Will you be a notorious robber's wife,

Or will ye die by my wee pen-knife?"

Or will you die by my little pen knife?"

13. "I'll not be a rank robber's wife,

13. "I won’t be some common robber’s wife,

Nor will I die by your wee pen-knife."

Nor will I die from your little pen-knife.

14. "For I hae a brother in this wood,

14. "I have a brother in this woods,

And gin ye kill me, it's he'll kill thee."

And if you kill me, he will kill you.

15. "What's thy brother's name? Come tell to me."

15. "What's your brother's name? Come tell me."

"My brother's name is Baby Lon."

"My brother's name is Baby Lon."

16. "O sister, sister, what have I done!

16. "Oh sister, sister, what have I done!

O have I done this ill to thee!"

O, have I done this wrong to you!

17. "O since I've done this evil deed,

17. "Now that I've done this terrible thing,

Good sall never be seen o' me."

Good will never be seen from me.

18. He's taken out his wee pen-knife,

18. He's taken out his small pocket knife,

And he's twyned[101] himsel o' his own sweet life.

And he's entwined[101] himself in his own sweet life.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Separated, lacking.


CHILDE MAURICE[102]

CHILDE MAURICE[102]

1. Childe Maurice hunted i' the silver wood,

1. Childe Maurice hunted in the silver wood,

He hunted it round about,

He hunted it all around,

And noebodye that he found therein,

And no one he found there,

Nor none there was without.

Nor was there anyone without.

2. He says, "Come hither, thou little foot-page,

2. He says, "Come here, you little foot-page,

That runneth lowlye by my knee,

That runs quietly by my knee,

For thou shalt goe to John Steward's wife

For you will go to John Stewart's wife.

And pray her speake with me."

And please let her speak with me.

3. " . . . .

3. " . . . .

. . . .

. . . .

I, and greete thou doe that ladye well,

I greet you and hope you treat that lady well,

Ever soe well fro me."

Ever so well for me.

4. "And, as it falls, as many times

4. "And, as it falls, as many times

As knots beene knit on a kell[103],

As knots are tied on a veil[103],

Or marchant men gone to leeve London

Or merchant men gone to leave London

Either to buy ware or sell."

Either to buy goods or sell.

5. "And, as it falles, as many times

5. "And, as it happens, as many times

As any hart can thinke,

As any deer can think,

Or schoole-masters are in any schoole-house

Or schoolmasters are in any schoolhouse

Writing with pen and inke:

Writing with pen and ink:

For if I might, as well as she may,

For if I can, just like she can,

This night I would with her speake."

This night I would speak with her.

6. "And heere I send her a mantle of greene,

6. "And here I send her a green cloak,

As greene as any grasse,

As green as any grass,

And bid her come to the silver wood,

And ask her to come to the silver woods,

To hunt with Child Maurice."

To hunt with Child Maurice.

7. "And there I send her a ring of gold,

7. "And there I send her a gold ring,

A ring of precious stone,

A gemstone ring,

And bid her come to the silver wood,

And ask her to come to the silver woods,

Let[104] for no kind of man."

Let[104] be for no kind of man."

8. One while this little boy he yode[105],

8. One time, this little boy he yode[105],

Another while he ran,

While he ran,

Until he came to John Steward's hall,

Until he arrived at John Steward's hall,

I-wis[106] he never blan[107].

I think he never blan__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

9. And of nurture the child had good,

9. And the child had good upbringing,

He ran up hall and bower free,

He ran up the hall and the beautiful area freely,

And when he came to this ladye faire,

And when he arrived at this beautiful lady,

Sayes, "God you save and see[108]!"

Sayes, "God, you save and see[108]!"

10. "I am come from Child Maurice,

10. "I come from Child Maurice,

A message unto thee;

A message for you;

And Child Maurice, he greetes you well,

And Child Maurice sends his regards.

And ever soe well from me."

And ever so well from me.

11. "And as it falls, as oftentimes

11. "And as it falls, as often times

As knots beene knit on a kell,

As knots are tied on a quilt,

Or marchant men gone to leeve London

Or merchant men gone to leave London

Either for to buy ware or sell."

Either to buy goods or sell.

12. "And as oftentimes he greetes you well

12. "And often he greets you warmly

As any hart can thinke,

As any heart can think,

Or schoolemasters are in any schoole,

Or schoolmasters are in any school,

Wryting with pen and inke."

Writing with pen and ink.

13. "And heere he sends a mantle of greene[109],

13. "And here he sends a green cloak[109],

As greene as any grasse,

As green as any grass,

And he bids you come to the silver wood,

And he invites you to the silver forest,

To hunt with Child Maurice."

To hunt with Child Maurice.

14. "And heere he sends you a ring of gold,

14. "And here he sends you a gold ring,

A ring of the precious stone;

A ring with a precious stone;

He prayes you to come to the silver wood,

He asks you to come to the silver wood,

Let for no kind of man."

Let for no kind of man.

15. "Now peace, now peace, thou little foot-page,

15. "Now calm down, now calm down, you little foot-page,

For Christes sake, I pray thee!

For heaven's sake, I ask you!

For if my lord heare one of these words,

For if my lord hears one of these words,

Thou must be hanged hye!"

"You must be hanged high!"

16. John Steward stood under the castle wall,

16. John Steward stood beneath the castle wall,

And he wrote the words everye one,

And he wrote the words everyone,

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

17. And he called upon his hors-keeper,

17. And he called for his horsekeeper,

"Make ready you my steede!"

"Get my horse ready!"

I, and soe he did to his chamberlaine,

I, and so he did to his chamberlain,

"Make ready thou my weede[110]!"

"Get my weed ready __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__!"

18. And he cast a lease[111] upon his backe,

18. And he put a lease[111] on his back,

And he rode to the silver wood,

And he rode to the silver forest,

And there he sought all about,

And there he searched everywhere,

About the silver wood.

About the silver woods.

19. And there he found him Child Maurice

19. And there he found him, Child Maurice

Sitting upon a blocke,

Sitting on a block,

With a silver combe in his hand,

With a silver comb in his hand,

Kembing his yellow lockes.

Kembing his yellow locks.


20. But then stood up him Child Maurice,

20. But then Child Maurice stood up,

And sayd these words trulye:

And said these words truly:

"I doe not know your ladye," he said,

"I don't know your lady," he said,

"If that I doe her see."

"If I run into her."

21. He sayes, "How now, how now, Child Maurice?

21. He says, "What's going on, Child Maurice?

Alacke, how may this be?

Alas, how can this be?

For thou hast sent her love-tokens,

For you have sent her love tokens,

More now then two or three;"

More now than two or three;

22. "For thou hast sent her a mantle of greene,

22. "For you have sent her a green cloak,

As greene as any grasse,

As green as any grass,

And bade her come to the silver woode

And invited her to come to the silver woods.

To hunt with Child Maurice."

To go hunting with Child Maurice.

23. "And thou hast sent her a ring of gold,

23. "And you have sent her a gold ring,

A ring of precyous stone,

A ring of precious stone,

And bade her come to the silver wood,

And invited her to the silver woods,

Let for no kind of man."

Let for no kind of man.

24. "And by my faith, now, Child Maurice,

24. "And honestly, now, Child Maurice,

The tone[112] of us shall dye!"

The tone of us will change!

"Now be my troth," sayd Child Maurice,

"Now be my word," said Child Maurice,

"And that shall not be I."

"And that will not be me."

25. But he pulled forth a bright browne[113] sword,

25. But he pulled out a shiny brown sword,

And dryed it on the grasse,

And dried it on the grass,

And soe fast he smote at John Steward,

And so hard he hit John Steward,

I-wisse he never did rest.

I know he never rested.

26. Then he[114] pulled forth his bright browne sword,

26. Then he[114] pulled out his shiny brown sword,

And dryed it on his sleeve,

And dried it on his sleeve,

And the first good stroke John Stewart stroke,

And the first good hit John Stewart made,

Child Maurice head he did cleeve.

Child Maurice head he did cleeve.

27. And he pricked it on his sword's poynt,

27. And he pierced it on the tip of his sword,

Went singing there beside,

Sang there beside,

And he rode till he came to that ladye faire,

And he rode until he reached that beautiful lady,

Whereas this ladye lyed[115].

Where this lady lay __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

28. And sayes, "Dost thou know Child Maurice head,

28. And he says, "Do you know Child Maurice head,

If that thou dost it see?

Did you see that?

And lap it soft, and kisse it oft,

And kiss it gently, and kiss it frequently,

For thou lovedst him better than me."

For you loved him more than me.

29. But when she looked on Child Maurice head,

29. But when she looked at Child Maurice's head,

She never spake words but three:--

She said just three words:---

"I never beare no childe but one,

"I have only ever had one child,"

And you have slaine him trulye."

And you have truly slain him.

30. Sayes[116], "Wicked be my merrymen all,

30. Sayes[116], "Cursed be my friends,

I gave meate, drinke, and clothe!

I provided food, drink, and clothing!

But could they not have holden me

But couldn't they have held me?

When I was in all that wrath!"

When I was really angry!

31. "For I have slaine one of the curteousest knights

31. "For I have slain one of the most courteous knights

That ever bestrode a steed,

That ever rode a horse,

So[117] have I done one of the fairest ladyes

So[117] have I done one of the fairest ladies

That ever ware woman's weede!"

"That ever-wear woman's weed!"

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ It's worthwhile to cite Gray's praise of this ballad: "I've got the old Scottish ballad that inspired 'Douglas' [the well-known tragedy by Home]. It's divine.... Aristotle's best rules are followed in a way that shows the author never even heard of Aristotle." --Letter to Mason, in 'Works,' ed. Gosse, ii. 316.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ This means the page is to greet the lady as many times as there are knots in hair nets (kell), or merchants going to dear (leeve, lief) London, or thoughts of the heart, or schoolmasters in every schoolhouse. These repeated and comparative greetings are common in folklore, especially in German popular lyrics.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ Let (to desist) is an infinitive that depends on bid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ Went, walked.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ Certainly.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ Stopped.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ Protect.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ These are, of course, symbols of the Childe's identity.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ Clothes.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ Leash.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ That one = the one. That is the old neuter form of the definite article. See the tother for that other.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ Brown, used this way, seems to mean burnished or glistening, and is found in Anglo-Saxon.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ He, John Steward.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ Lived.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ John Steward.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ Compare the similar speed of tragic development in 'Babylon.'


THE WIFE OF USHER'S WELL

The Usher's Well Wife

1. There lived a wife at Usher's Well,

1. There lived a woman at Usher's Well,

And a wealthy wife was she;

And she was a rich wife;

She had three stout and stalwart sons,

She had three strong and sturdy sons,

And sent them o'er the sea.

And sent them across the sea.

2. They hadna been a week from her,

2. They hadn't been a week away from her,

A week but barely ane,

A week but barely one,

When word came to the carlin[118] wife

When word got to the carlin[118] wife

That her three sons were gane.

That her three sons were gone.

3. They hadna been a week from her,

3. They hadn’t been a week since she left,

A week but barely three,

A week but hardly three,

When word came to the carlin wife

When the news reached the carlin wife

That her sons she'd never see.

That she'd never see her sons.

4. "I wish the wind may never cease,

4. "I hope the wind never stops,

Nor fashes[119] in the flood,

Nor fashes in the flood,

Till my three sons come hame to me,

Till my three sons come home to me,

In earthly flesh and blood."

"In human form."

5. It fell about the Martinmass[120],

It happened around Martinmas. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

When nights are lang and mirk,

When nights are long and dark,

The carlin wife's three sons came hame,

The carlin wife's three sons came home,

And their hats were o' the birk[121].

And their hats were made of birch.

6. It neither grew in syke[122] nor ditch,

6. It didn't grow in a stream[122] or ditch,

Nor yet in ony sheugh[123],

Nor yet in any ditch __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,

But at the gates o' Paradise,

But at the gates of Paradise,

That birk grew fair eneugh.

That tree grew quite well.


7. "Blow up the fire, my maidens!

7. "Fan the flames, my ladies!

Bring water from the well!

Get water from the well!

For a' my house shall feast this night,

For all my house will celebrate tonight,

Since my three sons are well."

Since my three sons are doing well.

8. And she has made to them a bed,

8. And she has made them a bed,

She's made it large and wide,

She's made it big and spacious,

And she's ta'en her mantle her about,

And she’s wrapped her cloak around herself,

Sat down at the bed-side.

Sat down by the bed.


9. Up then crew the red, red cock[124],

9. Up then crew the red, red rooster[124],

And up and crew the gray;

And up and crew the gray;

The eldest to the youngest said,

The oldest to the youngest said,

"'Tis time we were away."

"It's time we left."

10. The cock he hadna craw'd but once,

10. The rooster hadn't crowed but once,

And clapp'd his wing at a',

And flapped his wing at all,

When the youngest to the eldest said,

When the youngest to the oldest said,

"Brother, we must awa'."

"Bro, we gotta go."

11. "The cock doth craw, the day doth daw.

11. "The rooster crows, the day breaks.

The channerin[125] worm doth chide;

The channerin__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ worm scolds;

Gin we be mist out o' our place,

Gin we be mist out o' our place,

A sair pain we maun bide."

A sore pain we must endure.

12. "Fare ye weel, my mother dear!

"Goodbye, Mom!"

Fareweel to barn and byre!

Farewell to barn and stable!

And fare ye weel, the bonny lass

And goodbye, the pretty girl

That kindles my mother's fire!"

That sparks my mom's fire!

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Old woman.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Lockhart's clever correction for the fishes in the manuscript, which means disturbances or storms.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ November 11th. Another version states the time as "the hallow days of Yule."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ Birch.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ Marsh.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ Furrow, ditch.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ In folklore, the break of day is heralded to demons and ghosts by three roosters—typically one white, one red, and one black; however, the colors and even the numbers can vary. At the third crow, the ghosts must disappear. This rule applies to both guilty and innocent; of course, the sons are "spirits of health."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ Fretting.


SWEET WILLIAM'S GHOST

SWEET WILLIAM'S GHOST

1. Whan bells war rung, an mass was sung,

1. When the bells were rung, and a mass was sung,

A wat[126] a' man to bed were gone,

A wat[126] man to bed were gone,

Clark Sanders came to Margret's window,

Clark Sanders came to Margret's window,

With mony a sad sigh and groan.

With many a sad sigh and groan.

2. "Are ye sleeping, Margret," he says,

2. "Are you sleeping, Margret," he says,

"Or are ye waking, presentlie?

"Or are you waking, currently?"

Give me my faith and trouth again,

Give me my faith and truth again,

A wat, true-love, I gied to thee."

A vow, my true love, I give to you.

3. "Your faith and trouth ye's never get,

3. "You'll never get your faith and truth,

Nor our true love shall never twin[127],

Nor shall our true love ever part[127],

Till ye come with me in my bower,

Till you come with me in my bower,

And kiss me both cheek and chin."

And kiss me on both cheeks and my chin."

4. "My mouth it is full cold, Margret,

4. "My mouth is really cold, Margret,

It has the smell now of the ground;

It now has the scent of the earth;

And if I kiss thy comely mouth,

And if I kiss your lovely mouth,

Thy life-days will not be long."

Your days in life will not be long.

5. "Cocks are crowing a merry mid-larf[128],

5. "Roosters are crowing a cheerful mid-laugh[128],

I wat the wild fule boded day;

I watch the wild fire bloom today;

Give me my faith and trouth again,

Give me my faith and truth again,

And let me fare me on my way."

And let me go on my way.

6. "Thy faith and trouth thou shall na get,

6. "You will not get your faith and truth,

Nor our true love shall never twin,

Nor our true love will never match,

Till ye tell me what comes of women

Till you tell me what happens with women

A wat that dy's in strong traveling[129]."

A way that dies in strong traveling[129].

7. "Their beds are made in the heavens high,

7. "Their beds are made in the sky up high,

Down at the foot of our good Lord's knee,

Down at the foot of our Lord's knee,

Well set about wi' gilly-flowers,

Get started with gilly-flowers,

A wat sweet company for to see."

A great company to visit.

8. "O cocks are crowing a merry mid-larf,

8. "The roosters are crowing joyfully in the middle of the day,

A wat the wild fule boded day;

A what the wild fool boded day;

The salms of Heaven will be sung,

The songs of Heaven will be sung,

And ere now I'll be missed away."

And before long, I’ll be gone.

9. Up she has taen a bright long wand,

9. Up she has taken a bright long wand,

And she has straked her trouth thereon[130];

And she has spoken her truth there.

She has given it him out at the shot-window,

She has handed it to him at the display window,

Wi mony a sad sigh and heavy groan.

Wi many a sad sigh and heavy groan.

10. "I thank you, Margret, I thank you, Margret,

10. "Thank you, Margret, thank you, Margret,

And I thank you heartilie;

And I thank you sincerely;

Gin ever the dead come for the quick,

Gin ever the dead come for the living,

Be sure, Margret, I'll come again for thee."

"Don't worry, Margret, I'll come back for you."

11. It's hose and shoon an gound[131] alane

11. It's hose and shoes and ground[131] alone

She clame the wall and followed him,

She climbed the wall and followed him,

Until she came to a green forest,

Until she reached a green forest,

On this she lost the sight of him.

On this, she lost sight of him.

12. "Is there any room at your head, Sanders?

12. "Is there any space at your head, Sanders?

Is there any room at your feet?

Is there any space at your feet?

Or any room at your twa sides?

Or any room at your two sides?

Where fain, fain woud I sleep."

Where I would truly like to sleep."

13. "There is nae room at my head, Margret,

"There isn't any space in my head, Margret,"

There is nae room at my feet;

There is no room at my feet;

There is room at my twa sides,

There is room at my two sides,

For ladys for to sleep."

For women to sleep.

14. "Cold meal[132] is my covering owre,

14. "Cold meal[132] is my blanket over,

But an[133] my winding sheet:

But an __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ my winding sheet:

My bed it is full low, I say,

My bed is really low, I say,

Among hungry worms I sleep."

"Among hungry worms, I sleep."

15. "Cold meal is my covering owre,

15. "A cold meal is my cover,

But an my winding sheet:

But my winding sheet:

The dew it falls nae sooner down

The dew doesn't fall down any faster.

Than ay it is full weet."

Than ay it is full wet.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "I wot," or "I know," means truly or in truth. The same applies in 5-2, 6-4, 7-4, 8-2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Part, separate. She doesn’t know yet that he is dead.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ Likely a distorted name of a town; a = in. "Cocks are crowing in merry--, and the wild-fowl announce the dawn."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ Those who die in childbirth.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ Margaret returns his vow by "stroking" it on the wand, similar to how some cultures believe they can cure a disease by rubbing the affected area with a stick or stone and throwing the latter into the road.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ Gown.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ Soil, earth.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ But and = also.





HONORÉ DE BALZAC

(1799-1850)

BY WILLIAM P. TRENT


onoré de Balzac, by common consent the greatest of French novelists and to many of his admirers the greatest of all writers of prose fiction, was born at Tours, May 16th, 1799. Neither his family nor his place of birth counts for much in his artistic development; but his sister Laure, afterwards Madame Surville,--to whom we owe a charming sketch of her brother and many of his most delightful letters,--made him her hero through life, and gave him a sympathy that was better than any merely literary environment. He was a sensitive child, little comprehended by his parents or teachers, which probably accounts for the fact that few writers have so well described the feelings of children so situated [See 'Le lys dans la vallée' (The Lily in the Valley) and 'Louis Lambert']. He was not a good student, but undermined his health by desultory though enormous reading and by writing a precocious Treatise on the Will, which an irate master burned and the future novelist afterwards naïvely deplored. When brought home to recuperate, he turned from books to nature, and the effects of the beautiful landscape of Touraine upon his imagination are to be found throughout his writings, in passages of description worthy of a nature-worshiper like Senancour himself. About this time a vague desire for fame seems to have seized him,--a desire destined to grow into an almost morbid passion; and it was a kindly Providence that soon after (1814) led his family to quit the stagnant provinces for that nursery of ambition, Paris. Here he studied under new masters, heard lectures at the Sorbonne, read in the libraries, and finally, at the desire of his practical father, took a three years' course in law.

Honoré de Balzac, widely regarded as the greatest French novelist and, for many of his fans, the greatest writer of prose fiction overall, was born in Tours on May 16, 1799. His family background and place of birth aren't significant to his artistic growth; however, his sister Laure, later known as Madame Surville—who provided us with a charming portrayal of her brother and many of his most delightful letters—made him her lifelong hero and gave him a support that surpassed any purely literary setting. He was a sensitive child, often misunderstood by his parents and teachers, which likely explains why few writers have so accurately captured the feelings of children in similar circumstances [See 'Le lys dans la vallée' (The Lily in the Valley) and 'Louis Lambert']. He wasn't a great student, but he compromised his health with haphazard yet extensive reading and by writing a precocious Treatise on the Will, which an enraged teacher burned, much to the future novelist's naive disappointment. When he was brought home to recover, he shifted his focus from books to nature, and the influence of the stunning landscape of Touraine on his imagination can be seen throughout his work, featuring descriptive passages worthy of a nature-lover like Senancour himself. Around this time, a vague ambition for fame seemed to take hold of him—a desire that was destined to become an almost obsessive passion; it was a fortunate twist of fate that shortly after (in 1814) prompted his family to leave the stagnant provinces for the thriving ambition hub of Paris. There, he studied under new instructors, attended lectures at the Sorbonne, read in libraries, and ultimately, at his father's insistence, completed a three-year law course.



He was now at the parting of the ways, and he chose the one nearest his heart. After much discussion, it was settled that he should not be obliged to return to the provinces with his family, or to enter upon the regular practice of law, but that he might try his luck as a writer on an allowance purposely fixed low enough to test his constancy and endurance. Two years was the period of probation allotted, during which time Balzac read still more widely and walked the streets studying the characters he met, all the while endeavoring to grind out verses for a tragedy on Cromwell. This, when completed, was promptly and justly damned by his family, and he was temporarily forced to retire from Paris. He did not give up his aspirations, however, and before long he was back in his attic, this time supporting himself by his pen. Novels, not tragedies, were what the public most wanted, so he labored indefatigably to supply their needs and his own necessities; not relinquishing, however, the hope that he might some day watch the performance of one of his own plays. His perseverance was destined to be rewarded, for he lived to write five dramas which fill a volume of his collected works; but only one, the posthumous comedy 'Mercadet', was even fairly successful. Yet that Balzac had dramatic genius his matured novels abundantly prove.

He was at a crossroads and chose the path that felt closest to his heart. After a lot of discussion, it was agreed that he wouldn't have to go back to the provinces with his family or start a regular law practice. Instead, he could pursue a career as a writer while living on a deliberately low allowance designed to test his dedication and resilience. He was given a two-year trial period during which he read even more widely and walked the streets observing the people he encountered, all while trying to write a tragedy about Cromwell. When he finished it, his family quickly and rightly condemned it, forcing him to temporarily leave Paris. However, he didn't abandon his dreams, and before long, he was back in his attic, this time making a living with his writing. The public was more interested in novels than tragedies, so he worked tirelessly to meet their demands and support himself, while still hoping that one day he would see one of his plays performed. His persistence eventually paid off, as he lived to write five plays that fill a volume of his collected works, but only one, the posthumous comedy 'Mercadet', was somewhat successful. Still, his more mature novels clearly show that Balzac had dramatic talent.

The ten romances, however, that he wrote for cheap booksellers between 1822 and 1829 displayed so little genius of any sort that he was afterwards unwilling to cover their deficiencies with his great name. They have been collected as youthful works ('Oeuvres de jeunesse'), and are useful to a complete understanding of the evolution of their author's genius; but they are rarely read even by his most devoted admirers. They served, however, to enable him to get through his long and heart-rending period of apprenticeship, and they taught him how to express himself; for this born novelist was not a born writer and had to labor painfully to acquire a style which only at rare moments quite fitted itself to the subject he had in hand.

The ten romances he wrote for budget publishers between 1822 and 1829 showed so little talent that he later hesitated to associate them with his famous name. They've been grouped together as early works ('Oeuvres de jeunesse') and are helpful for a full understanding of the development of their author's talent; however, they're rarely read even by his biggest fans. Nevertheless, they allowed him to get through his long and challenging apprenticeship, teaching him how to communicate his ideas. This naturally gifted novelist wasn’t a naturally skilled writer and had to work hard to develop a style that only occasionally matched the subject he was addressing.

Much more interesting than these early sensational romances were the letters he wrote to his sister Laure, in which he grew eloquent over his ambition and gave himself needed practice in describing the characters with whom he came in contact. But he had not the means to wait quietly and ripen, so he embarked in a publishing business which brought him into debt. Then, to make up his losses, he became partner in a printing enterprise which failed in 1827, leaving him still more embarrassed financially, but endowed with a fund of experience which he turned to rich account as a novelist. Henceforth the sordid world of debt, bankruptcy, usury, and speculation had no mystery for him, and he laid it bare in novel after novel, utilizing also the knowledge he had gained of the law, and even pressing into service the technicalities of the printing office [See 'Illusions perdues' (Lost Illusions)]. But now at the age of twenty-eight he had over 100,000 francs to pay, and had written nothing better than some cheap stories; the task of wiping out his debts by his writings seemed therefore a more hopeless one than Scott's. Nothing daunted, however, he set to work, and the year that followed his second failure in business saw the composition of the first novel he was willing to acknowledge, 'Les Chouans.' This romance of Brittany in 1799 deserved the praise it received from press and public, in spite of its badly jointed plot and overdrawn characters. It still appeals to many readers, and is important to the 'Comédie humaine' as being the only novel of the "Military Scenes.". The 'Physiology of Marriage' followed quickly (1829-30), and despite a certain pruriency of imagination, displayed considerable powers of analysis, powers destined shortly to distinguish a story which ranks high among its author's works, 'La Maison du chat-qui-pelote' (1830). This delightful novelette, the queer title of which is nearly equivalent to 'At the Sign of the Cat and the Racket,' showed in its treatment of the heroine's unhappy passion the intuition and penetration of the born psychologist, and in its admirable description of bourgeois life the pictorial genius of the genuine realist. In other words the youthful romancer was merged once for all in the matured novelist. The years of waiting and observation had done their work, and along the streets of Paris now walked the most profound analyst of human character that had scrutinized society since the days when William Shakespeare, fresh from Stratford, trod the streets and lanes of Elizabethan London.

Much more fascinating than these early sensational romances were the letters he wrote to his sister Laure, where he passionately expressed his ambition and honed his skills in describing the people he encountered. However, he couldn’t afford to wait and develop his talent quietly, so he jumped into a publishing business that left him in debt. To recover his losses, he became a partner in a printing venture that failed in 1827, further complicating his financial situation but giving him valuable experience he later leveraged as a novelist. From then on, the harsh realities of debt, bankruptcy, lending, and speculation were no mystery to him, and he exposed these themes in novel after novel, using the legal knowledge he had acquired and even incorporating the technical aspects of the printing trade [See 'Illusions perdues' (Lost Illusions)]. But by the age of twenty-eight, he was facing debts of over 100,000 francs and had produced nothing better than some low-quality stories; the idea of clearing his debts through writing felt even more daunting than Scott's challenges. Nevertheless, undeterred, he got to work, and the year after his second business failure, he completed the first novel he was proud of, 'Les Chouans.' This romance set in Brittany in 1799 received the praise it deserved from both critics and readers, despite its awkward plot and exaggerated characters. It still resonates with many readers and is significant to the 'Comédie humaine' as the only novel featuring "Military Scenes." 'The Physiology of Marriage' quickly followed (1829-30) and, despite a hint of salaciousness, showcased considerable analytical skills, which would soon distinguish a story that ranks highly among his works, 'La Maison du chat-qui-pelote' (1830). This charming novella, whose quirky title is nearly equivalent to 'At the Sign of the Cat and the Racket,' revealed in its portrayal of the heroine's troubled love the insight and depth of a natural psychologist, and in its excellent depiction of bourgeois life, the visual talent of a true realist. In other words, the young storyteller had been transformed into a mature novelist. The years spent waiting and observing had paid off, and now, as he walked the streets of Paris, he was the most profound analyst of human character to have examined society since William Shakespeare, fresh from Stratford, wandered the streets and alleys of Elizabethan London.

The year 1830 marks the beginning not merely of Balzac's success as the greatest of modern realists, but also of his marvelous literary activity. Novel after novel is begun before its predecessor is finished; short stories of almost perfect workmanship are completed; sketches are dashed off that will one day find their appropriate place in larger compositions, as yet existing only in the brain of the master. Nor is it merely a question of individual works: novels and stories are to form different series,--'Scenes from Private Life,' 'Philosophical Novels and Tales,'--which are themselves destined to merge into 'Studies of Manners in the Nineteenth Century,' and finally into the 'Comédie humaine' itself. Yet it was more than a swarm of stories that was buzzing in his head; it was a swarm of individuals often more truly alive to him than the friends with whom he loved to converse about them. And just because he knew these people of his brain, just because he entered into the least details of their daily lives, Balzac was destined to become much more than a mere philosopher or student of society; to wit, a creator of characters, endowed with that "absolute dramatic vision" which distinguishes Homer and Shakespeare and Chaucer. But because he was also something of a philosopher and student of sociology, he conceived the stupendous idea of linking these characters with one another and with their several environments, in order that he might make himself not merely the historian but also the creator of an entire society. In other words, conservative though he was, Balzac had the audacity to range himself by the side of Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire, and to espouse the cause of evolution even in its infancy. The great ideas of the mutability of species and of the influence of environment and heredity were, he thought, as applicable to sociology as to zoölogy, and as applicable to fiction as to either. So he meditated the 'Comédie humaine' for several years before he announced it in 1842, and from being almost the rival of Saint-Hilaire he became almost the anticipator of Darwin.

The year 1830 marks the start of Balzac’s success as the greatest of modern realists and also his incredible literary productivity. He starts novel after novel before finishing the last one; he completes short stories that are almost perfectly crafted; he quickly writes sketches that will eventually find their place in larger works, which are still just ideas in his mind. It’s not just about individual works: novels and stories will form different series—'Scenes from Private Life,' 'Philosophical Novels and Tales'—which are set to combine into 'Studies of Manners in the Nineteenth Century,' and finally into the 'Comédie humaine' itself. But it was more than just a bunch of stories swirling in his mind; it was a crowd of characters who often felt more real to him than the friends he loved to discuss them with. And because he understood these characters so well, immersing himself in every detail of their daily lives, Balzac was destined to be more than just a philosopher or social observer; he became a creator of characters, gifted with that "absolute dramatic vision" that distinguishes Homer, Shakespeare, and Chaucer. However, because he was also somewhat of a philosopher and a student of sociology, he conceived the amazing idea of connecting these characters with one another and their various environments, allowing him to be not just the historian but also the creator of an entire society. In other words, despite his conservative views, Balzac had the boldness to stand with Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire and support the idea of evolution even in its early stages. He believed that the significant concepts of the changes in species and the effects of environment and heredity applied to sociology just as much as to zoology, and were equally relevant to fiction. So he contemplated the 'Comédie humaine' for several years before announcing it in 1842, and from being almost a rival of Saint-Hilaire, he became a precursor to Darwin.

But this idea of evolution was itself due to the evolution of his genius, to which many various elements contributed: his friendships and enmities with contemporary authors, his intimacies with women of refinement and fashion, his business struggles with creditors and publishers, his frequent journeys to the provinces and foreign countries; and finally his grandiose schemes to surround himself with luxury and the paraphernalia of power, not so much for his own sake as for the sake of her whose least smile was a delight and an inspiration. About each of these topics an interesting chapter might be written, but here a few words must suffice.

But this idea of evolution was itself the result of the growth of his genius, which was influenced by many different factors: his friendships and rivalries with contemporary authors, his close connections with refined and fashionable women, his business challenges with creditors and publishers, his frequent trips to different regions and foreign countries; and finally, his ambitious plans to surround himself with luxury and symbols of power, not just for his own benefit but for the sake of the woman whose slightest smile brought him joy and inspiration. Each of these topics could fill an interesting chapter, but for now, just a few words will have to do.

After his position as an author was more or less assured, Balzac's relations with the leaders of his craft--such as Victor Hugo, Théophile Gautier, and George Sand--were on the whole cordial. He had trouble with Sainte-Beuve, however, and often felt that his brother-writers begrudged his success. His constant attacks on contemporary journalists, and his egotistic and erratic manners naturally prejudiced the critics, so that even the marvelous romance entitled 'La Peau de chagrin' (The Magic Skin: 1831),--a work of superb genius,--speedily followed as it was by 'Eugénie Grandet' and 'Le Père Goriot,' did not win him cordial recognition. One or two of his friendships, however, gave him a knowledge of higher social circles than he was by birth entitled to, a fact which should be remembered in face of the charge that he did not know high life, although it is of course true that a writer like Balzac, possessing the intuition of genius, need not frequent salons or live in hovels in order to describe them with absolute verisimilitude.

After Balzac secured his status as an author, his relationships with prominent figures in his field—like Victor Hugo, Théophile Gautier, and George Sand—were generally friendly. However, he had issues with Sainte-Beuve and often felt that his fellow writers resented his success. His constant criticisms of contemporary journalists, along with his self-centered and unpredictable behavior, understandably biased the critics. Even the remarkable novel 'La Peau de chagrin' (The Magic Skin: 1831), a work of incredible genius, quickly followed by 'Eugénie Grandet' and 'Le Père Goriot,' didn't earn him genuine appreciation. Still, a couple of his friendships provided him access to higher social circles than his birth would suggest, a point worth noting against the claim that he didn’t understand high society. However, it is true that a writer like Balzac, with a genius's intuition, doesn’t need to frequent high-society events or live in poverty to accurately depict them.

With regard to Balzac's debts, the fact should be noted that he might have paid them off more easily and speedily had he been more prudent. He cut into the profits of his books by the costly changes he was always making in his proof-sheets,--changes which the artist felt to be necessary, but against which the publishers naturally protested. In reality he wrote his books on his proof-sheets, for he would cut and hack the original version and make new insertions until he drove his printers wild. Indeed, composition never became easy to him, although under a sudden inspiration he could sometimes dash off page after page while other men slept. He had, too, his affectations; he must even have a special and peculiar garb in which to write. All these eccentricities and his outside distractions and ambitions, as well as his noble and pathetic love affair, entered into the warp and woof of his work with effects that can easily be detected by the careful student, who should remember, however, that the master's foibles and peculiarities never for one moment set him outside the small circle of the men of supreme genius. He belongs to them by virtue of his tremendous grasp of life in its totality, his superhuman force of execution and the inevitableness of his art at its best.

Regarding Balzac's debts, it's important to note that he could have paid them off more easily and quickly if he had been more careful. He reduced his book profits with the expensive changes he constantly made to his proof-sheets—changes he believed were necessary, but which the publishers naturally opposed. In reality, he wrote his books on the proof-sheets, cutting and modifying the original version and adding new material until he drove his printers crazy. Indeed, writing was never easy for him, although under sudden inspiration he could sometimes churn out pages while others slept. He also had his quirks; he insisted on having a special and unique outfit to write in. All these eccentricities, along with his external distractions and ambitions, as well as his noble and touching love affair, wove into the fabric of his work in ways that a careful reader can easily recognize. However, they should remember that the master's idiosyncrasies never placed him outside the small circle of truly genius individuals. He belongs to them because of his immense understanding of life as a whole, his extraordinary ability to execute his ideas, and the inevitability of his art at its best.

The decade from 1830 to 1840 is the most prolific period of Balzac's genius in the creation of individual works; that from 1840 to 1850 is his great period of philosophical co-ordination and arrangement. In the first he hewed out materials for his house; in the second he put them together. This statement is of course relatively true only, for we owe to the second decade three of his greatest masterpieces: 'Splendeurs et misères des courtisanes,' and 'La Cousine Bette' and 'Le Cousin Pons,' collectively known as 'Les Parents pauvres' (Poor Relations). And what a period of masterful literary activity the first decade presents! For the year 1830 alone the Vicomte de Spoelberch de Lovenjoul gives seventy-one entries, many of slight importance, but some familiar to every student of modern literature, such as 'El Verdugo,' 'La Maison du chat-qui-pelote,' 'Gobseck,' 'Adieu,' 'Une Passion dans le desert' (A Passion in the Desert), 'Un Épisode sous la Terreur' (An Episode of the Terror). For 1831 there are seventy-six entries, among them such masterpieces as 'Le Réequisitionnaire' (The Conscript), 'Les Proscrits' (The Outlaws), 'La Peau de chagrin,' and 'Jésus-Christ en Flandre.' In 1832 the number of entries falls to thirty-six, but among them are 'Le Colonel Chabert,' 'Le Curé de Tours' (The Priest of Tours), 'La Grande Bretèche,' 'Louis Lambert,' and 'Les Marana.' After this year there are fewer short stories. In 1833 we have 'Le Médecin de campagne' (The Country Doctor), and 'Eugénie Grandet,' with parts of the 'Histoire des treize' (Story of the Thirteen), and of the 'Contes drolatiques' (Droll Tales). The next year gives us 'La Recherche de l'absolu' (Search for the Absolute) and 'Le Père Goriot' (Old Goriot) and during the next six there were no less than a dozen masterpieces. Such a decade of accomplishment is little short of miraculous, and the work was done under stress of anxieties that would have crushed any normal man.

The decade from 1830 to 1840 is the most productive period of Balzac's talent in creating individual works; the years from 1840 to 1850 mark his major phase of philosophical organization and structure. In the first period, he gathered materials for his projects; in the second, he assembled them. This assertion is only relatively true, because in the second decade we owe three of his greatest masterpieces: 'Splendeurs et misères des courtisanes,' 'La Cousine Bette,' and 'Le Cousin Pons,' collectively known as 'Les Parents pauvres' (Poor Relations). And what a remarkable period of literary achievement the first decade showcases! For the year 1830 alone, Vicomte de Spoelberch de Lovenjoul lists seventy-one entries, many of which are of minor significance, but some are well-known to every student of modern literature, like 'El Verdugo,' 'La Maison du chat-qui-pelote,' 'Gobseck,' 'Adieu,' 'Une Passion dans le desert' (A Passion in the Desert), and 'Un Épisode sous la Terreur' (An Episode of the Terror). In 1831, there are seventy-six entries, including such masterpieces as 'Le Réequisitionnaire' (The Conscript), 'Les Proscrits' (The Outlaws), 'La Peau de chagrin,' and 'Jésus-Christ en Flandre.' In 1832, the number of entries decreases to thirty-six, but among them are 'Le Colonel Chabert,' 'Le Curé de Tours' (The Priest of Tours), 'La Grande Bretèche,' 'Louis Lambert,' and 'Les Marana.' After this year, there are fewer short stories. In 1833, we have 'Le Médecin de campagne' (The Country Doctor) and 'Eugénie Grandet,' along with parts of 'Histoire des treize' (Story of the Thirteen) and 'Contes drolatiques' (Droll Tales). The following year brings us 'La Recherche de l'absolu' (Search for the Absolute) and 'Le Père Goriot' (Old Goriot), and over the next six years, there were at least a dozen masterpieces. Such a decade of achievement is nearly miraculous, and the work was accomplished under the strain of anxieties that would have overwhelmed any normal person.

But anxieties and labors were lightened by a friendship which was an inspiration long before it ripened into love, and were rendered bearable both by Balzac's confidence in himself and by his ever nearer view of the goal he had set himself. The task before him was as stupendous as that which Comte had undertaken, and required not merely the planning and writing of new works but the utilization of all that he had previously written. Untiring labor had to be devoted to this manipulation of old material, for practically the great output of the five years 1829-1834 was to be co-ordinated internally, story being brought into relation with story and character with character. This meant the creation and management of an immense number of personages, the careful investigation of the various localities which served for environments, and the profound study of complicated social and political problems. No wonder, then, that the second decade of his maturity shows a falling off in abundance, though not in intensity of creative power; and that the gradual breaking down of his health, under the strain of his ceaseless efforts and of his abnormal habits of life, made itself more and more felt in the years that followed the great preface which in 1842 set forth the splendid design of the 'Comédie humaine.'

But worries and efforts were eased by a friendship that inspired him long before it blossomed into love, and they became manageable thanks to Balzac's self-confidence and his increasingly clear view of the goal he had set for himself. The task ahead was as monumental as the one Comte had taken on, requiring not just the planning and writing of new works but also the use of everything he had previously written. Tireless work was needed to reorganize old material, as nearly all of the significant output from 1829 to 1834 had to be internally coordinated, linking story to story and character to character. This involved creating and managing countless characters, thoroughly investigating the various locations that served as settings, and deeply studying complex social and political issues. It's no surprise that the second decade of his maturity shows a decline in quantity, although not in the intensity of his creative power; and that the gradual decline of his health, under the pressure of his relentless efforts and unusual lifestyle, became increasingly apparent in the years following the great preface that laid out the grand vision of the 'Comédie humaine' in 1842.

This preface, one of the most important documents in literary history, must be carefully studied by all who would comprehend Balzac in his entirety. It cannot be too often repeated that Balzac's scientific and historical aspirations are important only in so far as they caused him to take a great step forward in the development of his art. The nearer the artist comes to reproducing for us life in its totality, the higher the rank we assign him among his fellows. Tried by this canon, Balzac is supreme. His interweaving of characters and events through a series of volumes gives a verisimilitude to his work unrivaled in prose fiction, and paralleled only in the work of the world-poets. In other words, his use of co-ordination upon a vast scale makes up for his lack of delicacy and sureness of touch, as compared with what Shakespeare and Homer and Chaucer have taught us to look for. Hence he is with them even if not of them.

This preface, one of the most significant documents in literary history, should be closely examined by anyone seeking to fully understand Balzac. It's worth repeating that Balzac's scientific and historical ambitions matter mainly because they led him to make a significant advancement in his artistic development. The closer the artist gets to portraying life in its entirety, the higher we rank them among their peers. Judged by this standard, Balzac stands out. His intricate weaving of characters and events across a series of volumes gives his work an unmatched realism in prose fiction, rivaled only by the work of the great poets. In other words, his large-scale coordination compensates for his lack of subtlety and precision, especially when compared to what Shakespeare, Homer, and Chaucer have conditioned us to expect. So, while he may not be one of them, he belongs alongside them.

This great claim can be made for the Balzac of the 'Comédie humaine' only; it could not be made for the Balzac of any one masterpiece like 'Le Père Goriot,' or even for the Balzac of all the masterpieces taken in lump and without co-ordination. Balzac by co-ordination has in spite of his limitations given us a world, just as Shakespeare and Homer have done; and so Taine was profoundly right when he put him in the same category with the greatest of all writers. When, however, he added St. Simon to Shakespeare, and proclaimed that with them Balzac was the greatest storehouse of documents that we have on human nature, he was guilty not merely of confounding genres of art, but also of laying stress on the philosophic rather than on the artistic side of fiction. Balzac does make himself a great storehouse of documents on human nature, but he also does something far more important, he sets before us a world of living men and women.

This strong statement applies only to Balzac's 'Comédie humaine'; it can't be said for any single work like 'Le Père Goriot,' or even for all his masterpieces considered together without connection. Through coordination, Balzac has, despite his limitations, created a world similar to what Shakespeare and Homer achieved; Taine was completely right to place him alongside the greatest writers. However, when he included St. Simon with Shakespeare and claimed that, together, they form the largest collection of insights into human nature, he not only mixed up different artistic genres but also emphasized the philosophical over the artistic aspect of fiction. While Balzac does provide a significant resource of insights into human nature, he also accomplishes something much more crucial: he presents us with a world of real, living men and women.

To have brought this world into existence, to have given it order in the midst of complexity, and that in spite of the fact that death overtook him before he could complete his work, would have been sufficient to occupy a decade of any other man's life; but he, though harassed with illness and with hopes of love and ambition deferred, was strong enough to do more. The year 1840 saw the appearance of 'Pierrette,' and the establishment of the ill-fated 'Revue parisienne.' The following year saw 'Ursule Mirouet,' and until 1848 the stream of great works is practically unbroken. The 'Splendeurs et misères' and the 'Parents pauvres' have been named already, but to these must be added 'Un Ménage de garçon' (A Bachelor's House-keeping), 'Modeste Mignon,' and 'Les Paysans' (The Peasants). The three following years added nothing to his work and closed his life, but they brought him his crowning happiness. On March 14th, 1850, he was married to Mme. Hanska, at Berditchef; on August 18th, 1850, he died at Paris.

To have created this world, to have brought order to its complexity, and despite dying before finishing his work, would have been enough to occupy any other man for a decade; yet he, despite battling illness and dealing with unfulfilled hopes of love and ambition, managed to do even more. In 1840, 'Pierrette' was released, along with the unfortunate 'Revue parisienne.' The next year brought 'Ursule Mirouet,' and from then until 1848, a steady stream of great works came from him. 'Splendeurs et misères' and 'Parents pauvres' have already been mentioned, but we must also include 'Un Ménage de garçon' (A Bachelor's Housekeeping), 'Modeste Mignon,' and 'Les Paysans' (The Peasants). The next three years contributed nothing to his work and marked the end of his life, but they brought him his ultimate happiness. On March 14th, 1850, he married Mme. Hanska in Berditchef; on August 18th, 1850, he passed away in Paris.

Madame Evelina de Hanska came into Balzac's life about 1833, just after he had shaken off the unfortunate influence of the Duchesse de Castries. The young Polish countess was much impressed, we are told, by reading the 'Scènes de la vie privée' (Scenes of Private Life), and was somewhat perplexed and worried by Balzac's apparent change of method in 'La Peau de chagrin.' She wrote to him over the signature "L'Étrangère" (A Foreigner), and he answered in a series of letters recently published in the Revue de Paris. Not long after the opening of this correspondence the two met, and a firm friendship was cemented between them. The lady was about thirty, and married to a Russian gentleman of large fortune, to whom she had given an only daughter. She was in the habit of traveling about Europe to carry on this daughter's education, and Balzac made it his pleasure and duty to see her whenever he could, sometimes journeying as far as Vienna. In the interim he would write her letters which possess great charm and importance to the student of his life. The husband made no objection to the intimacy, trusting both to his wife and to Balzac; but for some time before the death of the aged nobleman, Balzac seems to have distrusted himself and to have held slightly aloof from the woman whom he was destined finally to love with all the fervor of his nature. Madame Hanska became free in the winter of 1842-3, and the next summer Balzac visited St. Petersburg to see her. His love soon became an absorbing passion, but consideration for her daughter's future withheld the lady's consent to a betrothal till 1846. It was a period of weary waiting, in which our sympathies are all on one side; for if ever a man deserved to be happy in a woman's love, it was Balzac. His happiness came, but almost too late to be enjoyed. His last two years, which he spent in Poland with Madame de Hanska, were oppressed by illness, and he returned to his beloved Paris only to die. The struggle of thirty years was over, and although his immense genius was not yet fully recognized, his greatest contemporary, Victor Hugo, was magnanimous enough to exclaim on hearing that he was dying, "Europe is on the point of losing a great mind." Balzac's disciples feel that Europe really lost its greatest writer since Shakespeare.

Madame Evelina de Hanska entered Balzac's life around 1833, right after he had moved on from the unfortunate influence of the Duchesse de Castries. The young Polish countess was quite impressed, it is said, by reading the 'Scènes de la vie privée' (Scenes of Private Life) and was a bit confused and concerned by Balzac's noticeable change in style in 'La Peau de chagrin.' She wrote to him under the name "L'Étrangère" (A Foreigner), and he replied with a series of letters that were recently published in the Revue de Paris. Shortly after their correspondence began, they met, and a strong friendship developed between them. The lady was around thirty and married to a wealthy Russian gentleman, with whom she had an only daughter. She often traveled around Europe for her daughter's education, and Balzac made it a point to see her whenever he could, sometimes traveling as far as Vienna. In between visits, he would write her letters that are both charming and significant for anyone studying his life. Her husband had no objections to their closeness, trusting both his wife and Balzac; however, for some time before the elderly nobleman's death, Balzac seemed to doubt himself and kept a slight distance from the woman he was destined to love completely. Madame Hanska became free in the winter of 1842-43, and the following summer, Balzac traveled to St. Petersburg to see her. His love quickly grew into an all-consuming passion, but the lady held off on agreeing to a betrothal out of concern for her daughter's future until 1846. It was a long period of waiting, where our sympathies are entirely with Balzac, for if any man deserved to be happy in a woman's love, it was him. His happiness eventually came, but nearly too late to truly enjoy it. The last two years he spent in Poland with Madame de Hanska were plagued by illness, and he returned to his beloved Paris only to die. The struggle of thirty years was finally over, and even though his immense genius wasn’t fully recognized yet, his greatest contemporary, Victor Hugo, was generous enough to say upon hearing of his illness, "Europe is about to lose a great mind." Balzac's followers believe that Europe really lost its greatest writer since Shakespeare.

In the definitive edition of Balzac's writings in twenty-four volumes, seventeen are occupied by the various divisions of the 'Comédie humaine.' The plays take up one volume; and the correspondence, not including of course the letters to "L'Étrangère," another; the 'Contes drolatiques' make still another; and finally we have four volumes filled with sketches, tales, reviews, and historical and political articles left uncollected by their author.

In the definitive edition of Balzac's works in twenty-four volumes, seventeen are dedicated to the different parts of the 'Comédie humaine.' The plays fill one volume, and the correspondence, excluding the letters to "L'Étrangère," takes up another. The 'Contes drolatiques' occupy yet another volume, and finally, there are four volumes filled with sketches, stories, reviews, and historical and political articles that the author never collected.

The 'Contes' are thirty in number, divided into "dixains," each with its appropriate prologue and epilogue. They purport to have been collected in the abbeys of Touraine, and set forth by the Sieur de Balzac for the delight of Pantagruelists and none others. Not merely the spirit but the very language of Rabelais is caught with remarkable verve and fidelity, so that from the point of view of style Balzac has never done better work. A book which holds by Rabelais on the one hand and by the Queen of Navarre on the other is not likely, however, to appeal to that part of the English and American reading public that expurgates its Chaucer, and blushes at the mention of Fielding and Smollett. Such readers will do well to avoid the 'Contes drolatiques;' although, like 'Don Juan,' they contain a great deal of what was best in their author, of his frank, ebullient, sensuous nature, lighted up here at least by a genuine if scarcely delicate humor. Of direct suggestion of vice Balzac was, naturally, as incapable as he was of smug puritanism; but it must be confessed that as a raconteur his proper audience, now that the monastic orders have passed away, would be a group of middle-aged club-men.

The 'Contes' consist of thirty tales, divided into "dixains," each with its own prologue and epilogue. They are said to have been gathered in the abbeys of Touraine and presented by Sieur de Balzac for the enjoyment of Pantagruelists and no one else. The essence and language of Rabelais are captured with remarkable energy and accuracy, making it one of Balzac's best works in terms of style. A book that connects Rabelais on one side and the Queen of Navarre on the other is unlikely to attract the part of the English and American reading audience that cleanses Chaucer’s works and feels awkward at the mention of Fielding and Smollett. Such readers should steer clear of the 'Contes drolatiques;' however, like 'Don Juan,' they do contain a lot of what was best in their author, reflecting his open, vibrant, sensual nature, illuminated here at least by genuine but not-so-delicate humor. Balzac was, of course, just as incapable of direct suggestions of vice as he was of being a self-satisfied puritan; but it must be acknowledged that as a raconteur, his intended audience, now that monastic orders have faded away, would be a group of middle-aged club members.

The 'Comédie humaine' is divided into three main sections: first and most important, the 'Études de moeurs' (Studies of Manners), second the 'Études philosophiques' (Philosophic Studies), and finally the 'Études analytiques' (Analytic Studies). These divisions, as M. Barrière points out in his 'L'Oeuvre de H. de Balzac' (The Work of Balzac), were intended to bear to one another the relations that moral science, psychology, and metaphysics do to one another with regard to the life of man, whether as an individual or as a member of society. No single division was left complete at the author's death; but enough was finished and put together to give us the sense of moving in a living, breathing world, no matter where we make our entry. This, as we have insisted, is the real secret of his greatness. To think, for example, that the importance of 'Séraphita' lies in the fact that it gives Balzac's view of Swedenborgianism, or that the importance of 'Louis Lambert' lies in its author's queer theories about the human will, is entirely to misapprehend his true position in the world of literature. His mysticism, his psychology, his theories of economics, his reactionary devotion to monarchy, and his idealization of the Church of Rome, may or may not appeal to us, and have certainly nothing that is eternal or inevitable about them; but in his knowledge of the human mind and heart he is as inevitable and eternal as any writer has ever been, save only Shakespeare and Homer.

The 'Comédie humaine' is divided into three main sections: first and foremost, the 'Études de moeurs' (Studies of Manners), second the 'Études philosophiques' (Philosophical Studies), and finally the 'Études analytiques' (Analytic Studies). As M. Barrière points out in his 'L'Oeuvre de H. de Balzac' (The Work of Balzac), these divisions were meant to reflect the relationships between moral science, psychology, and metaphysics concerning human life, both as individuals and as members of society. No single division was completely finished at the author's death; however, enough was completed and assembled to give us the impression of living in a vibrant, dynamic world, regardless of where we enter it. This, as we have emphasized, is the real key to his greatness. To believe, for instance, that the significance of 'Séraphita' lies in its presentation of Balzac's view on Swedenborgianism, or that the significance of 'Louis Lambert' is tied to its author's peculiar theories about human will, completely misses his true place in literature. His mysticism, psychology, economic theories, reactionary loyalty to monarchy, and idealization of the Catholic Church might resonate with us or not, and definitely hold nothing that is eternal or inevitable; but in his understanding of the human mind and heart, he is as essential and timeless as any writer ever has been, except perhaps for Shakespeare and Homer.

The 'Études de moeurs' were systematically divided by their author into 'Scenes of Private Life,' 'Scenes of Provincial Life,' 'Scenes of Country Life,' 'Scenes of Parisian Life,' 'Scenes of Political Life,' and 'Scenes of Military Life,'--the last three divisions representing more or less exceptional phases of existence. The group relating to Paris is by far the most important and powerful, but the provincial stories show almost as fine workmanship, and furnish not a few of the well-known masterpieces. Less interesting, though still important, are the 'Scenes of Private Life,' which consist of twenty-four novels, novelettes, and tales, under the following titles: 'Béatrix,' 'Albert Savarus,' 'La Fausse maitresse' (The False Mistress), 'Le Message' (The Message), 'La Grande Bretèche,' 'Étude de femme' (Study of Woman), 'Autre étude de femme' (Another Story of Woman), 'Madame Firmiani,' 'Modeste Mignon,' 'Un Début dans la vie' (An Entrance upon Life), 'Pierre Grassou,' 'Mémoires de deux jeunes mariées' (Recollections of a Young Couple), 'La Maison du chat-qui-pelote,' 'Le Bal de Sceaux' (The Ball of Sceaux), 'Le Contrat de mariage' (The Marriage Contract), 'La Vendetta,' 'La Paix du ménage' (Household Peace), 'Une Double famille' (A Double Family), 'Une Fille d'Éve' (A Daughter of Eve), 'Honorine,' 'La Femme abandonnée' (The Abandoned Wife), 'La Grenadière,' 'La Femme de trente ans' (The Woman of Thirty).

The 'Études de moeurs' were methodically categorized by their author into 'Scenes of Private Life,' 'Scenes of Provincial Life,' 'Scenes of Country Life,' 'Scenes of Parisian Life,' 'Scenes of Political Life,' and 'Scenes of Military Life,' with the last three categories representing somewhat exceptional aspects of life. The group focused on Paris is by far the most significant and impactful, but the provincial tales demonstrate nearly as much artistry and include several well-known masterpieces. Less captivating, but still important, are the 'Scenes of Private Life,' which contain twenty-four novels, novelettes, and tales, titled: 'Béatrix,' 'Albert Savarus,' 'La Fausse maîtresse' (The False Mistress), 'Le Message' (The Message), 'La Grande Bretèche,' 'Étude de femme' (Study of Woman), 'Autre étude de femme' (Another Story of Woman), 'Madame Firmiani,' 'Modeste Mignon,' 'Un Début dans la vie' (An Entrance upon Life), 'Pierre Grassou,' 'Mémoires de deux jeunes mariées' (Recollections of a Young Couple), 'La Maison du chat-qui-pelote,' 'Le Bal de Sceaux' (The Ball of Sceaux), 'Le Contrat de mariage' (The Marriage Contract), 'La Vendetta,' 'La Paix du ménage' (Household Peace), 'Une Double famille' (A Double Family), 'Une Fille d'Éve' (A Daughter of Eve), 'Honorine,' 'La Femme abandonnée' (The Abandoned Wife), 'La Grenadière,' and 'La Femme de trente ans' (The Woman of Thirty).

Of all these stories, hardly one shows genuine greatness except the powerful tragic tale 'La Grande Bretèche,' which was subsequently incorporated in 'Autre étude de femme,' This story of a jealous husband's walling up his wife's lover in a closet of her chamber is as dramatic a piece of writing as Balzac ever did, and is almost if not quite as perfect a short story as any that has since been written in France. 'La Maison du chat-qui-pelote' has been mentioned already on account of its importance in the evolution of Balzac's realism, but while a delightful novelette, it is hardly great, its charm coming rather from its descriptions of bourgeois life than from the working out of its central theme, the infelicity of a young wife married to an unfaithful artist. 'Modeste Mignon' is interesting, and more romantic than Balzac's later works were wont to be; but while it may be safely recommended to the average novel-reader, few admirers of its author would wish to have it taken as a sample of their master. 'Béatrix' is a powerful story in its delineation of the weakness of the young Breton nobleman, Calyste du Guénie. It derives a factitious interest from the fact that George Sand is depicted in 'Camille Maupin,' the nom de plume of Mlle. des Touches, and perhaps Balzac himself in Claude Vignon, the critic. Less factitious is the interest derived from Balzac's admirable delineation of a doting mother and aunt, and from his realistic handling of one of the cleverest of his ladies of light reputation, Madame Schontz; his studies of such characters of the demi-monde--especially of the wonderful Esther of the 'Splendeurs et misères'--serving plainly, by the way, as a point of departure for Dumas fils. Yet 'Béatrix' is an able rather than a truly great book, for it neither elevates nor delights us. In fact, all the stories in this series are interesting rather than truly great; but all display Balzac's remarkable analytic powers. Love, false or true, is of course their main theme; wrought out to a happy issue in 'La Bourse,' a charming tale, or to a death of despair in 'La Grenadière' The childless young married woman is contrasted with her more fortunate friend surrounded by little ones ('Mémoires de deux jeunes mariées'), the heartless coquette flirts once too often ('Le Bal de Sceaux'), the eligible young man is taken in by a scheming mother ('Le Contrat du mariage'), the deserted husband labors to win back his wife ('Honorine'), the tempted wife learns at last the real nature of her peril ('Une Fille d'Éve'); in short, lovers and mistresses, husbands and wives, make us participants of all the joys and sorrows that form a miniature world within the four walls of every house.

Of all these stories, hardly any show real greatness except for the powerful tragic tale 'La Grande Bretèche,' which was later included in 'Autre étude de femme.' This story about a jealous husband who walls up his wife's lover in a closet is as dramatic as anything Balzac ever wrote and is almost, if not entirely, as perfect a short story as any that has been written in France since. 'La Maison du chat-qui-pelote' was mentioned earlier because of its significance in the development of Balzac's realism, but while it’s a delightful novella, it’s hardly great, as its appeal comes more from its portrayals of middle-class life than from its central theme, which is the unhappiness of a young wife married to an unfaithful artist. 'Modeste Mignon' is interesting and more romantic than Balzac's later works usually are; however, while it can be safely recommended to the average novel reader, few fans of its author would want it held up as a representation of their master. 'Béatrix' is a powerful story that illustrates the weakness of the young Breton nobleman, Calyste du Guénie. It holds added interest because George Sand is depicted as 'Camille Maupin,' the pen name of Mlle. des Touches, and perhaps Balzac himself appears in Claude Vignon, the critic. The interest is less contrived in Balzac's excellent portrayal of a loving mother and aunt, and in his realistic depiction of one of his wittiest women of loose morals, Madame Schontz; his studies of such characters in the demi-monde—especially the remarkable Esther from 'Splendeurs et misères'—clearly served as a point of departure for Dumas fils. Still, 'Béatrix' is a skilled book rather than a truly great one, as it neither uplifts nor delights us. In fact, all the stories in this series are more interesting than truly great; yet they all showcase Balzac's remarkable analytical talents. Love, whether false or true, is of course the main theme; it concludes happily in 'La Bourse,' a charming tale, or tragically in 'La Grenadière.' The childless young married woman is contrasted with her more fortunate friend surrounded by children ('Mémoires de deux jeunes mariées'), the heartless coquette flirts one too many times ('Le Bal de Sceaux'), the eligible young man is taken in by a scheming mother ('Le Contrat du mariage'), the abandoned husband works to win back his wife ('Honorine'), and the tempted wife finally learns the true nature of her danger ('Une Fille d'Éve'); in short, lovers and mistresses, husbands and wives, invite us into all the joys and sorrows that create a miniature world within the four walls of every home.

The 'Scenes of Provincial Life' number only ten stories, but nearly all of them are masterpieces. They are 'Eugénie Grandet,' 'Le Lys dans la vallée,' 'Ursule Mirouet,' 'Pierrette,' 'Le Curé de Tours,' 'La Rabouilleuse,' 'La Vielle fille' (The Old Maid), 'Le Cabinet des antiques' (The Cabinet of Antiques), 'L'Illustre Gaudissart' (The Illustrious Gaudissart), and 'La Muse du département' (The Departmental Muse). Of these 'Eugénie Grandet' is of course easily first in interest, pathos, and power. The character of old Grandet, the miserly father, is presented to us with Shakespearean vividness, although Eugénie herself has, less than the Shakespearean charm. Any lesser artist would have made the tyrant himself and his yielding wife and daughters seem caricatures rather than living people. It is only the Shakespeares and Balzacs who are able to make their Shylocks and lagos, their Grandets and Philippe Brideaus, monsters and human beings at one and the same time. It is only the greater artists, too, who can bring out all the pathos inherent in the subjection of two gentle women to a tyrant in their own household. But it is Balzac the inimitable alone who can portray fully the life of the provinces, its banality, its meanness, its watchful selfishness, and yet save us through the perfection of his art from the degradation which results from contact with low and sordid life. The reader who rises unaffected from a perusal of 'Eugénie Grandet' would be unmoved by the grief of Priam in the tent of Achilles, or of Othello in the death-chamber of Desdemona.

The 'Scenes of Provincial Life' include only ten stories, but almost all of them are amazing. They are 'Eugénie Grandet,' 'Le Lys dans la vallée,' 'Ursule Mirouet,' 'Pierrette,' 'Le Curé de Tours,' 'La Rabouilleuse,' 'La Vielle fille' (The Old Maid), 'Le Cabinet des antiques' (The Cabinet of Antiques), 'L'Illustre Gaudissart' (The Illustrious Gaudissart), and 'La Muse du département' (The Departmental Muse). Among these, 'Eugénie Grandet' stands out as the most engaging, emotional, and powerful. The character of old Grandet, the stingy father, is depicted with Shakespearean clarity, though Eugénie herself lacks some of that Shakespearean charm. A lesser artist would have made the tyrant and his submissive wife and daughters seem like caricatures instead of real people. Only the Shakespeares and Balzacs can portray their Shylocks and Iagos, their Grandets and Philippe Brideaus, as both monsters and human beings simultaneously. It's only the greatest artists who can highlight the pathos in the subjugation of two gentle women to a tyrant in their own home. But it is Balzac, the unmatched genius, who can fully depict provincial life, with all its dullness, meanness, and watchful selfishness, while yet rescuing us through the perfection of his art from the degradation that comes with low and sordid circumstances. A reader who feels untouched after reading 'Eugénie Grandet' would also be unaffected by the sorrow of Priam in Achilles' tent or Othello in Desdemona's death chamber.

'Le Lys dans la vallée' has been pronounced by an able French critic to be the worst novel he knows; but as a study of more or less ethereal and slightly morbid love it is characterized by remarkable power. Its heroine, Madame Mortsauf, tied to a nearly insane husband and pursued by a sentimental lover, undergoes tortures of conscience through an agonizing sense of half-failure in her duty. Balzac himself used to cite her when he was charged with not being able to draw a pure woman; but he has created nobler types. The other stories of the group are also decidedly more interesting. The distress of the abbé Birotteau over his landlady's treatment, and the intrigues of the abbé Troubert ('Le Curé de Tours') absorb us as completely as the career of Caesar himself in Mommsen's famous chapter. The woes of the little orphan subjected to the tyranny of her selfish aunt and uncle ('Pierrette'), the struggles of the rapacious heirs for the Mirouet fortune ('Ursule Mirouet,') a story which gives us one of Balzac's purest women, treats interestingly of mesmerism (and may be read without fear by the young), the siege of Mlle. Cormon's mature affections by her two adroit suitors ('Une Vielle fille'), the intrigues against the peace of the d'Esgrignons and the sublime devotion to their interests of the notary Chesnel ('Le Cabinet des antiques'), and finally the ignoble passions that fought themselves out around the senile Jean Jacques Rouget, under the direction of the diabolical ex-soldier Philippe Brideau ('La Rabouilleuse,' sometimes entitled 'Un Ménage de Garcon'), form the absorbing central themes of a group of novels--or rather stories, for few of them attain considerable length--unrivaled in the annals of realistic fiction.

'Le Lys dans la vallée' has been declared by a skilled French critic to be the worst novel he has ever encountered; however, as an exploration of somewhat ethereal and slightly morbid love, it is marked by striking power. Its heroine, Madame Mortsauf, bound to a nearly insane husband and pursued by a sentimental lover, experiences intense torments of conscience through a painful sense of partial failure in her duties. Balzac himself would often mention her when criticized for being unable to portray a pure woman; yet he has created nobler characters. The other stories in the collection are also notably more engaging. The distress of Abbé Birotteau regarding his landlady's treatment and the schemes of Abbé Troubert ('Le Curé de Tours') captivate us just as thoroughly as Caesar's career in Mommsen's famous chapter. The sorrows of the little orphan subjected to the tyranny of her selfish aunt and uncle ('Pierrette'), the struggles of greedy heirs for the Mirouet fortune ('Ursule Mirouet'), a story featuring one of Balzac's purest women that discusses mesmerism (and can be read safely by young readers), the siege of Mlle. Cormon's mature affections by her two clever suitors ('Une Vielle fille'), the plots against the peace of the d'Esgrignons and the sublime dedication of notary Chesnel to their interests ('Le Cabinet des antiques'), and finally, the shameful passions that played out around the aged Jean Jacques Rouget, orchestrated by the diabolical ex-soldier Philippe Brideau ('La Rabouilleuse,' sometimes titled 'Un Ménage de Garcon'), create the captivating central themes of a collection of novels—or rather stories, as few of them reach significant length—that are unmatched in the history of realistic fiction.

The 'Scenes of Country Life,' comprising 'Les Paysans,' 'Le Médecin de campagne,' and 'Le Curé de village' (The Village Priest), take high rank among their author's works. Where Balzac might have been crudely naturalistic, he has preferred to be either realistic as in the first named admirable novel, or idealistic as in the two latter. Hence he has created characters like the country physician, Doctor Benassis, almost as great a boon to the world of readers as that philanthropist himself was to the little village of his adoption. If Madame Graslin of 'Le Curé de village' fails to reach the height of Benassis, her career has at least a sensational interest which his lacked; and the country curate, the good abbé Bonnet, surely makes up for her lack on the ideal side. This story, by the way, is important for the light it throws on the workings of the Roman Church among the common people; and the description of Madame Graslin's death is one of Balzac's most effective pieces of writing.

The 'Scenes of Country Life,' which include 'Les Paysans,' 'Le Médecin de campagne,' and 'Le Curé de village' (The Village Priest), rank highly among the author's works. While Balzac could have taken a bluntly naturalistic approach, he chose to be realistic in the first remarkable novel and idealistic in the latter two. As a result, he created characters like the country doctor, Doctor Benassis, who is nearly as much of a blessing to readers as he was to the small village he called home. Although Madame Graslin from 'Le Curé de village' doesn't quite reach the level of Benassis, her story has at least a sensational quality that his lacks; and the country curate, the kind abbé Bonnet, certainly compensates for her shortcomings on the ideal side. This story is also significant for the insight it provides into the workings of the Roman Church among ordinary people; and the portrayal of Madame Graslin's death is one of Balzac's most impactful pieces of writing.

We are now brought to the 'Parisian Scenes,' and with the exception of 'Eugénie Grandet,' to the best-known masterpieces. There are twenty titles; but as two of these are collective in character, the number of novels and stories amounts to twenty-four, as follows:--'Le Père Goriot,' 'Illusions perdues,' 'Splendeurs et misères des courtisanes,' 'Les Secrets de la princesse de Cadignan' (The Secrets of the Princess of Cadignan), 'Histoire des treize' [containing 'Ferragus,' 'La Duchesse de Langeais,' and 'La Fille aux yeux d'or' (The Girl with the Golden Eyes)], 'Sarrasine,' 'Le Colonel Chabert,' 'L'lnterdiction' (The Interdiction), 'Les Parents pauvres' (Poor Relations, including 'La Cousine Bette' and 'Le Cousin Pons'), 'La Messe de l'athée' (The Atheist's Mass), 'Facino Cane,' 'Gobseck,' 'La Maison Nucingen,' 'Un Prince de la Bohème' (A Prince of Bohemia), 'Esquisse d'homme d'affaires' (Sketch of a Business man), 'Gaudissart II.' 'Les Comédiens sans le savoir' (The Unconscious Humorists), 'Les Employés' (The Employees), 'Histoire de César Birotteau,' and 'Les Petits bourgeois' (Little Bourgeois). Of these twenty-four titles six belong to novels, five of which are of great power, nine to novelettes and short stories too admirable to be passed over without notice, eight to novelettes and stories of interest and value which need not, however, detain us, and one, 'Les Petits bourgeois', to a novel of much promise unfortunately left incomplete. 'Les Secrets de la princesse de Cadignan' is remarkable chiefly as a study of the blind passion that often overtakes a man of letters. Daniel d'Arthez, the author, a fine character and a favorite with Balzac, succumbs to the wiles of the Princess of Cadignan (formerly the dashing and fascinating Duchesse de Maufrigneuse) and is happy in his subjection. The 'Histoire des treize' contains three novelettes, linked together through the fact that in each a band of thirteen young men, sworn to assist one another in conquering society, play an important part. This volume is the most frankly sensational of Balzac's works. 'La Duchesse de Langeais' however, is more than sensational: it gives perhaps Balzac's best description of the Faubourg St. Germain and one of his ablest analyses of feminine character, while in the description of General Montriveau's recognition of the Duchess in the Spanish convent the novelist's dramatic power is seen at its highest. 'La Fille aux yeux d'or,' which concludes the volume devoted to the mysterious brotherhood, may be considered, with 'Sarrasine,' one of the dark closets of the great building known as the 'Comédie humaine.' Both stories deal with unnatural passions, and the first is one of Balzac's most effective compositions. For sheer voluptuousness of style there is little in literature to parallel the description of the boudoir of the uncanny heroine. Very different from these stories is 'Le Colonel Chabert,' the record of the misfortunes of one of Napoleon's heroic soldiers, who after untold hardships returns to France to find his wife married a second time and determined to deny his existence. The law is invoked, but the treachery of the wife induces the noble old man to put an end to the proceedings, after which he sinks into an indigent and pathetic senility. Balzac has never drawn a more heart-moving figure, nor has he ever sounded more thoroughly the depths of human selfishness. But the description of the battle of Eylau and of Chabert's sufferings in retreat would alone suffice to make the story memorable. 'L'Interdiction' is the proper pendant to the history of this unfortunate soldier. In it another husband, the Marquis d'Espard, suffers from the selfishness of his wife, one of the worst characters in the range of Balzac's fiction. That she may keep him from alienating his property to discharge a moral obligation she endeavors to prove him insane. The legal complications which ensue bring forward one of Balzac's great figures, the judge of instruction, Popinot; but to appreciate him the reader must go to the marvelous book itself. 'Gobseck' is a study of a Parisian usurer, almost worthy of a place beside the description of old Grandet; while 'Les Employés' is a realistic study of bureaucratic life, which, besides showing a wonderful familiarity with the details of a world of which Balzac had little personal experience, contains several admirably drawn characters and a sufficient amount of incident. But it is time to leave these sketches and novels in miniature, and to pass by the less important 'Scenes' of this fascinating Parisian life, in order to consider in some detail the five novels of consummate power.

We now reach the 'Parisian Scenes,' and with the exception of 'Eugénie Grandet,' these are the most well-known masterpieces. There are twenty titles; however, since two of these are collective, the total number of novels and stories is twenty-four, as follows: 'Le Père Goriot,' 'Illusions perdues,' 'Splendeurs et misères des courtisanes,' 'Les Secrets de la princesse de Cadignan' (The Secrets of the Princess of Cadignan), 'Histoire des treize' [which includes 'Ferragus,' 'La Duchesse de Langeais,' and 'La Fille aux yeux d'or' (The Girl with the Golden Eyes)], 'Sarrasine,' 'Le Colonel Chabert,' 'L'Interdiction' (The Interdiction), 'Les Parents pauvres' (Poor Relations, which includes 'La Cousine Bette' and 'Le Cousin Pons'), 'La Messe de l'athée' (The Atheist's Mass), 'Facino Cane,' 'Gobseck,' 'La Maison Nucingen,' 'Un Prince de la Bohème' (A Prince of Bohemia), 'Esquisse d'homme d'affaires' (Sketch of a Business Man), 'Gaudissart II,' 'Les Comédiens sans le savoir' (The Unconscious Humorists), 'Les Employés' (The Employees), 'Histoire de César Birotteau,' and 'Les Petits bourgeois' (Little Bourgeois). Out of these twenty-four titles, six are novels, five of which are highly significant, nine are novelettes and short stories that are too impressive to ignore, eight are novelettes and stories of interest and value that don't require much attention, and one, 'Les Petits bourgeois,' is an incomplete novel with great potential. 'Les Secrets de la princesse de Cadignan' is notable mainly as a study of the intense passion that can overcome a man of letters. The author, Daniel d'Arthez, who is a commendable character and a favorite of Balzac, falls for the charms of the Princess of Cadignan (formerly the captivating and alluring Duchesse de Maufrigneuse) and finds happiness in his submission. The 'Histoire des treize' includes three interconnected novelettes, each featuring a group of thirteen young men who are committed to helping each other navigate society. This volume is the most overtly sensational of Balzac's works. However, 'La Duchesse de Langeais' offers more than just sensationalism: it presents perhaps Balzac's finest depiction of the Faubourg St. Germain and one of his best analyses of feminine character, particularly evident in the scene where General Montriveau recognizes the Duchess in the Spanish convent, showcasing the novelist's dramatic talent at its peak. 'La Fille aux yeux d'or,' which concludes the volume about the mysterious brotherhood, can be regarded, along with 'Sarrasine,' as one of the darker corners of the great structure known as the 'Comédie humaine.' Both stories explore unnatural passions, with the first being one of Balzac's most powerful pieces. The evocative description of the eerie heroine's boudoir stands out for its sheer sensuality and has few parallels in literature. In stark contrast to these tales is 'Le Colonel Chabert,' the story of one of Napoleon's heroic soldiers who, after countless hardships, returns to France to find his wife remarried and determined to deny his existence. The law is called upon, but the betrayal by his wife leads the noble old man to abandon the legal battle, eventually sinking into a life of poverty and sorrowful old age. Balzac has never created a more poignant character or explored the depths of human selfishness more effectively. Meanwhile, the description of the Battle of Eylau and Chabert's struggles during the retreat would alone make this story unforgettable. 'L'Interdiction' serves as the perfect counterpart to the tale of this unfortunate soldier. In it, another husband, Marquis d'Espard, suffers from the selfishness of his wife, one of the most despicable characters in Balzac's fiction. To prevent him from alienating his property to settle a moral obligation, she tries to prove he is insane. The resulting legal complications introduce one of Balzac's great characters, the judge Popinot, but to truly appreciate him, readers must engage with the remarkable book itself. 'Gobseck' is a study of a Parisian loan shark, nearly rivaling the portrayal of old Grandet; while 'Les Employés' offers a realistic look at bureaucratic life that, in addition to showing an impressive understanding of a world in which Balzac had limited personal experience, features several well-drawn characters and sufficient incidents. However, it’s time to move on from these sketches and mini-novels to focus on the five novels of exceptional power.

First of these in date of composition, and in popular estimation at least among English readers, comes, 'Le Père Goriot.' It is certainly trite to call the book a French "Lear," but the expression emphasizes the supreme artistic power that could treat the motif of one of Shakespeare's plays in a manner that never forces a disadvantageous comparison with the great tragedy. The retired vermicelli-maker is not as grand a figure as the doting King of Britain, but he is as real. The French daughters, Anastasie, Countess de Restaud, and Delphine, Baroness de Nucingen, are not such types of savage wickedness as Regan and Goneril, but they fit the nineteenth century as well as the British princesses did their more barbarous day. Yet there is no Cordelia in 'Le Père Goriot,' for the pale Victorine Taillefer cannot fill the place of that noblest of daughters. This is but to say that Balzac's bourgeois tragedy lacks that element of the noble that every great poetic tragedy must have. The self-immolation of old Goriot to the cold-hearted ambitions of his daughters is not noble, but his parental passion touches the infinite, and so proves the essential kinship of his creator with the creator of Lear. This touch of the infinite, as in 'Eugénie Grandet,' lifts the book up from the level of a merely masterly study of characters or a merely powerful novel to that of the supreme masterpieces of human genius. The marvelously lifelike description of the vulgar Parisian boarding-house, the fascinating delineation of the character of that king of convicts, Vautrin, and the fine analysis of the ambitions of Rastignac (who comes nearer perhaps to being the hero of the 'Comédie humaine' than any other of its characters, and is here presented to us at the threshold of his successful career) remain in the memory of every reader, but would never alone have sufficed to make Balzac's name worthy of immortality. The infinite quality of Goriot's passion would, however, have conferred this honor on his creator had he never written another book.

The first book written in terms of composition and popularity among English readers is 'Le Père Goriot.' It's cliché to call it a French "Lear," but the phrase emphasizes the remarkable artistic skill that allows for the exploration of a theme from one of Shakespeare's plays without making an unfavorable comparison to the great tragedy. The retired pasta maker doesn't have the grandeur of the doting King of Britain, but he feels just as real. The French daughters, Anastasie, Countess de Restaud, and Delphine, Baroness de Nucingen, aren't as outrageously wicked as Regan and Goneril, yet they fit the 19th century as well as the British princesses fit their more barbaric time. Still, there is no Cordelia in 'Le Père Goriot,' because the pale Victorine Taillefer can't take the place of that noblest of daughters. This simply means that Balzac's middle-class tragedy lacks the noble element that every great poetic tragedy should have. Old Goriot's self-sacrifice to the cold-hearted ambitions of his daughters isn't noble, but his intense parental love touches on something infinite, showing the essential connection between him and the creator of Lear. This touch of the infinite, similar to that in 'Eugénie Grandet,' raises the book beyond being just an expert character study or a powerful novel to the level of the greatest masterpieces of human creativity. The incredibly lifelike portrayal of the typical Parisian boarding house, the captivating character study of the master criminal Vautrin, and the detailed analysis of Rastignac's ambitions (who perhaps comes closest to being the hero of the 'Comédie humaine') are memorable for every reader. However, they would never have been enough to make Balzac's name deserving of immortality. The infinite nature of Goriot's passion would have granted this honor to his creator even if he had never written another book.

'Illusions perdues' and 'Splendeurs et misères des courtisanes' might almost be regarded as one novel in seven parts. More than any other of his works they show the sun of Balzac's genius at its meridian. Nowhere else does he give us plots so absorbing, nowhere else does he bring us so completely in contact with the world his imagination has peopled. The first novel devotes two of its parts to the provinces and one to Paris. The provincial stories centre around two brothers-in-law, David Séchard and Lucien de Rubempré, types of the practical and the artistic intellect respectively. David, after struggling for fame and fortune, succumbs and finds his recompense in the love of his wife Eve, Lucien's sister, one of Balzac's noble women. Lucien, on the other hand, after some provincial successes as a poet, tries the great world of Paris, yields to its temptations, fails ignominiously, and attempts suicide, but is rescued by the great Vautrin, who has escaped from prison and is about to renew his war on society disguised as a Spanish priest. Vautrin has conceived the idea that as he can take no part in society, he will have a representative in it and taste its pleasures through him. Lucien accepts this disgraceful position and plunges once more into the vortex, supported by the strong arm of the king of the convicts. His career and that of his patron form the subject of the four parts of the 'Splendeurs et misères' and are too complicated to be described here. Suffice it to say that probably nowhere else in fiction are the novel of character and the novel of incident so splendidly combined; and certainly nowhere else in the range of his work does Balzac so fully display all his master qualities. That the story is sensational cannot be denied, but it is at least worthy of being called the Iliad of Crime. Nemesis waits upon both Lucien and Vautrin, and upon the poor courtesan Esther whom they entrap in their toils, and when the two former are at last in custody, Lucien commits suicide. Vautrin baffles his acute judge in a wonderful interview; but with his cherished hope cut short by Lucien's death, finally gives up the struggle. Here the novel might have ended; yet Balzac adds a fourth part, in order to complete the career of Vautrin. The famous convict is transformed into a government spy, and engages to use his immense power against his former comrades and in defense of the society he has hitherto warred upon. The artistic propriety of this transformation may be questioned, but not the power and interest of the novel of which it is the finishing touch.

'Lost Illusions' and 'The Splendors and Miseries of Courtesans' could almost be seen as one novel in seven parts. More than any of his other works, they showcase the peak of Balzac's genius. Nowhere else does he provide plots as captivating, nor does he immerse us so thoroughly in the world his imagination has created. The first novel dedicates two of its parts to the provinces and one to Paris. The provincial stories focus on two brothers-in-law, David Séchard and Lucien de Rubempré, representing the practical and artistic intellect, respectively. David, after striving for fame and fortune, ultimately finds fulfillment in the love of his wife Eve, Lucien's sister, one of Balzac's noble women. In contrast, Lucien, after achieving some success as a provincial poet, ventures into the grand world of Paris, succumbs to its temptations, fails miserably, and attempts suicide, but is saved by the infamous Vautrin, who has escaped from prison and is about to renew his battle against society disguised as a Spanish priest. Vautrin believes that since he can't participate in society, he will have a representative within it to experience its pleasures through him. Lucien accepts this dishonorable role and dives back into the chaos, backed by the powerful convict king. Their intertwined stories take up the four parts of 'The Splendors and Miseries' and are too intricate to detail here. It’s enough to say that likely nowhere else in fiction are character-driven narratives and incident-driven stories so brilliantly fused; and certainly nowhere else in his oeuvre does Balzac exhibit all his masterful qualities so fully. The story is undeniably sensational, earning it the title of the Iliad of Crime. Nemesis awaits both Lucien and Vautrin, as well as the unfortunate courtesan Esther, whom they ensnare in their schemes, and when both men are finally in custody, Lucien takes his own life. Vautrin outsmarts his clever judge in a remarkable confrontation; but with his dreams dashed by Lucien's death, he ultimately surrenders the fight. The novel could have concluded here; yet Balzac includes a fourth part to wrap up Vautrin's story. The notorious convict becomes a government informant and agrees to use his considerable influence against his former associates and to uphold the society he previously opposed. The artistic appropriateness of this transformation may be debated, but the power and intrigue of the novel, which it completes, cannot be denied.

Many readers would put the companion novels 'La Cousine Bette' and 'Le Cousin Pons' at the head of Balzac's works. They have not the infinite pathos of 'Le Père Goriot,' or the superb construction of the first three parts of the 'Splendeurs et misères,' but for sheer strength the former at least is unsurpassed in fiction. Never before or since have the effects of vice in dragging down a man below the level of the lowest brute been so portrayed as in Baron Hulot; never before or since has female depravity been so illustrated as in the diabolical career of Valérie Marneffe, probably the worst woman in fiction. As for Cousine Bette herself, and her power to breed mischief and crime, it suffices to say that she is worthy of a place beside the two chief characters.

Many readers would rank the companion novels 'La Cousine Bette' and 'Le Cousin Pons' at the top of Balzac's works. They may not have the deep emotional impact of 'Le Père Goriot' or the incredible structure of the first three parts of 'Splendeurs et misères,' but in terms of raw strength, at least the former is unmatched in fiction. Never before or since has the impact of vice in dragging a man down below the level of the lowest animal been depicted as it is with Baron Hulot; never before or since has female corruption been illustrated as vividly as in the wicked journey of Valérie Marneffe, probably the most immoral woman in fiction. As for Cousine Bette herself, with her ability to create chaos and crime, it's enough to say that she deserves a spot alongside the two main characters.

'Le Cousin Pons' is a very different book; one which, though pathetic in the extreme, may be safely recommended to the youngest reader. The hero who gives his name to the story is an old musician who has worn out his welcome among his relations, but who becomes an object of interest to them when they learn that his collection of bric-a-brac is valuable and that he is about to die. The intrigues that circulate around this collection and the childlike German, Schmucke, to whom Pons has bequeathed it, are described as only the author of 'Le Curé de Tours' could have succeeded in doing; but the book contains also an almost perfect description of the ideal friendship existing between Pons and Schmucke. One remembers them longer than one does Frazier, the scoundrelly advocate who cheats poor Schmucke; a fact which should be cited against those who urge that Balzac is at home with his vicious characters only.

'Le Cousin Pons' is a completely different book; one that, while extremely sad, can safely be recommended to the youngest readers. The main character, who shares the title of the story, is an old musician who has overstayed his welcome with his family but becomes a subject of their interest when they discover that his collection of knickknacks is valuable and that he is nearing death. The schemes that revolve around this collection and the innocent German, Schmucke, to whom Pons has left it, are depicted as only the author of 'Le Curé de Tours' could have done; but the book also features an almost flawless portrayal of the ideal friendship between Pons and Schmucke. People remember them longer than they do Frazier, the deceitful lawyer who takes advantage of poor Schmucke; a detail that should be noted against those who argue that Balzac only excels with his corrupt characters.

The last novel of this group, 'César Birotteau,' is the least powerful, though not perhaps the least popular. It is an excellent study of bourgeois life, and therefore fills an important place in the scheme of the 'Comedy,' describing as it does the spreading ambitions of a rich but stupid perfumer, and containing an admirable study of bankruptcy. It may be dismissed with the remark that around the innocent Caesar surge most of the scoundrels that figure in the 'Comédie humaine,' and with the regret that it should have been completed while the far more powerful 'Les Petits bourgeois' was left unfinished.

The last novel in this group, 'César Birotteau,' is the least impactful, although it might not be the least popular. It's a great exploration of middle-class life, and thus holds a significant position in the overall structure of the 'Comedy,' as it portrays the growing ambitions of a wealthy but foolish perfumer, and includes a remarkable study of bankruptcy. It can be summarized with the observation that around the naive Caesar are many of the rogues who appear in the 'Comédie humaine,' and with the disappointment that it was completed while the much stronger 'Les Petits bourgeois' remained unfinished.

We now come to the concluding parts of the 'Études de moeurs.' the 'Scenes' describing Political and Military Life. In the first group are five novels and stories: 'L'Envers de l'histoire contemporaine' (The Under Side of Contemporary History, a fine story, but rather social than political), 'Une Ténébreuse affaire' (A Shady Affair), 'Un Épisode sous la Terreur,' 'Z. Marcas,' and 'Le Deputé d'Arcis' (The Deputy of Arcis). Of these the 'Episode' is probably the most admirable, although 'Z. Marcas' has not a little strength. The 'Deputé,' like 'Les Petits bourgeois,' was continued by M. Charles Rabou and a considerable part of it is not Balzac's; a fact which is to be regretted, since practically it is the only one of these stories that touches actual politics as the term is usually understood. The military scenes are only two in number, 'Les Chouans' and 'Une Passion dans le désert.' The former of these has been sufficiently described already; the latter is one of the best known of the short stories, but rather deserves a place beside 'La Fille aux yeux d'or.' Indeed, for Balzac's best military scenes we must go to 'Le Colonel Chabert' or to 'Adieu.'

We now arrive at the concluding sections of the 'Études de moeurs,' specifically the 'Scenes' that portray Political and Military Life. In the first group, there are five novels and stories: 'L'Envers de l'histoire contemporaine' (The Under Side of Contemporary History, a great story, but more social than political), 'Une Ténébreuse affaire' (A Shady Affair), 'Un Épisode sous la Terreur,' 'Z. Marcas,' and 'Le Deputé d'Arcis' (The Deputy of Arcis). Among these, 'Épisode' is likely the most remarkable, although 'Z. Marcas' has its own considerable strength. 'Le Deputé,' like 'Les Petits bourgeois,' was continued by M. Charles Rabou, and a significant portion of it isn't written by Balzac; this is unfortunate since it’s practically the only one of these stories that addresses real politics in the conventional sense. The military scenes consist of only two works: 'Les Chouans' and 'Une Passion dans le désert.' The former has been sufficiently covered already; the latter is one of the most well-known short stories, but it actually deserves a place alongside 'La Fille aux yeux d'or.' In fact, for Balzac's finest military scenes, we should look to 'Le Colonel Chabert' or 'Adieu.'

We now pass to those subterranean chambers of the great structure we are exploring, the 'Études philosophiques.' They are twenty in number, four being novels, one a composite volume of tales, and the rest stories. The titles run as follows:--'La Peau de chagrin,' 'L'Élixir de longue vie' (The Elixir of Life), 'Melmoth réconcilié,' 'Le Chef-d'oeuvre inconnu' (The Anonymous Masterpiece), 'Gambara,' 'Massimila Doni,' 'Le Réquisitionnaire,' 'Adieu,' 'El Verdugo,' 'Les Marana,' 'L'Auberge rouge' (The Red Inn), 'Un Drame au bord de la mer' (A Seaside Drama), 'L'Enfant maudit' (A Child Accursed) 'Maître Cornélius' (Master Cornelius), 'Sur Catherine de Médicis,' 'La Recherche de l'absolu,' 'Louis Lambert,' 'Séraphita,' 'Les Proscrits,' and 'Jésus-Christ en Flandre.'

We now move on to the underground chambers of the great structure we are exploring, the 'Études philosophiques.' There are twenty in total, with four being novels, one a collection of short stories, and the rest tales. The titles are as follows: 'La Peau de chagrin,' 'L'Élixir de longue vie' (The Elixir of Life), 'Melmoth réconcilié,' 'Le Chef-d'oeuvre inconnu' (The Anonymous Masterpiece), 'Gambara,' 'Massimila Doni,' 'Le Réquisitionnaire,' 'Adieu,' 'El Verdugo,' 'Les Marana,' 'L'Auberge rouge' (The Red Inn), 'Un Drame au bord de la mer' (A Seaside Drama), 'L'Enfant maudit' (A Child Accursed), 'Maître Cornélius' (Master Cornelius), 'Sur Catherine de Médicis,' 'La Recherche de l'absolu,' 'Louis Lambert,' 'Séraphita,' 'Les Proscrits,' and 'Jésus-Christ en Flandre.'

Of the novels, 'La Peau de chagrin' is easily first. Its central theme is the world-old conflict between the infinite desires and the finite powers of man. The hero, Raphael, is hardly, as M. Barrière asserts, on a level with Hamlet, Faust, and Manfred, but the struggle of his infinite and his finite natures is almost as intensely interesting as the similar struggles in them. The introduction of the talisman, the wild ass's skin that accomplishes all the wishes of its owner, but on condition that it is to shrink away in proportion to the intensity of those wishes, and that when it disappears the owner's life is to end, gave to the story a weird interest not altogether, perhaps, in keeping with its realistic setting, and certainly forcing a disastrous comparison with the three great poems named. But when all allowances are made, one is forced to conclude that 'La Peau de chagrin' is a novel of extraordinary power and absorbing interest; and that its description of its hero's dissipations in the libertine circles of Paris, and its portrayal of the sublime devotion of the heroine Pauline for her slowly perishing lover, are scarcely to be paralleled in literature. Far less powerful are the short stories on similar themes, entitled 'L'Élixir de longue vie,' and 'Melmoth réconcilié' (Melmoth Reconciled), which give us Balzac's rehandling of the Don Juan of Molière and Byron, and the Melmoth of Maturin.

Of the novels, 'La Peau de chagrin' takes the top spot easily. Its main theme is the timeless conflict between humanity's limitless desires and its finite abilities. The hero, Raphael, isn’t quite on the same level as Hamlet, Faust, or Manfred, as M. Barrière claims, but the tension between his infinite and finite sides is nearly as compelling as the similar battles in those characters. The introduction of the talisman, the wild ass's skin that grants all its owner's wishes but shrinks in size based on the strength of those wishes, ultimately leading to the owner's death when it completely disappears, gives the story an intriguing appeal that doesn’t completely fit with its realistic backdrop, and certainly invites an unfortunate comparison to the three great poems mentioned. However, when all things are considered, it's clear that 'La Peau de chagrin' is a novel of remarkable power and captivating interest; its depiction of Raphael's hedonistic lifestyle in the libertine circles of Paris and the profound devotion of the heroine Pauline for her slowly dying lover are hard to match in literature. The short stories with similar themes, 'L'Élixir de longue vie,' and 'Melmoth réconcilié' (Melmoth Reconciled), which explore Balzac's reinterpretation of Molière's and Byron's Don Juan, as well as Maturin's Melmoth, are significantly less impactful.

Below the 'Peau de chagrin,' but still among its author's best novels, should be placed 'La Recherche de l'absolu,' which, as its title implies, describes the efforts of a chemist to "prove by chemical analysis the unity of composition of matter." In the pursuit of his philosophic will-o'-the-wisp, Balthazar Claës loses his fortune and sacrifices his noble wife and children. His madness serves, however, to bring into relief the splendid qualities of these latter; and it is just here, in its human rather than in its philosophic bearings, that the story rises to real greatness. Marguerite Claës, the daughter, is a noble heroine; and if one wishes to see how Balzac's characters and ideas suffer when treated by another though an able hand, one has but to read in conjunction with this novel the 'Maître Guérin' of the distinguished dramatist Émile Augier. A proper pendant to this history of a noble genius perverted is 'La Confidence des Ruggieri,' the second part of that remarkable composite 'Sur Catherine de Médicis,' a book which in spite of its mixture of history, fiction, and speculative politics is one of the most suggestive of Balzac's minor productions.

Below 'Peau de chagrin,' but still among its author's best novels, is 'La Recherche de l'absolu,' which, as its title suggests, details a chemist’s attempts to "prove by chemical analysis the unity of the composition of matter." In his quest for this philosophical ideal, Balthazar Claës loses his fortune and sacrifices his noble wife and children. However, his madness highlights the exceptional qualities of these family members; and it is here, in its human rather than philosophical aspects, that the story achieves true greatness. Marguerite Claës, the daughter, is a noble heroine; and if you want to see how Balzac's characters and ideas suffer in the hands of another capable writer, just read 'Maître Guérin' by the distinguished dramatist Émile Augier alongside this novel. A fitting counterpart to this tale of a noble genius gone awry is 'La Confidence des Ruggieri,' the second part of the remarkable composite 'Sur Catherine de Médicis,' a book that, despite its blend of history, fiction, and speculative politics, is one of the most thought-provoking of Balzac's minor works.

Concerning 'Séraphita' and 'Louis Lambert,' the remaining novels of this series, certain noted mystics assert that they contain the essence of Balzac's genius, and at least suggest the secret of the universe. Perhaps an ordinary critic may content himself with saying that both books are remarkable proofs of their author's power, and that the former is notable for its marvelous descriptions of Norwegian scenery.

Concerning 'Séraphita' and 'Louis Lambert,' the other novels in this series, some prominent mystics claim that they embody the essence of Balzac's genius and hint at the secret of the universe. An ordinary critic might simply say that both books are exceptional examples of their author's talent, with the former being particularly noted for its stunning descriptions of Norwegian landscapes.

Of the lesser members of the philosophic group, nearly all are admirable in their kind and degree. 'Le Chef-d'oeuvre inconnu' and 'Gambara' treat of the pains of the artistic life and temperament. 'Massimila Doni,' like 'Gambara,' treats of music, but also gives a brilliant picture of Venetian life. 'Le réquisitionnaire,' perhaps the best of Balzac's short stories, deals with the phenomenon of second sight, as 'Adieu' does with that of mental alienation caused by a sudden shock. 'Les Marana' is an absorbing study of the effects of heredity; 'L'Auberge rouge' is an analysis of remorse, as is also 'Un Drame au bord de la mer'; while 'L'Enfant maudit' is an analysis of the effects of extreme sensibility, especially as manifested in the passion of poetic love. Finally, 'Maître Cornelius' is a study of avarice, in which is set a remarkable portrait of Louis XI.; 'Les Proscrits' is a masterly sketch of the exile of Dante at Paris; and 'Jésus-Christ en Flandre' is an exquisite allegory, the most delicate flower, perhaps, of Balzac's genius.

Of the lesser members of the philosophical group, almost all are impressive in their own way. 'Le Chef-d'oeuvre inconnu' and 'Gambara' explore the struggles of the artistic life and temperament. 'Massimila Doni,' like 'Gambara,' focuses on music but also presents a vivid depiction of Venetian life. 'Le réquisitionnaire,' possibly the best of Balzac's short stories, addresses the phenomenon of second sight, while 'Adieu' looks at the mental breakdown caused by a sudden shock. 'Les Marana' is a captivating examination of heredity’s effects; 'L'Auberge rouge' analyzes remorse, as does 'Un Drame au bord de la mer'; and 'L'Enfant maudit' explores the impacts of extreme sensitivity, particularly in the context of passionate poetic love. Lastly, 'Maître Cornelius' studies greed, featuring an impressive portrait of Louis XI.; 'Les Proscrits' is a skillful depiction of Dante's exile in Paris; and 'Jésus-Christ en Flandre' is a beautiful allegory, perhaps the most delicate expression of Balzac's genius.

It remains only to say a few words about the third division of the 'Comédie humaine,' viz., the 'Études analytiques.' Only two members of the series, the 'Physiologie du mariage' and the 'Petites misères de la vie conjugale,' were ever completed, and they are not great enough to make us regret the loss of the 'Pathology of Social Life' and the other unwritten volumes. For the two books we have are neither novels nor profound studies, neither great fiction nor great psychology. That they are worth reading for their suggestiveness with regard to such important subjects as marriage and conjugal life goes without saying, since they are Balzac's; but that they add greatly to his reputation, not even his most ardent admirer would be hardy enough to affirm.

It’s only necessary to mention a few points about the third part of the 'Comédie humaine,' specifically the 'Études analytiques.' Only two works in this series, 'Physiologie du mariage' and 'Petites misères de la vie conjugale,' were ever finished, and they aren't significant enough for us to mourn the absence of the 'Pathology of Social Life' and other unwritten volumes. The two completed books are neither novels nor in-depth studies, neither outstanding fiction nor deep psychology. It's clear that they are worth reading for their insights on important topics like marriage and conjugal life, since they're by Balzac; however, even his biggest fans wouldn't confidently claim that they greatly enhance his reputation.

And now in conclusion, what can one say about this great writer that will not fall far short of his deserts? Plainly, nothing, yet a few points may be accentuated with profit. We should notice in the first place that Balzac has consciously tried almost every form of prose fiction, and has been nearly always splendidly successful. In analytic studies of high, middle, and low life he has not his superior. In the novel of intrigue and sensation he is easily a master, while he succeeds at least fairly in a form of fiction at just the opposite pole from this, to wit, the idyl ('Le Lys dans la vallée'). In character sketches of extreme types, like 'Gobseck,' his supremacy has long been recognized, and he is almost as powerful when he enters the world of mysticism, whither so few of us can follow him. As a writer of novelettes he is unrivaled and some of his short stories are worthy to rank with the best that his followers have produced. In the extensive use of dialect he was a pioneer; in romance he has 'La Peau de chagrin' and 'La Recherche de l'absolu' to his credit; while some of the work in the tales connected with the name of Catherine de Medici shows what he could have done in historical fiction had he continued to follow Scott. And what is true of the form of his fiction is true of its elements. Tragedy, comedy, melodrama are all within his reach; he can call up tears and shudders, laughter and smiles at will. He knows the whole range of human emotions, and he dares to penetrate into the arcana of passions almost too terrible or loathsome for literature to touch.

And now, to wrap things up, what can we say about this great writer that truly does him justice? Honestly, nothing will be enough, but there are a few points worth highlighting. First, we should recognize that Balzac has intentionally explored nearly every type of prose fiction and has mostly been incredibly successful at it. In his analytical studies of high, middle, and low life, he has no equal. In the novel of intrigue and sensation, he's definitely a master, and he also manages to do quite well with a style that is completely different, like the idyl ('Le Lys dans la vallée'). His character sketches of extreme types, such as 'Gobseck,' have long been acknowledged as superior, and he shows remarkable strength when delving into mysticism, a realm few of us can follow him into. As a writer of short stories, he's unmatched, and some of his short pieces are on par with the best works of his successors. He was a pioneer in the extensive use of dialect; in romance, he created 'La Peau de chagrin' and 'La Recherche de l'absolu'; and some of his tales related to Catherine de Medici reveal the potential he had in historical fiction had he chosen to continue in the vein of Scott. What applies to the form of his fiction also applies to its elements. Tragedy, comedy, melodrama—he handles them all with ease; he can evoke tears and shudders, laughter and smiles at will. He understands the full spectrum of human emotions and isn't afraid to explore the depths of passions that can be too intense or disturbing for literature to handle.

In style, in the larger sense of the word, he is almost equally supreme. He is the father of modern realism and remains its greatest exponent. He retains always some of the good elements of romance,--that is to say, he sees the thing as it ought to be,--and he avoids the pitfalls of naturalism, being a painter and not a photographer. In other words, like all truly great writers he never forgets his ideals; but he is too impartial to his characters and has too fast a grip on life to fall into the unrealities of sentimentalism. It is true that he lacked the spontaneity that characterized his great forerunner, Shakespeare, and his great contemporary, George Sand; but this loss was made up by the inevitable and impersonal character of his work when once his genius was thoroughly aroused to action. His laborious method of describing by an accumulation of details postponed the play of his powers, which are at their height in the action of his characters; yet sooner or later the inert masses of his composition were fused into a burning whole. But if Balzac is primarily a dramatist in the creation and manipulation of his characters, he is also a supreme painter in his presentation of scenes. And what characters and what scenes has he not set before us! Over two thousand personages move through the 'Comédie humaine,' whose biographies MM. Cerfberr and Christophe have collected for us in their admirable 'Répertoire de la comédie humaine,' and whose chief types M. Paul Flat has described in the first series of his 'Essais sur Balzac.' Some of these personages are of course shadowy; but an amazingly large number live for us as truly as Shakespeare's heroes and heroines do. Nor will any one who has trod the streets of Balzac's Paris, or spent the summer with him at the chateau des Aigues ('Les Paysans'), or in the beautiful valleys of Touraine, ever forget the master's pictures.

In terms of style, he is nearly unrivaled. He is the father of modern realism and remains its greatest representative. He always keeps some of the positive aspects of romance—meaning he views things as they should be—and he avoids the traps of naturalism, acting more as a painter than a photographer. In other words, like all truly great writers, he never loses sight of his ideals; however, he is objective towards his characters and has such a strong grasp on life that he doesn’t fall into the untruths of sentimentalism. It’s true that he lacked the spontaneity found in his great predecessor, Shakespeare, and his great contemporary, George Sand; but this shortcoming is compensated by the inevitable and impersonal nature of his work once his genius is fully engaged. His detailed description technique, built on a collection of details, delayed the display of his abilities, which peak in his characters' actions; yet eventually, the static elements of his compositions merge into a cohesive whole. While Balzac is primarily a dramatist in creating and manipulating his characters, he is also a masterful painter in depicting scenes. And what characters and scenes he has presented us! More than two thousand figures populate the 'Comédie humaine,' whose biographies have been compiled by MM. Cerfberr and Christophe in their excellent 'Répertoire de la comédie humaine,' and whose main types M. Paul Flat has discussed in the first series of his 'Essais sur Balzac.' Some of these figures are indeed vague, but a surprisingly large number come alive for us just as much as Shakespeare's heroes and heroines do. Anyone who has walked the streets of Balzac's Paris or spent the summer with him at the chateau des Aigues ('Les Paysans') or in the beautiful valleys of Touraine will never forget the master’s vivid imagery.

Yet the Balzac who with intangible materials created living and breathing men and women and unfading scenes, has been accused of vitiating the French language and has been denied the possession of verbal style. On this point French critics must give the final verdict; but a foreigner may cite Taine's defense of that style, and maintain that most of the liberties taken by Balzac with his native language were forced on him by the novel and far-reaching character of his work. Nor should it be forgotten that he was capable at times of almost perfect passages of description, and that he rarely confounded, as novelists are too apt to do, the provinces of poetry and prose.

Yet the Balzac who created living, breathing characters and timeless scenes from intangible materials has been criticized for corrupting the French language and has been denied a distinctive verbal style. French critics must make the final judgment on this matter; however, an outsider can refer to Taine's defense of that style and argue that many of the liberties Balzac took with his native language were necessary due to the novel's innovative and expansive nature. It should also be remembered that he was capable, at times, of almost flawless descriptive passages and rarely confused, as many novelists tend to do, the realms of poetry and prose.

But one might write a hundred essays on Balzac and not exhaust him. One might write a volume on his women, a volume to refute the charge that his bad men are better drawn than his good, a volume to discuss Mr. Henry James's epigrammatic declaration that a five-franc piece may be fairly called the protagonist of the 'Comédie humaine.' In short one might go on defending and praising and even criticizing Balzac for a lifetime, and be little further advanced than when one began; for to criticize Balzac, is it not to criticize life itself?

But you could write a hundred essays on Balzac and still not cover everything. You could create a book about his women, another one to argue against the idea that his bad characters are better portrayed than his good ones, and a volume to discuss Mr. Henry James's witty remark that a five-franc coin could be seen as the main character of the 'Comédie humaine.' Essentially, you could spend a lifetime defending, praising, and even critiquing Balzac, and still not get much further than where you started; because to critique Balzac is really to critique life itself.







THE MEETING IN THE CONVENT

From 'The Duchess of Langeais'

I

In a Spanish town on an island of the Mediterranean there is a convent of the Barefooted Carmelites, where the rule of the Order instituted by Saint Theresa is still kept with the primitive rigor of the reformation brought about by that illustrious woman. Extraordinary as this fact may seem, it is true. Though the monasteries of the Peninsula and those of the Continent were nearly all destroyed or broken up by the outburst of the French Revolution and the turmoil of the Napoleonic wars, yet on this island, protected by the British fleets, the wealthy convent and its peaceful inmates were sheltered from the dangers of change and general spoliation. The storms from all quarters which shook the first fifteen years of the nineteenth century subsided ere they reached this lonely rock near the coast of Andalusia. If the name of the great Emperor echoed fitfully upon its shores, it may be doubted whether the fantastic march of his glory or the flaming majesty of his meteoric life ever reached the comprehension of those saintly women kneeling in their distant cloister.

In a Spanish town on a Mediterranean island, there’s a convent of the Barefooted Carmelites, where the rules set by Saint Theresa are still followed with the strictness established by that remarkable woman. As strange as it may sound, it’s true. Although the monasteries on the mainland and the Peninsula were mostly destroyed or disrupted by the French Revolution and the chaos of the Napoleonic wars, this island, safeguarded by British fleets, has kept the wealthy convent and its peaceful residents safe from the threats of change and widespread looting. The upheavals from all directions that shook the first fifteen years of the nineteenth century calmed down before they reached this isolated rock off the Andalusian coast. While the name of the great Emperor may have occasionally echoed along its shores, it’s unlikely that the extraordinary rise of his power or the dazzling brilliance of his fleeting life ever registered with those devout women praying in their remote cloister.

A conventual rigor, which was never relaxed, gave to this haven a special place in the thoughts and history of the Catholic world. The purity of its rule drew to its shelter from different parts of Europe sad women, whose souls, deprived of human ties, longed for the death in life which they found here in the bosom of God. No other convent was so fitted to wean the heart and teach it that aloofness from the things of this world which the religious life imperatively demands. On the Continent may be found a number of such Houses, nobly planned to meet the wants of their sacred purpose. Some are buried in the depths of solitary valleys; others hang, as it were, in mid-air above the hills, clinging to the mountain slopes or projecting from the verge of precipices. On all sides man has sought out the poesy of the infinite, the solemnity of silence: he has sought God; and on the mountain-tops, in the abysmal depths, among the caverned cliffs he has found Him. Yet nowhere as on this European islet, half African though it be, can he find such differing harmonies all blending to lift the soul and quell its springs of anguish; to cool its fevers, and give to the sorrows of life a bed of rest.

A strict discipline, which was never eased, gave this refuge a unique place in the minds and history of the Catholic world. The purity of its rules attracted sad women from various parts of Europe, whose souls, lacking human connections, longed for the death-in-life they found here in the presence of God. No other convent was as suited to detach the heart and teach it the necessary separation from worldly things that religious life requires. Across the Continent, you can find many such Houses, beautifully designed to fulfill their sacred purpose. Some are hidden deep in solitary valleys; others seem to hover above the hills, clinging to mountain slopes or jutting out from cliffs. Everywhere, people have sought the poetry of the infinite, the gravity of silence: they have sought God; and on mountaintops, in deep valleys, and among rugged cliffs, they have found Him. Yet nowhere, as on this European isle, which is partly African, can one find such a range of harmonies all coming together to uplift the soul and soothe its sources of pain; to cool its fevered turmoil, and provide a place of rest for the sorrows of life.

The monastery is built at the extremity of the island at its highest part, where the rock by some convulsion of Nature has been rent sharply down to the sea, and presents at all points keen angles and edges, slightly eaten away at the water-line by the action of the waves, but insurmountable to all approach. The rock is also protected from assault by dangerous reefs running far out from its base, over which frolic the blue waters of the Mediterranean. It is only from the sea that the visitor can perceive the four principal parts of the square structure, which adheres minutely as to shape, height, and the piercing of its windows to the prescribed laws of monastic architecture. On the side towards the town the church hides the massive lines of the cloister, whose roof is covered with large tiles to protect it from winds and storms, and also from the fierce heat of the sun. The church, the gift of a Spanish family, looks down upon the town and crowns it. Its bold yet elegant façade gives a noble aspect to the little maritime city. Is it not a picture of terrestrial sublimity? See the tiny town with clustering roofs, rising like an amphitheatre from the picturesque port upward to the noble Gothic frontal of the church, from which spring the slender shafts of the bell-towers with their pointed finials: religion dominating life: offering to man the end and the way of living,--image of a thought altogether Spanish. Place this scene upon the bosom of the Mediterranean beneath an ardent sky; plant it with palms whose waving fronds mingle their green life with the sculptured leafage of the immutable architecture; look at the white fringes of the sea as it runs up the reef and they sparkle upon the sapphire of its wave; see the galleries and the terraces built upon the roofs of houses, where the inhabitants come at eve to breathe the flower-scented air as it rises through the tree-tops from their little gardens. Below, in the harbor, are the white sails. The serenity of night is coming on; listen to the notes of the organ, the chant of evening orisons, the echoing bells of the ships at sea: on all sides sound and peace,--oftenest peace.

The monastery is located at the farthest point of the island, on its highest part, where the rock has been sharply split down to the sea due to some natural upheaval, showcasing steep angles and edges that have been slightly worn away at the water's edge by wave action, making it inaccessible from all sides. The rock is also shielded from attacks by dangerous reefs that extend far from its base, over which the blue Mediterranean waters playfully lap. The only way for a visitor to see the four main sections of the square structure is from the sea, which closely follows the specific guidelines of monastic architecture in its shape, height, and the arrangement of its windows. On the town side, the church concealed the solid lines of the cloister, whose roof is covered with large tiles to protect against winds, storms, and the intense heat of the sun. The church, gifted by a Spanish family, overlooks the town and crowns it. Its bold yet graceful façade gives the small coastal city a dignified appearance. Isn’t it a scene of earthly beauty? Picture the tiny town with clustered rooftops, rising like an amphitheater from the picturesque port up to the magnificent Gothic front of the church, where the slender bell-tower shafts rise with their pointed tops: religion overshadowing life, providing humanity with both a purpose and a way of living—a concept entirely Spanish. Set this scene against the Mediterranean under a blazing sky; surround it with palm trees whose swaying fronds blend their vibrant greenery with the carved foliage of the steadfast architecture; observe the white waves as they rush onto the reef, sparkling on the sapphire waters; see the balconies and terraces on the rooftops where residents gather in the evenings to enjoy the fragrant air that wafts through the treetops from their little gardens. Below, in the harbor, white sails dot the landscape. The calm of night is approaching; listen to the organ music, the evening prayers, and the echoing bells of the ships at sea: sound and tranquility surround you—peace most of all.

Within the church are three naves, dark and mysterious. The fury of the winds evidently forbade the architect to build out lateral buttresses, such as adorn all other cathedrals, and between which little chapels are usually constructed. Thus the strong walls which flank the lesser naves shed no light into the building. Outside, their gray masses are shored up from point to point by enormous beams. The great nave and its two small lateral galleries are lighted solely by the rose-window of stained glass, which pierces with miraculous art the wall above the great portal, whose fortunate exposure permits a wealth of tracery and dentellated stone-work belonging to that order of architecture miscalled Gothic.

Within the church are three naves, dark and mysterious. The force of the winds clearly prevented the architect from adding side buttresses, which are typical in other cathedrals, and where small chapels are usually built. As a result, the strong walls flanking the smaller naves let no light into the building. Outside, their gray structures are supported from point to point by massive beams. The main nave and its two small side galleries are lit only by the stained glass rose window above the main entrance, which showcases remarkable craftsmanship. This window's favorable position allows for intricate designs and delicate stone work characteristic of that architectural style often mislabeled as Gothic.

The greater part of the three naves is given up to the inhabitants of the town who come to hear Mass and the Offices of the Church. In front of the choir is a latticed screen, within which brown curtains hang in ample folds, slightly parted in the middle to give a limited view of the altar and the officiating priest. The screen is divided at intervals by pillars that hold up a gallery within the choir which contains the organ. This construction, in harmony with the rest of the building, continues, in sculptured wood, the little columns of the lateral galleries which are supported by the pillars of the great nave. Thus it is impossible for the boldest curiosity, if any such should dare to mount the narrow balustrade of these galleries, to see farther into the choir than the octagonal stained windows which pierce the apse behind the high altar.

The majority of the three aisles is dedicated to the townspeople who come to attend Mass and the Church's services. In front of the choir, there's a lattice screen, with brown curtains hanging in generous folds, slightly parted in the middle to provide a limited view of the altar and the priest leading the service. The screen is punctuated by pillars that support a gallery within the choir, which houses the organ. This structure, in keeping with the rest of the building, continues, in carved wood, the small columns of the side galleries that are supported by the pillars of the main aisle. Therefore, it is impossible for even the most curious person, if anyone dares to ascend the narrow railing of these galleries, to see further into the choir than the octagonal stained glass windows that peek through the apse behind the high altar.

At the time of the French expedition into Spain for the purpose of re-establishing the authority of Ferdinand VII., and after the fall of Cadiz, a French general who was sent to the island to obtain its recognition of the royal government prolonged his stay upon it that he might reconnoitre the convent and gain, if possible, admittance there. The enterprise was a delicate one. But a man of passion,--a man whose life had been, so to speak, a series of poems in action, who had lived romances instead of writing them; above all a man of deeds,--might well be tempted by a project apparently so impossible. To open for himself legally the gates of a convent of women! The Pope and the Metropolitan Archbishop would scarcely sanction it. Should he use force or artifice? In case of failure was he not certain to lose his station and his military future, besides missing his aim? The Duc d'Angoulême was still in Spain; and of all the indiscretions which an officer in favor with the commander-in-chief could commit, this alone would be punished without pity. The general had solicited his present mission for the purpose of following up a secret hope, albeit no hope was ever so despairing. This last effort, however, was a matter of conscience. The house of these Barefooted Carmelites was the only Spanish convent which had escaped his search. While crossing from the mainland, a voyage which took less than an hour, a strong presentiment of success had seized his heart. Since then, although he had seen nothing of the convent but its walls, nothing of the nuns, not so much as their brown habit; though he had heard only the echoes of their chanted liturgies,--he had gathered from those walls and from these chants faint indications that seemed to justify his fragile hope. Slight as the auguries thus capriciously awakened might be, no human passion was ever more violently roused than the curiosity of this French general. To the heart there are no insignificant events; it magnifies all things; it puts in the same balance the fall of an empire and the fall of a woman's glove,--and oftentimes the glove outweighs the empire. But let us give the facts in their actual simplicity: after the facts will come the feelings.

At the time of the French expedition into Spain aimed at re-establishing Ferdinand VII's authority, and following the fall of Cadiz, a French general was sent to the island to secure its recognition of the royal government. He ended up staying longer than planned to scout the convent and, if possible, gain admission. This task was quite delicate. But a passionate man—someone whose life had been, in a way, a series of adventures, who had lived out romances rather than just written about them; above all, a man of action—might easily be tempted by a seemingly impossible project. To legally open the gates of a convent for women! The Pope and the Metropolitan Archbishop would likely never approve. Should he resort to force or deception? If he failed, he was sure to lose his position and his military future, in addition to missing his goal. The Duc d'Angoulême was still in Spain; and out of all the indiscretions an officer favored by the commander-in-chief could commit, this one would be punished mercilessly. The general had requested this mission to pursue a secret hope, even if that hope was almost hopeless. Nevertheless, this final attempt felt like a matter of conscience. The house of these Barefooted Carmelites was the only Spanish convent he hadn't managed to investigate. During the short journey from the mainland, which took less than an hour, a strong feeling of success had filled his heart. Since then, even though he had seen nothing of the convent except its walls, nothing of the nuns, not even their brown habits; and had only heard the echoes of their sung liturgies—he had picked up faint signs from those walls and their chants that seemed to support his fragile hope. Despite the slightness of these whimsically evoked omens, no human desire was ever more intensely stirred than this French general's curiosity. To the heart, there are no trivial events; it amplifies everything; it weighs the fall of an empire against the fall of a woman's glove—and often the glove carries more weight than the empire. But let's lay out the facts plainly: after the facts, we'll get to the feelings.

An hour after the expedition had landed on the island the royal authority was re-established. A few Spaniards who had taken refuge there after the fall of Cadiz embarked on a vessel which the general allowed them to charter for their voyage to London. There was thus neither resistance nor reaction. This little insular restoration could not, however, be accomplished without a Mass, at which both companies of the troops were ordered to be present. Not knowing the rigor of the Carmelite rule, the general hoped to gain in the church some information about the nuns who were immured in the convent, one of whom might be a being dearer to him than life, more precious even than honor. His hopes were at first cruelly disappointed. Mass was celebrated with the utmost pomp. In honor of this solemn occasion the curtains which habitually hid the choir were drawn aside, and gave to view the rich ornaments, the priceless pictures, and the shrines incrusted with jewels whose brilliancy surpassed that of the votive offerings fastened by the mariners of the port to the pillars of the great nave. The nuns, however, had retired to the seclusion of the organ gallery.

An hour after the expedition landed on the island, royal authority was restored. A few Spaniards who had sought refuge there after the fall of Cadiz boarded a vessel that the general allowed them to charter for their journey to London. There was no resistance or backlash. However, this little island restoration couldn’t happen without a Mass, which both groups of troops were ordered to attend. Not knowing the strictness of the Carmelite rule, the general hoped to gather some information about the nuns who were locked away in the convent, one of whom might be someone he held dearer than life itself, even more precious than honor. His hopes were initially crushed. The Mass was celebrated with great pomp. To honor this special occasion, the curtains that usually concealed the choir were pulled back, revealing the beautiful decorations, priceless paintings, and shrines adorned with jewels that sparkled more brilliantly than the votive offerings placed by the sailors on the pillars of the grand nave. The nuns, however, had withdrawn to the privacy of the organ gallery.

Yet in spite of this check, and while the Mass of thanksgiving was being sung, suddenly and secretly the drama widened into an interest as profound as any that ever moved the heart of man. The Sister who played the organ roused an enthusiasm so vivid that not one soldier present regretted the order which had brought him to the church. The men listened to the music with pleasure; the officers were carried away by it. As for the general, he remained to all appearance calm and cold: the feelings with which he heard the notes given forth by the nun are among the small number of earthly things whose expression is withheld from impotent human speech, but which--like death, like God, like eternity--can be perceived only at their slender point of contact with the heart of man. By a strange chance the music of the organ seemed to be that of Rossini,--a composer who more than any other has carried human passion into the art of music, and whose works by their number and extent will some day inspire an Homeric respect. From among the scores of this fine genius the nun seemed to have chiefly studied that of Moses in Egypt; doubtless because the feelings of sacred music are there carried to the highest pitch. Perhaps these two souls--one so gloriously European, the other unknown--had met together in some intuitive perception of the same poetic thought. This idea occurred to two officers now present, true dilettanti, who no doubt keenly regretted the Théatre Favart in their Spanish exile. At last, at the Te Deum, it was impossible not to recognize a French soul in the character which the music suddenly took on. The triumph of his Most Christian Majesty evidently roused to joy the heart of that cloistered nun. Surely she was a Frenchwoman. Presently the patriotic spirit burst forth, sparkling like a jet of light through the antiphonals of the organ, as the Sister recalled melodies breathing the delicacy of Parisian taste, and blended them with vague memories of our national anthems. Spanish hands could not have put into this graceful homage paid to victorious arms the fire that thus betrayed the origin of the musician.

Yet despite this pause, while the Mass of thanksgiving was being sung, suddenly and quietly the situation deepened into an interest as profound as anything that has ever touched the human heart. The Sister playing the organ inspired such vivid enthusiasm that not a single soldier present regretted the order that had brought him to the church. The men enjoyed the music; the officers were swept away by it. As for the general, he appeared calm and detached: the emotions he experienced while listening to the notes from the nun were among the few earthly things that cannot be expressed in inadequate human language, but which—like death, like God, like eternity—can only be felt at their delicate connection with the human heart. By a strange coincidence, the music of the organ seemed to be that of Rossini—a composer who, more than any other, has infused human passion into music, and whose works will one day command an Homeric reverence due to their number and scope. It seemed that the nun had primarily studied "Moses in Egypt" from his remarkable collection, likely because the emotions of sacred music are pushed to their highest point there. Perhaps these two souls—one gloriously European, the other unknown—had come together in some intuitive understanding of the same poetic thought. This idea struck two officers present, true dilettanti, who no doubt deeply missed the Théatre Favart during their Spanish exile. Finally, during the Te Deum, it became impossible not to recognize a French spirit in the character the music suddenly adopted. The triumph of His Most Christian Majesty evidently brought joy to the heart of that cloistered nun. She was surely a Frenchwoman. Soon the patriotic spirit burst forth, sparkling like a jet of light through the antiphons of the organ, as the Sister recalled melodies that reflected the delicacy of Parisian taste and blended them with vague memories of our national anthems. Spanish hands could not have infused this graceful tribute to victorious arms with the fire that revealed the musician's origins.

"France is everywhere!" said a soldier.

"France is everywhere!" a soldier exclaimed.

The general left the church during the Te Deum; it was impossible for him to listen to it. The notes of the musician revealed to him a woman loved to madness; who had buried herself so deeply in the heart of religion, hid herself so carefully away from the sight of the world, that up to this time she had escaped the keen search of men armed not only with immense power, but with great sagacity and intelligence. The hopes which had wakened in the general's heart seemed justified as he listened to the vague echo of a tender and melancholy air, 'La Fleuve du Tage,'--a ballad whose prelude he had often heard in Paris in the boudoir of the woman he loved, and which this nun now used to express, amid the joys of the conquerors, the suffering of an exiled heart. Terrible moment! to long for the resurrection of a lost love; to find that love--still lost; to meet it mysteriously after five years in which passion, exasperated by the void, had been intensified by the useless efforts made to satisfy it.

The general left the church during the Te Deum; he couldn’t bear to listen to it. The musician's notes brought to mind a woman loved to madness, who had buried herself so deeply in her faith and hidden herself so carefully from the world's gaze that until now she had escaped the scrutiny of men wielding both immense power and sharp intelligence. The hopes that had sparked in the general's heart seemed justified as he listened to the faint echo of a tender and melancholy tune, 'La Fleuve du Tage'—a ballad whose prelude he had often heard in Paris in the boudoir of the woman he loved, and which this nun now used to convey, amidst the conquerors’ joy, the suffering of an exiled heart. What a terrible moment! To long for the resurrection of a lost love; to find that love—still lost; to encounter it mysteriously after five years during which passion, intensified by longing, had only grown more desperate by the futile efforts made to satisfy it.

Who is there that has not, once at least in his life, upturned everything about him, his papers and his receptacles, taxing his memory impatiently as he seeks some precious lost object; and then felt the ineffable pleasure of finding it after days consumed in the search, after hoping and despairing of its recovery,--spending upon some trifle an excitement of mind almost amounting to a passion? Well, stretch this fury of search through five long years; put a woman, a heart, a love in the place of the insignificant trifle; lift the passion into the highest realms of feeling; and then picture to yourself an ardent man, a man with the heart of lion and the front of Jove, one of those men who command, and communicate to those about them, respectful terror,--you will then understand the abrupt departure of the general during the Te Deum, at the moment when the prelude of an air, once heard in Paris with delight under gilded ceilings, vibrated through the dark naves of the church by the sea.

Who hasn't, at least once in their life, turned everything upside down—papers and containers—frantically trying to remember where they put some precious lost item? And then, after days spent searching, feeling that indescribable joy when they finally find it, after going through hope and despair, pouring so much energy into something trivial that it feels almost like a passion? Now, stretch that frantic search over five long years; replace the trivial item with a woman, a heart, a love; elevate the passion to the highest levels of emotion; and then imagine a passionate man, a man with the heart of a lion and the stature of a god, one of those men who command respect and instill a kind of fearful awe in those around them. You'll then understand why the general abruptly left during the Te Deum, just as a melody he once enjoyed in Paris under gilded ceilings echoed through the dark spaces of the church by the sea.

He went down the hilly street which led up to the convent, without pausing until the sonorous echoes of the organ could no longer reach his ear. Unable to think of anything but of the love that like a volcanic eruption rent his heart, the French general only perceived that the Te Deum was ended when the Spanish contingent poured from the church. He felt that his conduct and appearance were open to ridicule, and he hastily resumed his place at the head of the cavalcade, explaining to the alcalde and to the governor of the town that a sudden indisposition had obliged him to come out into the air. Then it suddenly occurred to him to use the pretext thus hastily given, as a means of prolonging his stay on the island. Excusing himself on the score of increased illness, he declined to preside at the banquet given by the authorities of the island to the French officers, and took to his bed, after writing to the major-general that a passing illness compelled him to turn over his command to the colonel. This commonplace artifice, natural as it was, left him free from all duties and able to seek the fulfilment of his hopes. Like a man essentially Catholic and monarchical, he inquired the hours of the various services, and showed the utmost interest in the duties of religion,--a piety which in Spain excited no surprise.

He walked down the hilly street that led to the convent, not stopping until the deep echoes of the organ faded away. With only thoughts of the love that tore at his heart like a volcanic eruption, the French general only noticed the Te Deum had finished when the Spanish contingent came out of the church. He realized his behavior and appearance could be mocked, so he quickly took his place at the front of the procession, explaining to the alcalde and the governor that he had needed some fresh air due to sudden sickness. Then he had an idea to use this excuse to extend his stay on the island. Claiming his health had worsened, he declined to lead the banquet held by the local authorities for the French officers and went to bed after informing the major-general that his temporary illness forced him to pass his command to the colonel. This simple trick, as obvious as it was, freed him from responsibilities and allowed him to pursue his desires. As a man who was quite Catholic and monarchist, he asked about the timing of the various services and showed great interest in religious duties—a piety that raised no eyebrows in Spain.


II

The following day, while the soldiers were embarking, the general went up to the convent to be present at vespers. He found the church deserted by the townspeople, who in spite of their natural devotion were attracted to the port by the embarkation of the troops. The Frenchman, glad to find himself alone in the church, took pains to make the clink of his spurs resound through the vaulted roof; he walked noisily, and coughed, and spoke aloud to himself, hoping to inform the nuns, but especially the Sister at the organ, that if the French soldiers were departing, one at least remained behind. Was this singular method of communication heard and understood? The general believed it was. In the Magnificat the organ seemed to give an answer which came to him in the vibrations of the air. The soul of the nun floated towards him on the wings of the notes she touched, quivering with the movements of the sound. The music burst forth with power; it glorified the church. This hymn of joy, consecrated by the sublime liturgy of Roman Christianity to the uplifting of the soul in presence of the splendors of the ever-living God, became the utterance of a heart terrified at its own happiness in presence of the splendors of a perishable love, which still lived, and came to move it once more beyond the tomb where this woman had buried herself, to rise again the bride of Christ.

The next day, as the soldiers were boarding, the general went up to the convent to attend vespers. He found the church empty of townspeople, who, despite their natural devotion, were drawn to the port for the troop departure. The Frenchman, pleased to be alone in the church, made sure the sound of his spurs echoed through the vaulted ceiling; he walked loudly, coughed, and spoke aloud to himself, hoping to let the nuns, especially the Sister at the organ, know that while the French soldiers were leaving, one at least was staying behind. Did this unusual way of communicating get through? The general thought it did. During the Magnificat, the organ seemed to respond to him in the vibrations of the air. The nun's spirit floated toward him on the wings of the notes she played, shimmering with the movements of the sound. The music erupted with power, filling the church with glory. This hymn of joy, sanctified by the sublime liturgy of Roman Christianity to elevate the soul in the presence of the splendors of the ever-living God, became the expression of a heart awed by its own happiness in the face of the splendors of a fleeting love, which still thrived and stirred it once more beyond the grave where this woman had buried herself, to rise again as the bride of Christ.

The organ is beyond all question the finest, the most daring, the most magnificent of the instruments created by human genius. It is an orchestra in itself, from which a practiced hand may demand all things; for it expresses all things. Is it not, as it were, a coign of vantage, where the soul may poise itself ere it springs into space, bearing, as it flies, the listening mind through a thousand scenes of life towards the infinite which parts earth from heaven? The longer a poet listens to its gigantic harmonies, the more fully will he comprehend that between kneeling humanity and the God hidden by the dazzling rays of the Holy of Holies, the hundred voices of terrestrial choirs can alone bridge the vast distance and interpret to Heaven the prayers of men in all the omnipotence of their desires, in the diversities of their woe, with the tints of their meditations and their ecstasies, with the impetuous spring of their repentance, and the thousand imaginations of their manifold beliefs. Yes! beneath these soaring vaults the harmonies born of the genius of sacred things find a yet unheard-of grandeur, which adorns and strengthens them. Here the dim light, the deep silence, the voices alternating with the solemn tones of the organ, seem like a veil through which the luminous attributes of God himself pierce and radiate. Yet all these sacred riches now seem flung like a grain of incense on the frail altar of an earthly love, in presence of the eternal throne of a jealous and avenging Deity. The joy of the nun had not the gravity which properly belongs to the solemnity of the Magnificat. She gave to the music rich and graceful modulations, whose rhythms breathed of human gayety; her measures ran into the brilliant cadences of a great singer striving to express her love, and the notes rose buoyantly like the carol of a bird by the side of its mate. At moments she darted back into the past, as if to sport there or to weep there for an instant. Her changing moods had something discomposed about them, like the agitations of a happy woman rejoicing at the return of her lover. Then, as these supple strains of passionate emotion ceased, the soul that spoke returned upon itself; the musician passed from the major to the minor key, and told her hearer the story of her present. She revealed to him her long melancholy, the slow malady of her moral being,--every day a feeling crushed, every night a thought subdued, hour by hour a heart burning down to ashes. After soft modulations the music took on slowly, tint by tint, the hue of deepest sadness. Soon it poured forth in echoing torrents the well-springs of grief, till suddenly the higher notes struck clear like the voice of angels, as if to tell to her lost love--lost, but not forgotten--that the reunion of their souls must be in heaven, and only there: hope most precious! Then came the Amen. In that no joy, no tears, nor sadness, nor regrets, but a return to God. The last chord that sounded was grave, solemn, terrible. The musician revealed the nun in the garb of her vocation; and as the thunder of the basses rolled away, causing the hearer to shudder through his whole being, she seemed to sink into the tomb from which for a brief moment she had risen. As the echoes slowly ceased to vibrate along the vaulted roofs, the church, made luminous by the music, fell suddenly into profound obscurity.

The organ is undoubtedly the finest, most daring, and most magnificent of all the instruments created by human genius. It’s like an orchestra in itself, from which a skilled player can draw anything; it expresses everything. Isn’t it a kind of vantage point where the soul can steady itself before it leaps into the vastness, carrying the attentive mind through countless scenes of life towards the infinite that separates earth from heaven? The longer a poet listens to its enormous harmonies, the more they will grasp that between humankind in prayer and the God concealed by the brilliant rays of the Holy of Holies, only the multitude of earthly choirs can bridge that great distance and convey the prayers of people to Heaven, reflecting the fullness of their desires, the variety of their sorrow, the nuances of their thoughts and rapture, the urgency of their repentance, and the countless imaginations of their diverse beliefs. Yes! Beneath these soaring ceilings, the harmonies derived from the spirit of sacred things attain an unprecedented grandeur that embellishes and enriches them. Here, the dim light, the deep silence, and the voices mingling with the solemn tones of the organ create a veil through which the radiant qualities of God himself shine and spread. Yet, all these sacred treasures now seem scattered like a grain of incense on the fragile altar of an earthly love, before the eternal throne of a jealous and avenging Deity. The joy of the nun lacked the weightiness that rightfully belongs to the solemnity of the Magnificat. She infused the music with rich and graceful variations, whose rhythms exuded human joy; her measures unfolded into the lively cadences of a great singer trying to communicate her love, and the notes soared playfully like a bird singing beside its mate. At times, she would dart back into the past, as if to play or grieve there for just a moment. Her shifting emotions had a disheveled quality, like the excitement of a happy woman thrilled by the return of her lover. Then, as these supple strains of passionate feeling faded, the soul that spoke turned inward; the musician shifted from the major to the minor key and shared with her listener the story of her present. She revealed her prolonged melancholy, the slow torment of her inner self—each day a feeling crushed, each night a thought suppressed, hour by hour a heart burning down to ashes. After gentle variations, the music gradually took on, layer by layer, the color of profound sadness. Soon it erupted in echoing streams, the source of grief, until suddenly the higher notes rang out clearly like the voice of angels, seeming to convey to her lost love—lost, but not forgotten—that the reunion of their souls must happen in heaven, and only there: such a precious hope! Then came the Amen. In that moment, there was no joy, no tears, no sadness, no regrets, but a return to God. The final chord that resounded was grave, solemn, and terrible. The musician revealed the nun in her religious attire; and as the rumble of the basses faded away, sending shivers through the listener, she seemed to sink back into the tomb from which she had briefly emerged. As the echoes slowly stopped reverberating across the vaulted ceilings, the church, illuminated by the music, suddenly fell into deep darkness.

The general, carried away by the course of this powerful genius, had followed her, step by step, along her way. He comprehended in their full meaning the pictures that gleamed through that burning symphony; for him those chords told all. For him, as for the Sister, this poem of sound was the future, the past, the present. Music, even the music of an opera, is it not to tender and poetic souls, to wounded and suffering hearts, a text which they interpret as their memories need? If the heart of a poet must be given to a musician, must not poetry and love be listeners ere the great musical works of art are understood? Religion, love, and music: are they not the triple expression of one fact, the need of expansion, the need of touching with their own infinite the infinite beyond them, which is in the fibre of all noble souls? These three forms of poesy end in God, who alone can unwind the knot of earthly emotion. Thus this holy human trinity joins itself to the holiness of God, of whom we make to ourselves no conception unless we surround him by the fires of love and the golden cymbals of music and light and harmony.

The general, swept away by the influence of this powerful genius, had followed her closely along her path. He fully grasped the significance of the images that shone through that intense symphony; for him, those chords conveyed everything. For both him and the Sister, this sound poem represented the future, the past, and the present. Music, even the music of an opera, isn’t it a text that tender and poetic souls, as well as wounded and suffering hearts, interpret according to their memories? If a poet’s heart must be given to a musician, shouldn’t poetry and love listen before the great musical masterpieces can be truly understood? Religion, love, and music: aren’t they the three expressions of one truth, the need to expand, to connect their own infinite with the infinite beyond them, which is inherent in all noble souls? These three forms of poetry ultimately lead to God, who alone can untangle the complexities of earthly emotions. Thus, this sacred human trinity aligns with the holiness of God, whom we can only conceive of by surrounding Him with the warmth of love and the vibrant sounds of music, light, and harmony.

The French general divined that on this desert rock, surrounded by the surging seas, the nun had cherished music to free her soul of the excess of passion that consumed it. Did she offer her love as a homage to God? Did the love triumph over the vows she had made to Him? Questions difficult to answer. But, beyond all doubt, the lover had found in a heart dead to the world a love as passionate as that which burned within his own.

The French general guessed that on this barren rock, surrounded by the crashing waves, the nun had embraced music to release her soul from the overwhelming passion that consumed her. Did she offer her love as a tribute to God? Did love conquer the vows she had made to Him? These are tough questions to answer. But, without a doubt, the lover had discovered in a heart that was closed off from the world a love just as intense as the one that burned inside him.

When vespers ended he returned to the house of the alcalde, where he was quartered. Giving himself over, a willing prey, to the delights of a success long expected, laboriously sought, his mind at first could dwell on nothing else,--he was still loved. Solitude had nourished the love of that heart, just as his own had thriven on the barriers, successively surmounted, which this woman had placed between herself and him. This ecstasy of the spirit had its natural duration; then came the desire to see this woman, to withdraw her from God, to win her back to himself,--a bold project, welcome to a bold man. After the evening repast, he retired to his room to escape questions and think in peace, and remained plunged in deep meditation throughout the night. He rose early and went to Mass. He placed himself close to the latticed screen, his brow touching the brown curtain. He longed to rend it away; but he was not alone, his host had accompanied him, and the least imprudence might compromise the future of his love and ruin his new-found hopes. The organ was played, but not by the same hand; the musician of the last two days was absent from its key-board. All was chill and pale to the general. Was his mistress worn out by the emotions which had wellnigh broken down his own vigorous heart? Had she so truly shared and comprehended his faithful and eager love that she now lay exhausted and dying in her cell? At the moment when such thoughts as these rose in the general's mind, he heard beside him the voice beloved; he knew the clear ring of its tones. The voice, slightly changed by a tremor which gave it the timid grace and modesty of a young girl, detached itself from the volume of song, like the voice of a prima donna in the harmonies of her final notes. It gave to the ear an impression like the effect to the eye of a fillet of silver or gold threading a dark frieze. It was indeed she! Still Parisian, she had not lost her gracious charm, though she had forsaken the coronet and adornments of the world for the frontlet and serge of a Carmelite. Having revealed her love the night before in the praises addressed to the Lord of all, she seemed now to say to her lover:--"Yes, it is I: I am here. I love forever; yet I am aloof from love. Thou shalt hear me; my soul shall enfold thee; but I must stay beneath the brown shroud of this choir, from which no power can tear me. Thou canst not see me."

When vespers ended, he returned to the alcalde's house where he was staying. Giving in to the joy of a long-anticipated success that he had worked so hard for, his mind could think of nothing else at first—he was still loved. Solitude had fed the love in her heart, just as his had thrived on the obstacles she had placed between them. This ecstatic feeling couldn’t last forever; soon, he felt the urge to see her, to draw her away from God, to win her back to himself—a daring plan, fitting for a bold man. After dinner, he went to his room to avoid questions and think in peace, remaining deeply reflective throughout the night. He woke up early and went to Mass. He positioned himself near the lattice screen, his forehead against the brown curtain. He longed to tear it away, but he wasn’t alone; his host was with him, and any misstep could jeopardize his love and ruin the hopes he had just gained. The organ played, but not by the same musician; the player from the last two days was absent from the keys. Everything felt cold and dim to him. Was his beloved worn out from the emotions that had nearly overwhelmed his strong heart? Had she truly shared in and understood his loyal and eager love to the point of being exhausted and dying in her cell? Just when these thoughts surged in his mind, he heard the beloved voice beside him; he recognized its clear, resonant tones. The voice, slightly trembling, had a youthful grace and modesty, breaking away from the harmony like a prima donna's voice in the final notes. It gave an impression that was as striking as a silver or gold thread woven through dark fabric. It was indeed her! Still Parisian, she hadn’t lost her charming allure, even though she had traded the crown and worldly adornments for the simple frontlet and robe of a Carmelite. After revealing her love the night before in praises to the Lord, she now seemed to say to her lover: "Yes, it’s me: I’m here. I love you forever; yet I remain distant from love. You'll hear me; my soul will wrap around you; but I must stay beneath the brown shroud of this choir, from which no force can pull me. You can't see me."

"It is she!" whispered the general to himself, as he raised his head and withdrew his hands from his face; for he had not been able to bear erect the storm of feeling that shook his heart as the voice vibrated through the arches and blended with the murmur of the waves. A storm raged without, yet peace was within the sanctuary. The rich voice still caressed the ear, and fell like balm upon the parched heart of the lover; it flowered in the air about him, from which he breathed the emanations of her spirit exhaling her love through the aspirations of its prayer.

"It’s her!" the general whispered to himself as he lifted his head and pulled his hands from his face; he hadn’t been able to withstand the emotional storm that shook his heart as her voice resonated through the arches and mixed with the sound of the waves. A tempest roared outside, yet there was peace within the sanctuary. Her rich voice still soothed his ears, falling like balm on the thirsty heart of the lover; it bloomed in the air around him, allowing him to breathe in the essence of her spirit exhaling her love through the desires of its prayer.

The alcalde came to rejoin his guest, and found him bathed in tears at the elevation of the Host which was chanted by the nun. Surprised to find such devotion in a French officer, he invited the confessor of the convent to join them at supper, and informed the general, to whom no news had ever given such pleasure, of what he had done. During the supper the general made the confessor the object of much attention, and thus confirmed the Spaniards in the high opinion they had formed of his piety. He inquired with grave interest the number of the nuns, and asked details about the revenues of the convent and its wealth, with the air of a man who politely wished to choose topics which occupied the mind of the good old priest. Then he inquired about the life led by the sisters. Could they go out? Could they see friends?

The alcalde returned to his guest and found him in tears at the elevation of the Host being chanted by the nun. Surprised to see such devotion in a French officer, he invited the convent’s confessor to join them for dinner and shared the news with the general, who had never received such joyful news before. During dinner, the general paid a lot of attention to the confessor, reinforcing the Spaniards' high opinion of his piety. He asked, with serious interest, how many nuns there were and requested details about the convent’s income and wealth, as if he were politely trying to choose topics that interested the good old priest. Then he asked about the lives of the sisters. Could they go out? Could they see friends?

"Senhor," said the venorable priest, "the rule is severe. If the permission of our Holy Father must be obtained before a woman can enter a house of Saint Bruno [the Chartreux] the like rule exists here. It is impossible for any man to enter a convent of the Bare-footed Carmelites, unless he is a priest delegated by the archbishop for duty in the House. No nun can go out. It is true, however, that the Great Saint, Mother Theresa, did frequently leave her cell. A Mother-superior can alone, under authority of the archbishop, permit a nun to see her friends, especially in case of illness. As this convent is one of the chief Houses of the Order, it has a Mother-superior residing in it. We have several foreigners,--among them a Frenchwoman, Sister Theresa, the one who directs the music in the chapel."

"Sir," said the venerable priest, "the rules are strict. Just as our Holy Father’s permission is needed for a woman to enter a house of Saint Bruno [the Chartreux], the same applies here. No man can enter a convent of the Barefooted Carmelites unless he is a priest assigned by the archbishop for duty in the House. No nun is allowed to go out. However, it is true that the Great Saint, Mother Theresa, would often leave her cell. Only a Mother Superior, under the archbishop’s authority, can allow a nun to see her friends, especially in cases of illness. Since this convent is one of the main Houses of the Order, it has a Mother Superior living here. We have several foreigners, including a Frenchwoman, Sister Theresa, who directs the music in the chapel."

"Ah!" said the general, feigning surprise: "she must have been gratified by the triumph of the House of Bourbon?"

"Ah!" said the general, pretending to be surprised, "she must have felt pleased by the victory of the House of Bourbon?"

"I told them the object of the Mass; they are always rather curious."

"I told them the purpose of the Mass; they’re always pretty curious."

"Perhaps Sister Theresa has some interests in France; she might be glad to receive some news, or ask some questions?"

"Maybe Sister Theresa is interested in France; she might be happy to get some news or ask a few questions?"

"I think not; or she would have spoken to me."

"I don't think so; otherwise, she would have talked to me."

"As a compatriot," said the general, "I should be curious to see--that is, if it were possible, if the superior would consent, if--"

"As a fellow countryman," said the general, "I would be interested to see—that is, if it were possible, if the higher-ups would agree, if—"

"At the grating, even in the presence of the reverend Mother, an interview would be absolutely impossible for any ordinary man, no matter who he was; but in favor of a liberator of a Catholic throne and our holy religion, possibly, in spite of the rigid rule of our Mother Theresa, the rule might be relaxed," said the confessor. "I will speak about it."

"At the grating, even with the reverend Mother present, it would be completely impossible for any ordinary man to have an interview, regardless of who he was; however, for someone who is freeing a Catholic throne and our holy religion, it’s possible that, despite the strict rules of our Mother Theresa, the rules might be relaxed," said the confessor. "I will bring it up."

"How old is Sister Theresa?" asked the lover, who dared not question the priest about the beauty of the nun.

"How old is Sister Theresa?" asked the lover, who didn’t dare ask the priest about the nun's beauty.

"She is no longer of any age," said the good old man, with a simplicity which made the general shudder.

"She is no longer of any age," said the kind old man, with a straightforwardness that made everyone shudder.


III

The next day, before the siesta, the confessor came to tell the general that Sister Theresa and the Mother-superior consented to receive him at the grating that evening before the hour of vespers. After the siesta, during which the Frenchman had whiled away the time by walking round the port in the fierce heat of the sun, the priest came to show him the way into the convent.

The next day, before the siesta, the confessor came to tell the general that Sister Theresa and the Mother Superior agreed to meet him at the grating that evening before vespers. After the siesta, during which the Frenchman passed the time walking around the port in the scorching heat, the priest came to guide him to the convent.

He was guided through a gallery which ran the length of the cemetery, where fountains and trees and numerous arcades gave a cool freshness in keeping with that still and silent spot. When they reached the end of this long gallery, the priest led his companion into a parlor, divided in the middle by a grating covered with a brown curtain. On the side which we must call public, and where the confessor left the general, there was a wooden bench along one side of the wall; some chairs, also of wood, were near the grating. The ceiling was of wood, crossed by heavy beams of the evergreen oak, without ornament. Daylight came from two windows in the division set apart for the nuns, and was absorbed by the brown tones of the room; so that it barely showed the picture of the great black Christ, and those of Saint Theresa and the Blessed Virgin, which hung on the dark panels of the walls.

He was led through a hallway that stretched the length of the cemetery, where fountains, trees, and several arcades provided a cool freshness fitting for that quiet and calm place. When they reached the end of this long hallway, the priest took his companion into a parlor, separated in the middle by a grating covered with a brown curtain. On the side we can call public, where the confessor left the general, there was a wooden bench along one wall; a few wooden chairs were near the grating. The ceiling was wooden, supported by heavy beams of evergreen oak, and was plain. Daylight came from two windows in the section designated for the nuns, and was softened by the brown tones of the room, barely illuminating the image of the large black Christ, along with those of Saint Theresa and the Blessed Virgin, which hung on the dark panels of the walls.

The feelings of the general turned, in spite of their violence, to a tone of melancholy. He grew calm in these calm precincts. Something mighty as the grave seized him beneath these chilling rafters. Was it not the eternal silence, the deep peace, the near presence of the infinite? Through the stillness came the fixed thought of the cloister,--that thought which glides through the air in the half-lights, and is in all things,--the thought unchangeable; nowhere seen, which yet grows vast to the imagination; the all-comprising phrase, the peace of God. It enters there, with living power, into the least religious heart. Convents of men are not easily conceivable; man seems feeble and unmanly in them. He is born to act, to fulfil a life of toil; and he escapes it in his cell. But in a monastery of women what strength to endure, and yet what touching weakness! A man may be pushed by a thousand sentiments into the depths of an abbey; he flings himself into them as from a precipice. But the woman is drawn only by one feeling; she does not unsex herself,--she espouses holiness. You may say to the man, Why did you not struggle? but to the cloistered woman life is a struggle still.

The general’s feelings shifted from intense emotions to a sense of sadness. He became calm in these peaceful surroundings. Something powerful, like death, took hold of him beneath these cold rafters. Was it the everlasting silence, the deep tranquility, the presence of the infinite? Through the quiet, the consistent thought of the cloister came— that thought which floats in the air in the dim light and is in everything—the unchanging thought, unseen yet vast in the imagination; the all-encompassing phrase, the peace of God. It enters there with living force into even the least religious heart. Male monasteries are hard to imagine; men seem weak and unmanly in them. They are meant to act, to live a life of hard work, and they seek refuge in their cells. But in a women’s monastery, there’s endurance and yet a touching fragility! A man might be driven by many feelings into the depths of an abbey; he dives in like he’s jumping off a cliff. But a woman is pulled in by a single feeling; she doesn’t lose her femininity—she embraces holiness. You might ask the man, why didn’t you fight back? But for the cloistered woman, life is still a fight.

The general found in this mute parlor of the seagirt convent memories of himself. Love seldom reaches upward to solemnity; but love in the bosom of God,--is there nothing solemn there? Yes, more than a man has the right to hope for in this nineteenth century, with our manners and our customs what they are.

The general sat in the silent lounge of the seaside convent, reflecting on his past. Love rarely ascends to seriousness, but love in the embrace of God—is there nothing serious about that? Yes, there's more than a person can reasonably expect in this nineteenth century, given our behaviors and our norms.

The general's soul was one on which such impressions act. His nature was noble enough to forget self-interest, honors, Spain, the world, or Paris, and rise to the heights of feeling roused by this unspeakable termination of his long pursuit. What could be more tragic? How many emotions held these lovers, reunited at last on this granite ledge far out at sea, yet separated by an idea, an impassable barrier. Look at this man, saying to himself, "Can I triumph over God in that heart?"

The general's soul was one that was easily affected by such feelings. He was noble enough to put aside self-interest, fame, Spain, the world, or Paris, and reach the heights of emotion stirred by this unimaginable end to his long quest. What could be more tragic? How many feelings overwhelmed these lovers, finally reunited on this rocky ledge far out at sea, yet divided by a concept, an unbridgeable gap? Look at this man, thinking to himself, "Can I overcome God in that heart?"

A slight noise made him quiver. The brown curtain was drawn back; he saw in the half-light a woman standing, but her face was hidden from him by the projection of a veil, which lay in many folds upon her head. According to the rule of the Order she was clothed in the brown garb whose color has become proverbial. The general could not see the naked feet, which would have told him the frightful emaciation of her body; yet through the thick folds of the coarse robe that swathed her, his heart divined that tears and prayers and passion and solitude had wasted her away.

A faint sound made him shudder. The brown curtain was pulled back; he saw a woman standing in the dim light, but her face was obscured by a veil that draped in multiple folds over her head. Following the Order's rules, she wore the brown clothing that had become legendary. The general couldn't see her bare feet, which would have revealed the horrific thinness of her body; yet, through the heavy layers of the rough robe that enveloped her, he sensed that tears, prayers, longing, and isolation had worn her down.

The chill hand of a woman, doubtless the Mother-superior, held back the curtain, and the general, examining this unwelcome witness of the interview, encountered the deep grave eyes of an old nun, very aged, whose clear, even youthful, glance belied the wrinkles that furrowed her pale face.

The cold hand of a woman, probably the Mother Superior, pulled back the curtain, and the general, inspecting this unwelcome observer of the meeting, met the serious, deep-set eyes of an old nun, very elderly, whose bright, almost youthful gaze contradicted the wrinkles etched into her pale face.

"Madame la duchesse," he said, in a voice shaken by emotion, to the Sister, who bowed her head, "does your companion understand French?"

"Madam Duchess," he said, his voice trembling with emotion, to the Sister, who lowered her head, "does your friend understand French?"

"There is no duchess here," replied the nun. "You are in presence of Sister Theresa. The woman whom you call my companion is my Mother in God, my superior here below."

"There is no duchess here," replied the nun. "You are in the presence of Sister Theresa. The woman you refer to as my companion is my Mother in God, my superior here on earth."

These words, humbly uttered by a voice that once harmonized with the luxury and elegance in which this woman had lived queen of the world of Paris, that fell from lips whose language had been of old so gay, so mocking, struck the general as if with an electric shock.

These words, spoken quietly by a voice that once resonated with the luxury and elegance of a woman who ruled the Parisian world, coming from lips that had previously been so cheerful and teasing, hit everyone like an electric shock.

"My holy Mother speaks only Latin and Spanish," she added.

"My holy mother speaks only Latin and Spanish," she added.

"I understand neither. Dear Antoinette, make her my excuses."

"I don’t understand either. Dear Antoinette, please excuse her for me."

As she heard her name softly uttered by a man once so hard to her, the nun was shaken by emotion, betrayed only by the light quivering of her veil, on which the light now fully fell.

As she heard her name softly spoken by a man who had once been so tough on her, the nun was filled with emotion, betrayed only by the slight trembling of her veil, which the light now illuminated completely.

"My brother," she said, passing her sleeve beneath her veil, perhaps to wipe her eyes, "my name is Sister Theresa."

"My brother," she said, brushing her sleeve under her veil, maybe to wipe her eyes, "my name is Sister Theresa."

Then she turned to the Mother, and said to her in Spanish a few words which the general plainly heard. He knew enough of the language to understand it, perhaps to speak it. "My dear Mother, this gentleman presents to you his respects, and begs you to excuse him for not laying them himself at your feet; but he knows neither of the languages which you speak."

Then she turned to the Mother and said a few words to her in Spanish that the general clearly heard. He knew enough of the language to understand it, maybe even to speak it. "My dear Mother, this gentleman sends his respects to you and asks you to forgive him for not presenting them in person; he doesn’t speak either of the languages you do."

The old woman slowly bowed her head; her countenance took an expression of angelic sweetness, tempered, nevertheless, by the consciousness of her power and dignity.

The old woman slowly lowered her head; her face took on a look of angelic sweetness, yet still showed her awareness of her power and dignity.

"You know this gentleman?" she asked, with a piercing glance at the Sister.

"You know this guy?" she asked, giving the Sister a sharp look.

"Yes, my Mother."

"Yes, Mom."

"Retire to your cell, my daughter," said the Superior in a tone of authority.

"Go back to your room, my daughter," said the Superior in a commanding tone.

The general hastily withdrew to the shelter of the curtain, lest his face should betray the anguish these words cost him; but he fancied that the penetrating eyes of the Superior followed him even into the shadow. This woman, arbiter of the frail and fleeting joy he had won at such cost, made him afraid; he trembled, he whom a triple range of cannon could not shake.

The general quickly stepped back behind the curtain to hide his face, afraid it would reveal the pain those words caused him; but he felt like the Superior's sharp gaze was still on him even in the shadows. This woman, the one who held the power over the delicate and fleeting happiness he had earned at such a high price, frightened him; he trembled, even though he was someone who could stand firm against a triple line of cannons.

The duchess walked to the door, but there she turned. "My Mother," she said, in a voice horribly calm, "this Frenchman is one of my brothers."

The duchess walked to the door, but then turned around. "My mother," she said in a chillingly calm voice, "this Frenchman is one of my brothers."

"Remain, therefore, my daughter," said the old woman, after a pause.

"Stay, then, my daughter," said the old woman, after a pause.

The jesuitism of this answer revealed such love and such regret, that a man of less firmness than the general would have betrayed his joy in the midst of a peril so novel to him. But what value could there be in the words, looks, gestures of a love that must be hidden from the eyes of a lynx, the claws of a tiger? The Sister came back.

The cleverness of this answer showed so much love and such regret, that a man with less strength than the general would have given away his happiness in the middle of a danger that was so new to him. But what worth could there be in the words, looks, or gestures of a love that had to be concealed from the eyes of a lynx and the claws of a tiger? The Sister came back.

"You see, my brother," she said, "what I have dared to do that I might for one moment speak to you of your salvation, and tell you of the prayers which day by day my soul offers to heaven on your behalf. I have committed a mortal sin,--I have lied. How many days of penitence to wash out that lie! But I shall suffer for you. You know not, my brother, the joy of loving in heaven, of daring to avow affections that religion has purified, that have risen to the highest regions, that at last we know and feel with the soul alone. If the doctrines--if the spirit of the saint to whom we owe this refuge had not lifted me above the anguish of earth to a world, not indeed where she is, but far above my lower life, I could not have seen you now. But I can see you, I can hear you, and remain calm."

"You see, my brother," she said, "what I've risked to take a moment to talk to you about your salvation and share the prayers that my soul offers to heaven for you every day. I've committed a serious sin—I’ve lied. How many days of penance will it take to atone for that lie! But I will endure for you. You don’t realize, my brother, the joy of loving in heaven, of having the courage to declare feelings that faith has purified, feelings that have ascended to the highest realms, that we ultimately know and feel with just our souls. If the teachings—if the spirit of the saint to whom we owe this refuge hadn’t lifted me above the pains of this world to a realm, not exactly where she is, but far above my earthly existence, I wouldn’t be able to see you now. But I can see you, I can hear you, and I remain calm."

"Antoinette," said the general, interrupting these words, "suffer me to see you--you, whom I love passionately, to madness, as you once would have had me love you."

"Antoinette," the general said, cutting off her words, "let me see you—you, whom I love intensely, to the point of madness, just as you once wanted me to love you."

"Do not call me Antoinette, I implore you: memories of the past do me harm. See in me only the Sister Theresa, a creature trusting all to the divine pity. And," she added, after a pause, "subdue yourself, my brother. Our Mother would separate us instantly if your face betrayed earthly passions, or your eyes shed tears."

"Please don’t call me Antoinette, I beg you: memories of the past hurt me. See me only as Sister Theresa, someone who relies entirely on divine mercy. And," she added after a pause, "control yourself, my brother. Our Mother would separate us immediately if your face showed any earthly desires or your eyes let out tears."

The general bowed his head, as if to collect himself; when he again lifted his eyes to the grating he saw between two bars the pale, emaciated, but still ardent face of the nun. Her complexion, where once had bloomed the loveliness of youth,--where once there shone the happy contrast of a pure, clear whiteness with the colors of a Bengal rose,--now had the tints of a porcelain cup through which a feeble light showed faintly. The beautiful hair of which this woman was once so proud was shaven; a white band bound her brows and was wrapped around her face. Her eyes, circled with dark shadows due to the austerities of her life, glanced at moments with a feverish light, of which their habitual calm was but the mask. In a word, of this woman nothing remained but her soul.

The general lowered his head, as if trying to gather his thoughts; when he finally raised his gaze to the grating, he saw between two bars the pale, gaunt, yet still passionate face of the nun. Her complexion, which once radiated the beauty of youth—where there used to be a happy contrast between a pure, clear whiteness and the colors of a Bengal rose—now had the hues of a porcelain cup through which a weak light showed faintly. The beautiful hair this woman was once so proud of was shaved off; a white band wrapped around her forehead and face. Her eyes, darkened by shadows from her strict lifestyle, occasionally glimmered with a feverish light, which was just a mask for their usual calm. In short, all that remained of this woman was her soul.

"Ah! you will leave this tomb--you, who are my life! You belonged to me; you were not free to give yourself--not even to God. Did you not promise to sacrifice all to the least of my commands? Will you now think me worthy to claim that promise, if I tell you what I have done for your sake? I have sought you through the whole world. For five years you have been the thought of every instant, the occupation of every hour, of my life. My friends--friends all-powerful as you know--have helped me to search the convents of France, Spain, Italy, Sicily, America. My love has deepened with every fruitless search. Many a long journey I have taken on a false hope. I have spent my life and the strong beatings of my heart about the walls of cloisters. I will not speak to you of a fidelity unlimited. What is it?--nothing compared to the infinitude of my love! If in other days your remorse was real, you cannot hesitate to follow me now."

"Ah! You're going to leave this place—you, who are my everything! You were mine; you couldn't just give yourself away—not even to God. Didn't you promise to give up everything for even my smallest requests? Do you think I’m not worthy to hold you to that promise, considering what I've done for you? I’ve searched for you all over the world. For five years, you’ve been in my thoughts every moment, the focus of every hour of my life. My friends—all powerful, as you know—have helped me look in convents across France, Spain, Italy, Sicily, and America. My love has only grown deeper with every failed search. I've taken countless long journeys fueled by false hope. I've poured my life and the passionate beat of my heart against the walls of cloisters. I won’t even tell you about my boundless loyalty. What is it, really?—nothing compared to the vastness of my love! If your regrets were real in the past, you can’t hesitate to follow me now."

"You forget that I am not free."

"You forget that I'm not free."

"The duke is dead," he said hastily.

"The duke is dead," he said quickly.

Sister Theresa colored. "May Heaven receive him!" she said, with quick emotion: "he was generous to me. But I did not speak of those ties: one of my faults was my willingness to break them without scruple for you."

Sister Theresa colored. "May Heaven welcome him!" she said, feeling emotional: "he was kind to me. But I didn't mention those connections: one of my flaws was my readiness to sever them without hesitation for you."

"You speak of your vows," cried the general, frowning. "I little thought that anything would weigh in your heart against our love. But do not fear, Antoinette; I will obtain a brief from the Holy Father which will absolve your vows. I will go to Rome; I will petition every earthly power; if God himself came down from heaven I--"

"You talk about your vows," the general exclaimed, frowning. "I never thought anything would come between us and our love. But don’t worry, Antoinette; I’ll get a dispensation from the Pope to free you from your vows. I’ll go to Rome; I’ll ask every authority there is; even if God himself came down from heaven, I—"

"Do not blaspheme!"

"Don't blaspheme!"

"Do not fear how God would see it! Ah! I wish I were as sure that you will leave these walls with me; that to-night--to-night, you would embark at the feet of these rocks. Let us go to find happiness! I know not where--at the ends of the earth! With me you will come back to life, to health--in the shelter of my love!"

"Don't worry about how God would view this! Oh, how I wish I felt just as certain that you would leave these walls with me; that tonight--tonight, you would set off at the base of these rocks. Let's go find happiness! I don't know where--at the ends of the earth! With me, you will return to life, to health--in the warmth of my love!"

"Do not say these things," replied the Sister; "you do not know what you now are to me. I love you better than I once loved you. I pray to God for you daily. I see you no longer with the eyes of my body. If you but knew, Armand, the joy of being able, without shame, to spend myself upon a pure love which God protects! You do not know the joy I have in calling down the blessings of heaven upon your head. I never pray for myself: God will do with me according to his will. But you--at the price of my eternity I would win the assurance that you are happy in this world, that you will be happy in another throughout the ages. My life eternal is all that misfortunes have left me to give you. I have grown old in grief; I am no longer young or beautiful. Ah! you would despise a nun who returned to be a woman; no sentiment, not even maternal love, could absolve her. What could you say to me that would shake the unnumbered reflections my heart has made in five long years,--and which have changed it, hollowed it, withered it? Ah! I should have given something less sad to God!"

"Don't say those things," replied the Sister; "you don’t realize what you mean to me now. I love you more than I used to. I pray for you every day. I no longer see you with my physical eyes. If only you knew, Armand, the joy of being able to give myself entirely to a pure love that God safeguards! You have no idea how happy I am to call down heaven's blessings upon you. I never pray for myself: God will handle me however He chooses. But for you—I'd give up my eternity just to know that you are happy in this life, that you will be happy in the next forever. My eternal life is all that's left for me to give you after all the misfortunes I've faced. I've aged in sorrow; I am no longer young or beautiful. Ah! You would look down on a nun who chose to be a woman again; no feeling, not even maternal love, could redeem her. What could you say that would change the countless thoughts my heart has pondered over five long years—and which have reshaped it, hollowed it, withered it? Ah! I should have offered something less tragic to God!"

"What can I say to you, dear Antoinette? I will say that I love you; that affection, love, true love, the joy of living in a heart all ours,--wholly ours, without one reservation,--is so rare, so difficult to find, that I once doubted you; I put you to cruel tests. But to-day I love and trust you with all the powers of my soul. If you will follow me I will listen throughout life to no voice but thine. I will look on no face--"

"What can I say to you, dear Antoinette? I will say that I love you; that affection, love, true love, the joy of living in a heart that is completely ours—fully ours, without any reservations—is so rare, so hard to find, that I once doubted you; I put you through harsh tests. But today I love and trust you with all the strength of my soul. If you choose to follow me, I will listen to no voice but yours for the rest of my life. I will look at no face—"

"Silence, Armand! you shorten the sole moments which are given to us to see each other here below."

"Be quiet, Armand! You're wasting the only moments we have to see each other down here."

"Antoinette! will you follow me?"

"Antoinette! Will you follow me?"

"I never leave you. I live in your heart--but with another power than that of earthly pleasure, or vanity, or selfish joy. I live here for you, pale and faded, in the bosom of God. If God is just, you will be happy."

"I never leave you. I live in your heart—but with a different power than that of earthly pleasure, vanity, or selfish joy. I live here for you, pale and faded, in the arms of God. If God is just, you will be happy."

"Phrases! you give me phrases! But if I will to have you pale and faded,--if I cannot be happy unless you are with me? What! will you forever place duties before my love? Shall I never be above all things else in your heart? In the past you put the world, or self--I know not what--above me; to-day it is God, it is my salvation. In this Sister Theresa I recognize the duchess; ignorant of the joys of love, unfeeling beneath a pretense of tenderness! You do not love me! you never loved me!--"

"Phrases! You give me phrases! But if I want you to be pale and faded, if I can’t be happy unless you’re with me? What! Will you always put your responsibilities ahead of my love? Am I never going to be the most important thing in your heart? In the past, you put the world, or yourself—I don’t know what—above me; today it’s God, it’s my salvation. In this Sister Theresa, I see the duchess; unaware of the joys of love, pretending to be tender! You don’t love me! You never loved me!"

"Oh, my brother!--"

"Oh, my bro!--"

"You will not leave this tomb. You love my soul, you say: well! you shall destroy it forever and ever. I will kill myself--"

"You won't leave this tomb. You say you love my soul: well! You'll destroy it forever. I’ll end my life—"

"My Mother!" cried the nun, "I have lied to you; this man is my lover."

"My Mom!" shouted the nun, "I've been lying to you; this guy is my boyfriend."

The curtain fell. The general, stunned, heard the doors close with violence.

The curtain came down. The general, shocked, heard the doors slam shut.

"She loves me still!" he cried, comprehending all that was revealed in the cry of the nun. "I will find means to carry her away!"

"She still loves me!" he shouted, understanding everything that was expressed in the nun's cry. "I will find a way to take her away!"

He left the island immediately, and returned to France.

He left the island right away and went back to France.

Translation copyrighted by Roberts Brothers.

Translation copyright Roberts Brothers.


'AN EPISODE UNDER THE TERROR'

On the 22d of January, 1793, towards eight o'clock in the evening, an old gentlewoman came down the sharp declivity of the Faubourg Saint-Martin, which ends near the church of Saint-Laurent in Paris. Snow had fallen throughout the day, so that footfalls could be scarcely heard. The streets were deserted. The natural fear inspired by such stillness was deepened by the terror to which all France was then a prey.

On January 22, 1793, around eight o'clock in the evening, an elderly lady walked down the steep slope of the Faubourg Saint-Martin, which leads to the church of Saint-Laurent in Paris. It had snowed all day, muffling any sounds of footsteps. The streets were empty. The eerie silence was heightened by the fear that had gripped all of France at that time.

The old lady had met no one. Her failing sight hindered her from perceiving in the distance a few pedestrians, sparsely scattered like shadows, along the broad road of the faubourg. She was walking bravely through the solitude as if her age were a talisman to guard her from danger; but after passing the Rue des Morts she fancied that she heard the firm, heavy tread of a man coming behind her. The thought seized her mind that she had been listening to it unconsciously for some time. Terrified at the idea of being followed, she tried to walk faster to reach a lighted shop-window, and settle the doubt which thus assailed her. When well beyond the horizontal rays of light thrown across the pavement, she turned abruptly and saw a human form looming through the fog. The indistinct glimpse was enough. She staggered for an instant under the weight of terror, for she no longer doubted that this unknown man had tracked her, step by step, from her home. The hope of escaping such a spy lent strength to her feeble limbs. Incapable of reasoning, she quickened her steps to a run, as if it were possible to escape a man necessarily more agile than she. After running for a few minutes, she reached the shop of a pastry-cook, entered it, and fell, rather than sat, down on a chair which stood before the counter.

The old woman hadn’t seen anyone. Her poor eyesight made it hard for her to notice a few pedestrians scattered like shadows along the wide road. She bravely walked through the emptiness, as if her age protected her from danger; but after passing Rue des Morts, she thought she heard the heavy footsteps of a man behind her. The idea struck her that she had been unconsciously aware of it for a while. Terrified at the thought of being followed, she tried to pick up her pace to reach a well-lit shop window and ease her mind. Once she was past the rays of light spilling onto the sidewalk, she suddenly turned around and saw a figure looming in the fog. Just that vague glimpse was enough. She staggered for a moment under the weight of fear, knowing without a doubt that this stranger had been stalking her from her home. The hope of getting away from this spy gave her weak legs a rush of strength. Unable to think clearly, she broke into a run, as if she could outrun someone who was likely more agile than she was. After a few minutes of running, she reached a pastry shop, rushed inside, and almost collapsed onto a chair in front of the counter.

As she lifted the creaking latch of the door, a young woman, who was at work on a piece of embroidery, looked up and recognized through the glass panes the antiquated mantle of purple silk which wrapped the old lady, and hastened to pull open a drawer, as if to take from thence something that she had to give her. The action and the expression of the young woman not only implied a wish to get rid of the stranger, as of some one most unwelcome, but she let fall an exclamation of impatience at finding the drawer empty. Then, without looking at the lady, she came rapidly from behind the counter, and went towards the back-shop to call her husband, who appeared at once.

As she lifted the creaking latch of the door, a young woman who was working on a piece of embroidery looked up and recognized through the glass panes the old-fashioned purple silk shawl wrapped around the old lady. She quickly opened a drawer as if to grab something for her. The young woman’s actions and expression showed that she wanted to get rid of the stranger, who was clearly unwelcome, and she let out an exasperated sigh when she found the drawer empty. Without glancing at the lady, she hurried out from behind the counter and went to the back room to call her husband, who came out immediately.

"Where have you put ---- ----?" she asked him, mysteriously, calling his attention to the old lady by a glance, and not concluding her sentence.

"Where have you put ---- ----?" she asked him, mysteriously, calling his attention to the old lady with a glance, and not finishing her sentence.

Although the pastry-cook could see nothing but the enormous black-silk hood circled with purple ribbons which the stranger wore, he disappeared, with a glance at his wife which seemed to say, "Do you suppose I should leave that on your counter?"

Although the pastry chef could see nothing but the huge black silk hood trimmed with purple ribbons that the stranger wore, he vanished, casting a look at his wife that seemed to say, "Do you really think I would leave that on your counter?"

Surprised at the silence and immobility of her customer, the wife came forward, and was seized with a sudden movement of compassion as well as of curiosity when she looked at her. Though the complexion of the old gentlewoman was naturally livid, like that of a person vowed to secret austerities, it was easy to see that some recent alarm had spread an unusual paleness over her features. Her head-covering was so arranged as to hide the hair, whitened no doubt by age, for the cleanly collar of her dress proved that she wore no powder. The concealment of this natural adornment gave to her countenance a sort of conventual severity; but its features were grave and noble. In former days the habits and manners of people of quality were so different from those of all other classes that it was easy to distinguish persons of noble birth. The young shop-woman felt certain, therefore, that the stranger was a ci-devant, and one who had probably belonged to the court.

Surprised by the silence and stillness of her customer, the shopkeeper stepped forward and was suddenly filled with compassion and curiosity when she looked at her. Although the old woman's complexion was naturally pale, like someone devoted to strictness, it was clear that some recent shock had added an unusual whiteness to her features. The way she had arranged her headscarf hid her hair, which was likely white from age, since the clean collar of her dress indicated she didn't use powder. This concealment gave her face a sort of serious, almost monastic look, but her features were dignified and stately. In the past, the behaviors and manners of people in high society were so distinct from those of other classes that it was easy to recognize someone of noble birth. The young shop assistant felt sure, therefore, that the stranger was a former noble, probably someone who had been part of the court.

"Madame?" she said, with involuntary respect, forgetting that the title was proscribed.

"Ma'am?" she said, with unwitting respect, forgetting that the title was banned.

The old lady made no answer. Her eyes were fixed on the glass of the shop-window, as if some alarming object were painted upon it.

The old lady didn’t respond. Her eyes were glued to the shop window, as if something disturbing was displayed on it.

"What is the matter, citoyenne?" asked the master of the establishment, re-entering, and drawing the attention of his customer to a little cardboard box covered with blue paper, which he held out to her.

"What’s wrong, citoyenne?" asked the owner of the shop as he came back in, drawing his customer’s attention to a small cardboard box wrapped in blue paper that he offered her.

"It is nothing, nothing, my friends," she answered in a gentle voice, as she raised her eyes to give the man a thankful look. Seeing a phrygian cap upon his head, a cry escaped her:--"Ah! it is you who have betrayed me!"

"It’s nothing, nothing, my friends," she said softly, looking up to give the man a grateful glance. Spotting a phrygian cap on his head, she exclaimed, "Ah! It’s you who have betrayed me!"

The young woman and her husband replied by a deprecating gesture of horror which caused the unknown lady to blush, either for her harsh suspicion or from the relief of feeling it unjust.

The young woman and her husband responded with a dismissive gesture of shock that made the unknown lady blush, either from her harsh judgment or the relief of realizing it was unfounded.

"Excuse me," she said, with childlike sweetness. Then taking a gold louis from her pocket, she offered it to the pastry-cook. "Here is the sum we agreed upon," she added.

"Excuse me," she said, with a sweet, innocent tone. Then pulling out a gold louis from her pocket, she handed it to the pastry chef. "Here's the amount we agreed on," she added.

There is a poverty which poor people quickly divine. The shopkeeper and his wife looked at each other with a glance at the old lady that conveyed a mutual thought. The louis was doubtless her last. The hands of the poor woman trembled as she offered it, and her eyes rested upon it sadly, yet not with avarice. She seemed to feel the full extent of her sacrifice. Hunger and want were traced upon her features in lines as legible as those of timidity and ascetic habits. Her clothing showed vestiges of luxury. It was of silk, well-worn; the mantle was clean, though faded; the laces carefully darned; in short, here were the rags of opulence. The two shopkeepers, divided between pity and self-interest, began to soothe their conscience with words:--

There’s a kind of poverty that the poor recognize quickly. The shopkeeper and his wife exchanged a glance that communicated a shared thought about the old lady. The louis was probably her last. The poor woman’s hands shook as she offered it, and her eyes lingered on it sadly, but not out of greed. She seemed fully aware of what she was giving up. You could see the signs of hunger and need on her face as clearly as you could see signs of shyness and a frugal lifestyle. Her clothes showed remnants of better days. They were silk, well-worn; her coat was clean, though faded; the lace was carefully mended; in short, these were the rags of someone who once had wealth. The two shopkeepers, torn between sympathy and self-interest, began to ease their consciences with words:--

"Citoyenne, you seem very feeble--"

"Citizen, you seem very weak--"

"Would Madame like to take something?" asked the wife, cutting short her husband's speech.

"Would you like something to drink, Madame?" the wife asked, interrupting her husband's speech.

"We have some very good broth," he added.

"We have some really good broth," he added.

"It is so cold, perhaps Madame is chilled by her walk; but you can rest here and warm yourself."

"It’s really cold; maybe Madame got cold from her walk. But you can relax here and warm up."

"The devil is not so black as he is painted," cried the husband.

"The devil isn't as bad as people make him out to be," the husband exclaimed.

Won by the kind tone of these words, the old lady admitted that she had been followed by a man and was afraid of going home alone.

Won over by the gentle tone of these words, the elderly woman confessed that a man had been following her and she was scared to go home alone.

"Is that all?" said the man with the phrygian cap. "Wait for me, citoyenne."

"Is that it?" asked the man with the Phrygian cap. "Wait for me, citoyenne."

He gave the louis to his wife. Then moved by a species of gratitude which slips into the shopkeeping soul when its owner receives an exorbitant price for an article of little value, he went to put on his uniform as a National guard, took his hat, slung on his sabre, and reappeared under arms. But the wife meantime had reflected. Reflection, as often happens in many hearts, had closed the open hand of her benevolence. Uneasy, and alarmed lest her husband should be mixed up in some dangerous affair, she pulled him by the flap of his coat, intending to stop him; but the worthy man, obeying the impulse of charity, promptly offered to escort the poor lady to her home.

He gave the louis to his wife. Then, feeling a kind of gratitude that often hits shopkeepers when they get a huge price for something insignificant, he went to put on his National Guard uniform, grabbed his hat, strapped on his sabre, and came back ready for action. Meanwhile, his wife had thought things over. As often happens in many hearts, her initial kindness had faded. Worried and anxious that her husband might get involved in something dangerous, she tugged at the flap of his coat, trying to stop him; but the good man, driven by a charitable impulse, quickly offered to help the poor lady get home.

"It seems that the man who has given her this fright is prowling outside," said his wife nervously.

"It looks like the guy who scared her is lurking outside," his wife said anxiously.

"I am afraid he is," said the old lady, with much simplicity.

"I’m afraid he is," said the old lady, simply.

"Suppose he should be a spy. Perhaps it is a conspiracy. Don't go. Take back the box." These words, whispered in the pastry-cook's ear by the wife of his bosom, chilled the sudden compassion that had warmed him.

"Imagine if he’s a spy. Maybe it’s a conspiracy. Don’t go. Give back the box." These words, whispered in the pastry chef's ear by his beloved wife, froze the sudden compassion that had filled him.

"Well, well, I will just say two words to the man and get rid of him," he said, opening the door and hurrying out.

"Alright, I’ll just say two words to the guy and send him off," he said, opening the door and rushing out.

The old gentlewoman, passive as a child and half paralyzed with fear, sat down again. The shopkeeper almost instantly reappeared; but his face, red by nature and still further scorched by the fires of his bakery, had suddenly turned pale, and he was in the grasp of such terror that his legs shook and his eyes were like those of a drunken man.

The elderly woman, as passive as a child and nearly paralyzed with fear, sat back down. The shopkeeper quickly returned; however, his face, naturally red and even more burnt from the heat of his bakery, had suddenly gone pale, and he was so terrified that his legs trembled and his eyes looked like those of a drunk person.

"Miserable aristocrat!" he cried, furiously, "do you want to cut off our heads? Go out from here; let me see your heels, and don't dare to come back; don't expect me to supply you with the means of conspiracy!"

"Miserable aristocrat!" he shouted furiously, "do you want to take our heads? Get out of here; let me see your heels, and don’t you dare come back; don’t expect me to give you the means to conspire!"

So saying, the pastry-cook endeavored to get back the little box which the old lady had already slipped into one of her pockets. Hardly had the bold hands of the shopkeeper touched her clothing, than, preferring to encounter danger with no protection but that of God rather than lose the thing she had come to buy, she recovered the agility of youth, and sprang to the door, through which she disappeared abruptly, leaving the husband and wife amazed and trembling.

So saying, the pastry chef tried to retrieve the little box that the old lady had already slipped into one of her pockets. As soon as the shopkeeper's bold hands touched her clothes, she chose to face danger with nothing but God’s protection rather than lose the item she had come to buy. She regained her youthful agility and jumped to the door, disappearing suddenly, leaving the husband and wife astonished and trembling.

As soon as the poor lady found herself alone in the street she began to walk rapidly; but her strength soon gave way, for she once more heard the snow creaking under the footsteps of the spy as he trod heavily upon it. She was obliged to stop short: the man stopped also. She dared not speak to him, nor even look at him; either because of her terror, or from some lack of natural intelligence. Presently she continued her walk slowly; the man measured his step by hers, and kept at the same distance behind her; he seemed to move like her shadow. Nine o'clock struck as the silent couple repassed the church of Saint-Laurent. It is the nature of all souls, even the weakest, to fall back into quietude after moments of violent agitation; for manifold as our feelings may be, our bodily powers are limited. Thus the old lady, receiving no injury from her apparent persecutor, began to think that he might be a secret friend watching to protect her. She gathered up in her mind the circumstances attending other apparitions of the mysterious stranger as if to find plausible grounds for this consoling opinion, and took pleasure in crediting him with good rather than sinister intentions. Forgetting the terror he had inspired in the pastry-cook, she walked on with a firmer step towards the upper part of the Faubourg Saint-Martin.

As soon as the poor woman found herself alone on the street, she started to walk quickly, but her strength soon gave out because she once again heard the snow crunching under the footsteps of the man following her. She had to stop suddenly; he stopped as well. She didn't dare speak to him or even look at him, either because she was terrified or felt unable to think clearly. After a moment, she resumed walking slowly; the man matched his pace with hers and kept the same distance behind her, moving like her shadow. The clock struck nine as the silent duo passed the church of Saint-Laurent. It’s natural for all people, even the weakest, to find calm after moments of intense stress; our feelings can be complex, but our physical strength is limited. So, the older woman, feeling no harm from her apparent stalker, began to think that he might be a secret ally watching out for her. She reflected on the circumstances of previous encounters with the mysterious stranger, searching for reasons to support this comforting belief, and found herself hopeful about his intentions rather than suspicious. Forgetting the fear he had caused in the pastry cook, she walked on with a steadier step towards the upper part of the Faubourg Saint-Martin.

At the end of half an hour she reached a house standing close to the junction of the chief street of the faubourg with the street leading out to the Barrière de Pantin. The place is to this day one of the loneliest in Paris. The north wind blowing from Belleville and the Buttes Chaumont whistled among the houses, or rather cottages, scattered through the sparsely inhabited little valley, where the inclosures are fenced with walls built of mud and refuse bones. This dismal region seems the natural home of poverty and despair. The man who was intent on following the poor creature who had had the courage to thread these dark and silent streets seemed struck with the spectacle they offered. He stopped as if reflecting, and stood in a hesitating attitude, dimly visible by a street lantern whose flickering light scarcely pierced the fog. Fear gave eyes to the old gentlewoman, who now fancied that she saw something sinister in the features of this unknown man. All her terrors revived, and profiting by the curious hesitation that had seized him, she glided like a shadow to the doorway of the solitary dwelling, touched a spring, and disappeared with phantasmagoric rapidity.

At the end of thirty minutes, she arrived at a house near the intersection of the main street of the neighborhood and the road leading out to the Barrière de Pantin. To this day, it remains one of the loneliest spots in Paris. The north wind blowing in from Belleville and the Buttes Chaumont whistled through the houses, or rather cottages, scattered across the sparsely populated little valley, where the enclosures are surrounded by walls made of mud and refuse bones. This bleak area seems like the natural home of poverty and despair. The man who was determined to follow the poor woman, who had the bravery to navigate these dark and quiet streets, appeared taken aback by the scene they presented. He paused as if in thought and stood there hesitantly, faintly illuminated by a streetlight whose flickering glow barely pierced the fog. Fear sharpened the old woman's senses, making her think she discerned something menacing in the features of this stranger. All her fears resurfaced, and taking advantage of his curious hesitation, she slipped like a shadow to the doorway of the solitary house, pressed a button, and vanished with ghostly speed.

The man, standing motionless, gazed at the house, which was, as it were, a type of the wretched buildings of the neighborhood. The tottering hovel, built of porous stone in rough blocks, was coated with yellow plaster much cracked, and looked ready to fall before a gust of wind. The roof, of brown tiles covered with moss, had sunk in several places, and gave the impression that the weight of snow might break it down at any moment. Each story had three windows whose frames, rotted by dampness and shrunken by the heat of the sun, told that the outer cold penetrated to the chambers. The lonely house seemed like an ancient tower that time had forgotten to destroy. A faint light gleamed from the garret windows, which were irregularly cut in the roof; but the rest of the house was in complete obscurity. The old woman went up the rough and clumsy stairs with difficulty, holding fast to a rope which took the place of baluster. She knocked furtively at the door of a lodging under the roof, and sat hastily down on a chair which an old man offered her.

The man stood still, staring at the house, which was really just a representation of the run-down buildings in the area. The crumbling shack, made of uneven stone blocks, was covered in cracked yellow plaster and looked like it would collapse with just a strong breeze. The brown tiled roof, overrun with moss, sagged in several spots, giving the sense that the weight of snow could bring it down at any moment. Each floor had three windows, their frames rotted from moisture and shrunk by the sun's heat, indicating that the cold from outside easily seeped into the rooms. The lonely house resembled an ancient tower that time had overlooked. A dim light flickered from the oddly-shaped garret windows in the roof, but the rest of the house was completely dark. The old woman climbed the rough, clumsy stairs with difficulty, gripping a rope that served as a railing. She knocked quietly at the door of a room under the roof and quickly sat down in a chair offered to her by an old man.

"Hide! hide yourself!" she cried. "Though we go out so seldom, our errands are known, our steps are watched--"

"Hide! Hide yourself!" she shouted. "Even though we rarely go out, our errands are known, and our movements are being watched--"

"What has happened?" asked another old woman sitting near the fire.

"What happened?" asked another old woman sitting near the fire.

"The man who has hung about the house since yesterday followed me to-night."

"The guy who’s been hanging around the house since yesterday followed me tonight."

At these words the occupants of the hovel looked at each other with terror in their faces. The old man was the least moved of the three, possibly because he was the one in greatest danger. Under the pressure of misfortune or the yoke of persecution a man of courage begins, as it were, by preparing for the sacrifice of himself: he looks upon his days as so many victories won from fate. The eyes of the two women, fixed upon the old man, showed plainly that he alone was the object of their extreme anxiety.

At these words, the people in the hovel glanced at one another, fear clear on their faces. The old man seemed the least affected of the three, maybe because he was the one in the most danger. When faced with hardship or oppression, a courageous person often starts by readying themselves for their own sacrifice: they see their days as victories over fate. The eyes of the two women, focused on the old man, clearly showed that he was the only one they were truly worried about.

"Why distrust God, my sisters?" he said, in a hollow but impressive voice. "We chanted praises to his name amid the cries of victims and assassins at the convent. If it pleased him to save me from that butchery, it was doubtless for some destiny which I shall accept without a murmur. God protects his own, and disposes of them according to his will. It is of you, not of me, that we should think."

"Why doubt God, my sisters?" he said, in a deep yet powerful voice. "We sang praises to his name amidst the cries of victims and killers at the convent. If it pleased him to save me from that massacre, it was surely for some purpose that I will accept without complaint. God looks after his own and handles them according to his will. It’s you, not me, that we should be concerned about."

"No," said one of the women: "what is our life in comparison with that of a priest?"

"No," said one of the women, "how does our life compare to that of a priest?"

"Ever since the day when I found myself outside of the Abbaye des Chelles," said the nun beside the fire, "I have given myself up for dead."

"Ever since the day I found myself outside the Abbaye des Chelles," said the nun by the fire, "I have felt like I was already dead."

"Here," said the one who had just come in, holding out the little box to the priest, "here are the sacramental wafers--Listen!" she cried, interrupting herself. "I hear some one on the stairs."

"Here," said the one who had just come in, handing the small box to the priest, "here are the sacramental wafers--Wait!" she exclaimed, stopping mid-sentence. "I hear someone on the stairs."

At these words all three listened intently. The noise ceased.

At these words, all three focused intently. The noise stopped.

"Do not be frightened," said the priest, "even if some one asks to enter. A person on whose fidelity we can safely rely has taken measures to cross the frontier, and he will soon call here for letters which I have written to the Duc de Langeais and the Marquis de Beauséant, advising them as to the measures they must take to get you out of this dreadful country, and save you from the misery or the death you would otherwise undergo here."

"Don't be scared," said the priest, "even if someone asks to come in. A person we can trust completely has made plans to cross the border, and he will soon stop by for letters I've written to the Duc de Langeais and the Marquis de Beauséant, informing them about the steps they need to take to get you out of this dreadful country and save you from the suffering or death you would face otherwise here."

"Shall you not follow us?" said the two nuns softly, but in a tone of despair.

"Will you not come with us?" said the two nuns softly, but with a tone of despair.

"My place is near the victims," said the priest, simply.

"My place is by the victims," said the priest, plainly.

The nuns were silent, looking at him with devout admiration.

The nuns were quiet, gazing at him with sincere admiration.

"Sister Martha," he said, addressing the nun who had fetched the wafers, "this messenger must answer 'Fiat voluntas' to the word 'Hosanna.'"

"Sister Martha," he said, speaking to the nun who had brought the wafers, "this messenger must respond 'Fiat voluntas' to the word 'Hosanna'."

"There is some one on the stairway," exclaimed the other nun, hastily opening a hiding-place burrowed at the edge of the roof.

"There’s someone on the stairs," shouted the other nun, quickly opening a hiding spot dug into the edge of the roof.

This time it was easy to hear the steps of a man sounding through the deep silence on the rough stairs, which were caked with patches of hardened mud. The priest slid with difficulty into a narrow hiding-place, and the nuns hastily threw articles of apparel over him.

This time it was easy to hear a man's footsteps echoing through the deep silence on the rough stairs, which were covered in clumps of dried mud. The priest squeezed awkwardly into a narrow hiding spot, and the nuns quickly tossed clothing over him.

"You can shut me in, Sister Agatha," he said, in a smothered voice.

"You can lock me in, Sister Agatha," he said, in a muffled voice.

He was scarcely hidden when three knocks upon the door made the sisters tremble and consult each other with their eyes, for they dared not speak. Forty years' separation from the world had made them like plants of a hot-house which wilt when brought into the outer air. Accustomed to the life of a convent, they could not conceive of any other; and when one morning their bars and gratings were flung down, they had shuddered at finding themselves free. It is easy to imagine the species of imbecility which the events of the Revolution, enacted before their eyes, had produced in these innocent souls. Quite incapable of harmonizing their conventual ideas with the exigencies of ordinary life, not even comprehending their own situation, they were like children who had always been cared for, and who now, torn from their maternal providence, had taken to prayers as other children take to tears. So it happened that in presence of immediate danger they were dumb and passive, and could think of no other defence than Christian resignation.

He was barely hidden when three knocks at the door made the sisters tremble and exchange glances, as they didn't dare to speak. Forty years of isolation from the world had turned them into like delicate greenhouse plants that wilt in fresh air. Used to life in a convent, they couldn't imagine anything else; when one morning their bars and grates were thrown down, they cringed at the shock of freedom. It's easy to picture the kind of confusion that the events of the Revolution, unfolding before them, caused in these innocent minds. Completely unable to reconcile their convent ideas with the demands of everyday life and not even understanding their own situation, they were like children who had always been cared for, and who now, ripped away from their maternal care, turned to prayer as other kids might turn to tears. So, faced with immediate danger, they were silent and passive, thinking of no other defense than Christian acceptance.

The man who sought to enter interpreted their silence as he pleased; he suddenly opened the door and showed himself. The two nuns trembled when they recognized the individual who for some days had watched the house and seemed to make inquiries about its inmates. They stood quite still and looked at him with uneasy curiosity, like the children of savages examining a being of another sphere. The stranger was very tall and stout, but nothing in his manner or appearance denoted that he was a bad man. He copied the immobility of the sisters and stood motionless, letting his eye rove slowly round the room.

The man who wanted to enter interpreted their silence however he liked; he suddenly opened the door and revealed himself. The two nuns flinched when they recognized the person who had been watching the house for the past few days and seemed to be asking questions about its occupants. They froze and stared at him with uneasy curiosity, like children of savages observing a being from another world. The stranger was very tall and heavy-set, but nothing about his demeanor or appearance suggested that he was a bad person. He mirrored the stillness of the sisters and stood motionless, allowing his gaze to slowly wander around the room.

Two bundles of straw placed on two planks served as beds for the nuns. A table was in the middle of the room; upon it a copper candlestick, a few plates, three knives, and a round loaf of bread. The fire on the hearth was very low, and a few sticks of wood piled in a corner of the room testified to the poverty of the occupants. The walls, once covered with a coat of paint now much defaced, showed the wretched condition of the roof through which the rain had trickled, making a network of brown stains. A sacred relic, saved no doubt from the pillage of the Abbaye des Chelles, adorned the mantel-shelf of the chimney. Three chairs, two coffers, and a broken chest of drawers completed the furniture of the room. A doorway cut near the fireplace showed there was probably an inner chamber.

Two bundles of straw on two planks served as beds for the nuns. A table was in the middle of the room; on it sat a copper candlestick, a few plates, three knives, and a round loaf of bread. The fire on the hearth was barely glowing, and a few sticks of wood stacked in a corner of the room showed the occupants' poverty. The walls, once painted but now worn down, revealed the terrible state of the roof through which rain had seeped, leaving a network of brown stains. A sacred relic, likely saved from the looting of the Abbaye des Chelles, decorated the mantel above the fireplace. Three chairs, two storage chests, and a broken dresser made up the rest of the room's furniture. A doorway near the fireplace indicated there was probably another room inside.

The inventory of this poor cell was soon made by the individual who had presented himself under such alarming auspices. An expression of pity crossed his features, and as he threw a kind glance upon the frightened women he seemed as much embarrassed as they. The strange silence in which they all three stood and faced each other lasted but a moment; for the stranger seemed to guess the moral weakness and inexperience of the poor helpless creatures, and he said, in a voice which he strove to render gentle, "I have not come as an enemy, citoyennes."

The inventory of this poor cell was quickly taken by the person who had introduced himself under such alarming circumstances. A look of pity crossed his face, and as he cast a kind glance at the frightened women, he appeared just as uncomfortable as they were. The strange silence among the three of them lasted only a moment; the stranger seemed to sense the moral weakness and inexperience of the helpless women, and he said, in a voice he tried to make gentle, "I haven't come as an enemy, citoyennes."

Then he paused, but resumed:--"My sisters, if harm should ever happen to you, be sure that I shall not have contributed to it. I have come to ask a favor of you."

Then he stopped for a moment, but continued:--"My sisters, if anything bad ever happens to you, know that I won't be to blame. I've come to ask you for a favor."

They still kept silence.

They remained silent.

"If I ask too much--if I annoy you--I will go away; but believe me, I am heartily devoted to you, and if there is any service that I could render you, you may employ me without fear. I, and I alone, perhaps, am above law--since there is no longer a king."

"If I ask for too much—if I bother you—I’ll leave; but trust me, I’m completely loyal to you, and if there’s anything I can do for you, feel free to ask without hesitation. I, and I alone, might be above the law—since there’s no king anymore."

The ring of truth in these words induced Sister Agatha, a nun belonging to the ducal house of Langeais, and whose manners indicated that she had once lived amid the festivities of life and breathed the air of courts, to point to a chair as if she asked their guest to be seated. The unknown gave vent to an expression of joy, mingled with melancholy, as he understood this gesture. He waited respectfully till the sisters were seated, and then obeyed it.

The ring of truth in these words prompted Sister Agatha, a nun from the ducal house of Langeais, whose demeanor suggested she had once been part of the lively festivities and the atmosphere of courts, to gesture toward a chair as if inviting their guest to sit down. The stranger expressed a mix of joy and sadness as he understood the gesture. He waited politely until the sisters were seated, and then followed suit.

"You have given shelter," he said, "to a venerable priest not sworn in by the Republic, who escaped miraculously from the massacre at the Convent of the Carmelites."

"You have given refuge," he said, "to an esteemed priest not recognized by the Republic, who miraculously escaped the massacre at the Convent of the Carmelites."

"Hosanna," said Sister Agatha, suddenly interrupting the stranger, and looking at him with anxious curiosity.

"Hosanna," Sister Agatha said, suddenly interrupting the stranger and looking at him with worried curiosity.

"That is not his name, I think," he answered.

"That doesn't sound like his name, I think," he replied.

"But, Monsieur, we have no priest here," cried Sister Martha, hastily, "and--"

"But, Sir, we don’t have a priest here," Sister Martha exclaimed quickly, "and--"

"Then you should take better precautions," said the unknown gently, stretching his arm to the table and picking up a breviary. "I do not think you understand Latin, and--"

"Then you should take better precautions," said the stranger kindly, reaching over to the table and picking up a breviary. "I don’t think you understand Latin, and—"

He stopped short, for the extreme distress painted on the faces of the poor nuns made him fear he had gone too far; they trembled violently, and their eyes filled with tears.

He halted abruptly, because the deep anguish on the faces of the poor nuns made him worry that he had overstepped; they shook with fear, and their eyes were filled with tears.

"Do not fear," he said; "I know the name of your guest, and yours also. During the last three days I have learned your poverty, and your great devotion to the venerable Abbé of--"

"Don't be afraid," he said; "I know the name of your guest, and yours too. In the past three days, I've come to understand your struggles and your deep commitment to the respected Abbé of--"

"Hush!" exclaimed Sister Agatha, ingenuously putting a finger on her lip.

"Hush!" Sister Agatha exclaimed, playfully putting a finger to her lips.

"You see, my sisters, that if I had the horrible design of betraying you, I might have accomplished it again and again."

"You see, my sisters, that if I had the terrible intention of betraying you, I could have done it over and over."

As he uttered these words the priest emerged from his prison and appeared in the middle of the room.

As he said these words, the priest stepped out of his cell and appeared in the center of the room.

"I cannot believe, Monsieur," he said courteously, "that you are one of our persecutors. I trust you. What is it you desire of me?"

"I can't believe, Sir," he said politely, "that you're one of our persecutors. I trust you. What do you want from me?"

The saintly confidence of the old man, and the nobility of mind imprinted on his countenance, might have disarmed even an assassin. He who thus mysteriously agitated this home of penury and resignation stood contemplating the group before him; then he addressed the priest in a trustful tone, with these words:--

The saintly confidence of the old man, and the nobility of mind imprinted on his countenance, might have disarmed even an assassin. He who thus mysteriously agitated this home of penury and resignation stood contemplating the group before him; then he addressed the priest in a trustful tone, with these words:--

"My father, I came to ask you to celebrate a mass for the repose of the soul--of--of a sacred being whose body can never lie in holy ground."

"My father, I came to ask you to hold a mass for the peace of the soul—of—of a sacred person whose body can never rest in holy ground."

The priest involuntarily shuddered. The nuns, not as yet understanding who it was of whom the unknown man had spoken, stood with their necks stretched and their faces turned towards the speakers, in an attitude of eager curiosity. The ecclesiastic looked intently at the stranger; unequivocal anxiety was marked on every feature, and his eyes offered an earnest and even ardent prayer.

The priest couldn't help but shudder. The nuns, still unsure about who the stranger had mentioned, leaned in with their necks craned and their faces directed at the speakers, their curiosity piqued. The priest stared hard at the stranger; clear anxiety was etched on his face, and his eyes seemed to be offering a sincere and even passionate prayer.

"Yes," said the priest at length. "Return here at midnight, and I shall be ready to celebrate the only funeral service that we are able to offer in expiation of the crime of which you speak."

"Yes," said the priest finally. "Come back here at midnight, and I will be ready to hold the only funeral service we can provide to make up for the crime you mentioned."

The unknown shivered; a joy both sweet and solemn seemed to rise in his soul above some secret grief. Respectfully saluting the priest and the two saintly women, he disappeared with a mute gratitude which these generous souls knew well how to interpret.

The unknown person shivered; a feeling that was both sweet and serious seemed to rise in his soul above some hidden sorrow. He respectfully nodded at the priest and the two holy women, then vanished with a silent sense of gratitude that these kind souls understood perfectly.

Two hours later the stranger returned, knocked cautiously at the door of the garret, and was admitted by Mademoiselle de Langeais, who led him to the inner chamber of the humble refuge, where all was in readiness for the ceremony. Between two flues of the chimney the nuns had placed the old chest of drawers, whose broken edges were concealed by a magnificent altar-cloth of green moiré. A large ebony and ivory crucifix hanging on the discolored wall stood out in strong relief from the surrounding bareness, and necessarily caught the eye. Four slender little tapers, which the sisters had contrived to fasten to the altar with sealing-wax, threw a pale glimmer dimly reflected by the yellow wall. These feeble rays scarcely lit up the rest of the chamber, but as their light fell upon the sacred objects it seemed a halo falling from heaven upon the bare and undecorated altar.

Two hours later, the stranger came back, knocked gently on the door of the attic, and was let in by Mademoiselle de Langeais, who guided him to the inner room of the modest refuge, where everything was set for the ceremony. Between two chimney flues, the nuns had placed the old dresser, its worn edges hidden by a beautiful altar cloth of green moiré. A large ebony and ivory crucifix hanging on the faded wall stood out sharply against the surrounding emptiness and easily drew attention. Four slender little candles, which the sisters managed to secure to the altar with sealing wax, cast a faint glow that flickered softly against the yellow wall. These weak beams barely lit the rest of the room, but as their light touched the sacred objects, it appeared as a halo descending from heaven upon the bare and unadorned altar.

The floor was damp. The attic roof, which sloped sharply on both sides of the room, was full of chinks through which the wind penetrated. Nothing could be less stately, yet nothing was ever more solemn than this lugubrious ceremony. Silence so deep that some far-distant cry could have pierced it, lent a sombre majesty to the nocturnal scene. The grandeur of the occasion contrasted vividly with the poverty of its circumstances, and roused a feeling of religious terror. On either side of the altar the old nuns, kneeling on the tiled floor and taking no thought of its mortal dampness, were praying in concert with the priest, who, robed in his pontifical vestments, placed upon the altar a golden chalice incrusted with precious stones,--a sacred vessel rescued, no doubt, from the pillage of the Abbaye des Chelles. Close to this vase, which was a gift of royal munificence, the bread and wine of the consecrated sacrifice were contained in two glass tumblers scarcely worthy of the meanest tavern. In default of a missal the priest had placed his breviary on a corner of the altar. A common earthenware platter was provided for the washing of those innocent hands, pure and unspotted with blood. All was majestic and yet paltry; poor but noble; profane and holy in one.

The floor was damp. The attic ceiling, which sloped steeply on both sides of the room, was filled with cracks that let the wind in. Nothing could be less grand, yet nothing felt more serious than this gloomy ceremony. The silence was so profound that any distant scream could have broken through it, giving a somber dignity to the nighttime scene. The significance of the occasion stood in stark contrast to the meagerness of its surroundings, stirring a sense of religious awe. On either side of the altar, the old nuns, kneeling on the tiled floor and disregarding its cold dampness, were praying together with the priest, who, dressed in his ceremonial robes, placed a golden chalice adorned with precious stones on the altar—a sacred vessel certainly saved from the looting of the Abbaye des Chelles. Next to this chalice, a gift of royal generosity, the bread and wine for the sacred ritual were held in two glass tumblers hardly fit for the simplest tavern. Instead of a missal, the priest had set his breviary on a corner of the altar. A plain earthenware dish was ready for washing those innocent hands, pure and free from blood. Everything was grand yet trivial; poor yet noble; both ordinary and sacred at the same time.

The unknown man knelt piously between the sisters. Suddenly, as he caught sight of the crape upon the chalice and the crucifix,--for in default of other means of proclaiming the object of this funeral rite the priest had put God himself into mourning,--the mysterious visitant was seized by some all-powerful recollection, and drops of sweat gathered on his brow. The four silent actors in this scene looked at each other with mysterious sympathy; their souls, acting one upon another, communicated to each the feelings of all, blending them into the one emotion of religious pity. It seemed as though their thought had evoked from the dead the sacred martyr whose body was devoured by quicklime, but whose shade rose up before them in royal majesty. They were celebrating a funeral Mass without the remains of the deceased. Beneath these rafters and disjointed laths four Christian souls were interceding with God for a king of France, and making his burial without a coffin. It was the purest of all devotions; an act of wonderful loyalty accomplished without one thought of self. Doubtless in the eyes of God it was the cup of cold water that weighed in the balance against many virtues. The whole of monarchy was there in the prayers of the priest and the two poor women; but also it may have been that the Revolution was present likewise, in the person of the strange being whose face betrayed the remorse that led him to make this solemn offering of a vast repentance.

The unknown man knelt respectfully between the sisters. Suddenly, as he noticed the black fabric draped over the chalice and the crucifix—since the priest had no other way to express the nature of this funeral service, he had put God Himself in mourning—the mysterious visitor was hit by some powerful memory, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. The four quiet participants in this scene exchanged glances filled with unspoken understanding; their souls, influencing one another, shared their feelings, merging them into a single emotion of heartfelt pity. It felt as if their thoughts had summoned the sacred martyr from the dead, whose body had been consumed by quicklime, but whose spirit rose majestically before them. They were holding a funeral Mass without the body of the deceased. Beneath these beams and jagged boards, four Christian souls were pleading with God for a king of France, conducting his burial without a coffin. It was the purest form of devotion; an act of extraordinary loyalty carried out without any self-interest. Surely, in God's eyes, it was the cup of cold water that counted against many good deeds. The entire monarchy was represented in the prayers of the priest and the two poor women; yet, it also seemed that the Revolution was present too, embodied by the stranger whose face showed the remorse that drove him to make this solemn gesture of deep repentance.

Instead of pronouncing the Latin words, "Introibo ad altare Dei" etc., the priest, with divine intuition, glanced at his three assistants, who represented all Christian France, and said, in words which effaced the penury and meanness of the hovel, "We enter now into the sanctuary of God."

Instead of saying the Latin words, "Introibo ad altare Dei" etc., the priest, with divine insight, looked at his three assistants, who represented all of Christian France, and said, in words that erased the poverty and simplicity of the hovel, "We now enter the sanctuary of God."

At these words, uttered with penetrating unction, a solemn awe seized the participants. Beneath the dome of St. Peter's in Rome, God had never seemed more majestic to man than he did now in this refuge of poverty and to the eyes of these Christians,--so true is it that between man and God all mediation is unneeded, for his glory descends from himself alone. The fervent piety of the nameless man was unfeigned, and the feeling that held these four servants of God and the king was unanimous. The sacred words echoed like celestial music amid the silence. There was a moment when the unknown broke down and wept: it was at the Pater Noster, to which the priest added a Latin clause which the stranger doubtless comprehended and applied,--"Et remitte scelus regicidis sicut Ludovicus eis remisit semetipse" (And forgive the regicides even as Louis XVI. himself forgave them). The two nuns saw the tears coursing down the manly cheeks of their visitant, and dropping fast on the tiled floor.

At these heartfelt words, a deep reverence took hold of everyone present. Under the dome of St. Peter's in Rome, God felt more magnificent to humanity than ever, especially in this space of humility to these Christians—it's truly evident that no mediator is needed between man and God, for His glory comes solely from Himself. The genuine devotion of the nameless man was real, and the emotion shared by the four servants of God and the king was unanimous. The sacred words resonated like heavenly music in the quiet. There was a moment when the unknown man broke down and wept: it was during the Pater Noster, to which the priest added a Latin phrase that the stranger likely understood and connected with—"Et remitte scelus regicidis sicut Ludovicus eis remisit semetipse" (And forgive the regicides even as Louis XVI. himself forgave them). The two nuns watched as tears streamed down the strong cheeks of their visitor, falling rapidly onto the tiled floor.

The Office of the Dead was recited. The "Domine salvum fac regem," sung in low tones, touched the hearts of these faithful royalists as they thought of the infant king, now captive in the hands of his enemies, for whom this prayer was offered. The unknown shuddered; perhaps he feared an impending crime in which he would be called to take an unwilling part.

The Office of the Dead was recited. The "Domine salvum fac regem," sung softly, moved the hearts of these devoted royalists as they thought of the young king, now held captive by his enemies, for whom this prayer was offered. The unknown felt a chill; perhaps he feared an upcoming crime in which he would be forced to take an unwilling role.

When the service was over, the priest made a sign to the nuns, who withdrew to the outer room. As soon as he was alone with the unknown, the old man went up to him with gentle sadness of manner, and said in the tone of a father,--

When the service was over, the priest signaled to the nuns, who stepped into the outer room. As soon as he was alone with the stranger, the old man approached him with a gentle sadness and said in a fatherly tone,--

"My son, if you have steeped your hands in the blood of the martyr king, confess yourself to me. There is no crime which, in the eyes of God, is not washed out by a repentance as deep and sincere as yours appears to be."

"My son, if you have stained your hands in the blood of the martyr king, admit it to me. There is no sin that, in the eyes of God, can't be erased by a repentance as profound and genuine as yours seems to be."

At the first words of the ecclesiastic an involuntary motion of terror escaped the stranger; but he quickly recovered himself, and looked at the astonished priest with calm assurance.

At the first words of the churchman, the stranger instinctively felt a rush of fear; but he quickly regained his composure and looked at the astonished priest with steady confidence.

"My father," he said, in a voice that nevertheless trembled, "no one is more innocent than I of the blood shed--"

"My father," he said, his voice shaking, "no one is more innocent than I am of the blood that's been shed--"

"I believe it!" said the priest.

"I believe it!" said the priest.

He paused a moment, during which he examined afresh his penitent; then, persisting in the belief that he was one of those timid members of the Assembly who sacrificed the inviolate and sacred head to save their own, he resumed in a grave voice:--

He paused for a moment, during which he took another look at his penitent; then, convinced that he was one of those timid members of the Assembly who would sacrifice the untouchable and sacred leader to save themselves, he spoke again in a serious tone:--

"Reflect, my son, that something more than taking no part in that great crime is needed to absolve from guilt. Those who kept their sword in the scabbard when they might have defended their king have a heavy account to render to the King of kings. Oh, yes," added the venerable man, moving his head from right to left with an expressive motion; "yes, heavy, indeed! for, standing idle, they made themselves the accomplices of a horrible transgression."

"Think about it, my son, just not participating in that terrible crime isn't enough to clear you of guilt. Those who kept their sword sheathed when they could have defended their king have a serious reckoning to face with the King of kings. Oh, yes," the wise man added, shaking his head side to side with a meaningful gesture; "yes, indeed! Because by staying inactive, they became complicit in a terrible wrongdoing."

"Do you believe," asked the stranger, in a surprised tone, "that even an indirect participation will be punished? The soldier ordered to form the line--do you think he was guilty?"

"Do you think," the stranger asked, sounding surprised, "that even indirect involvement will be punished? The soldier who was ordered to line up—do you think he was guilty?"

The priest hesitated. Glad of the dilemma that placed this puritan of royalty between the dogma of passive obedience, which according to the partisans of monarchy should dominate the military system, and the other dogma, equally imperative, which consecrates the person of the king, the stranger hastened to accept the hesitation of the priest as a solution of the doubts that seemed to trouble him. Then, so as not to allow the old Jansenist time for further reflection, he said quickly:--

The priest hesitated. Delighted by the dilemma that put this royal puritan between the belief in passive obedience, which supporters of the monarchy said should control the military system, and the other equally strong belief that sanctifies the king’s person, the stranger quickly took the priest's hesitation as a resolution to the doubts that seemed to bother him. Then, so as not to give the old Jansenist time for more reflection, he said quickly:--

"I should blush to offer you any fee whatever in acknowledgment of the funeral service you have just celebrated for the repose of the king's soul and for the discharge of my conscience. We can only pay for inestimable things by offerings which are likewise beyond all price. Deign to accept, Monsieur, the gift which I now make to you of a holy relic; the day may come when you will know its value."

"I would be embarrassed to give you any payment for the funeral service you just held for the king's soul and for easing my conscience. We can only repay priceless things with gifts that are also invaluable. Please accept, Sir, this holy relic I am now giving you; there may come a time when you will understand its worth."

As he said these words he gave the ecclesiastic a little box of light weight. The priest took it as it were involuntarily; for the solemn tone in which the words were uttered, and the awe with which the stranger held the box, struck him with fresh amazement. They re-entered the outer room, where the two nuns were waiting for them.

As he said this, he handed the priest a small, light box. The priest took it almost involuntarily; the serious tone of the words and the reverence with which the stranger held the box filled him with new astonishment. They went back into the outer room, where the two nuns were waiting for them.

"You are living," said the unknown, "in a house whose owner, Mucius Scaevola, the plasterer who lives on the first floor, is noted in the Section for his patriotism. He is, however, secretly attached to the Bourbons. He was formerly huntsman to Monseigneur the Prince de Conti, to whom he owes everything. As long as you stay in this house you are in greater safety than you can be in any other part of France. Remain here. Pious souls will watch over you and supply your wants; and you can await without danger the coming of better days. A year hence, on the 21st of January" (as he uttered these last words he could not repress an involuntary shudder), "I shall return to celebrate once more the Mass of expiation--"

"You are living," said the stranger, "in a house owned by Mucius Scaevola, the plasterer on the first floor, who is known in the area for his patriotism. However, he's secretly loyal to the Bourbons. He used to be the huntsman for Monseigneur the Prince de Conti, to whom he owes everything. As long as you stay in this house, you're safer than you would be anywhere else in France. Stay here. Kind souls will look out for you and meet your needs; and you can wait here without fear for better days to come. A year from now, on January 21st" (as he said this, he couldn't help but shudder), "I will return to celebrate the Mass of atonement once again--"

He could not end the sentence. Bowing to the silent occupants of the garret, he cast a last look upon the signs of their poverty and disappeared.

He couldn't finish the sentence. Bowing to the silent residents of the attic, he took one last look at the signs of their struggle and vanished.

To the two simple-minded women this event had all the interest of a romance. As soon as the venerable abbé told them of the mysterious gift so solemnly offered by the stranger, they placed the box upon the table, and the three anxious faces, faintly lighted by a tallow-candle, betrayed an indescribable curiosity. Mademoiselle de Langeais opened the box and took from it a handkerchief of extreme fineness, stained with sweat. As she unfolded it they saw dark stains.

To the two naive women, this event felt like a romance. As soon as the old abbé told them about the mysterious gift that the stranger had solemnly offered, they set the box on the table, and the three eager faces, dimly lit by a candle, showed an intense curiosity. Mademoiselle de Langeais opened the box and pulled out a very fine handkerchief, marked with sweat. As she unfolded it, they noticed dark stains.

"That is blood!" exclaimed the priest.

"That's blood!" yelled the priest.

"It is marked with the royal crown!" cried the other nun.

"It has the royal crown on it!" shouted the other nun.

The sisters let fall the precious relic with gestures of horror. To these ingenuous souls the mystery that wrapped their unknown visitor became inexplicable, and the priest from that day forth forbade himself to search for its solution.

The sisters dropped the precious relic with looks of horror. To these innocent souls, the mystery surrounding their unknown visitor became impossible to understand, and from that day on, the priest promised himself that he would not try to figure it out.

The three prisoners soon perceived that, in spite of the Terror, a powerful arm was stretched over them. First, they received firewood and provisions; next, the sisters guessed that a woman was associated with their protector, for linen and clothing came to them mysteriously, and enabled them to go out without danger of observation from the aristocratic fashion of the only garments they had been able to secure; finally, Mucius Scaevola brought them certificates of citizenship. Advice as to the necessary means of insuring the safety of the venerable priest often came to them from unexpected quarters, and proved so singularly opportune that it was quite evident it could only have been given by some one in possession of state secrets. In spite of the famine which then afflicted Paris, they found daily at the door of their hovel rations of white bread, laid there by invisible hands. They thought they recognized in Mucius Scaevola the agent of these mysterious benefactions, which were always timely and intelligent; but the noble occupants of the poor garret had no doubt whatever that the unknown individual who had celebrated the midnight Mass on the 22d of January, 1793, was their secret protector. They added to their daily prayers a special prayer for him; night and day these pious hearts made supplication for his happiness, his prosperity, his redemption. They prayed that God would keep his feet from snares and save him from his enemies, and grant him a long and peaceful life.

The three prisoners quickly realized that, despite the Terror, a powerful force was watching over them. First, they received firewood and food. Then, the sisters suspected that a woman was connected to their protector, as linens and clothes mysteriously arrived, allowing them to go out without drawing attention due to the aristocratic style of the only clothes they had managed to get. Finally, Mucius Scaevola brought them citizenship certificates. They often received advice on how to ensure the safety of the elderly priest from unexpected sources, which proved to be so timely that it was clear it could only have come from someone with inside knowledge. Despite the famine then affecting Paris, they found daily rations of white bread at their door, placed there by unseen hands. They believed Mucius Scaevola was behind these mysterious gifts, which were always appropriate and thoughtful; however, the noble residents of the shabby attic had no doubt that the unknown person who had celebrated midnight Mass on January 22, 1793, was their true protector. They added a special prayer for him to their daily devotions; day and night, these faithful hearts prayed for his happiness, his success, and his salvation. They asked God to keep him safe from traps and enemies, and to grant him a long and peaceful life.

Their gratitude, renewed as it were daily, was necessarily mingled with curiosity that grew keener day by day. The circumstances attending the appearance of the stranger were a ceaseless topic of conversation and of endless conjecture, and soon became a benefit of a special kind, from the occupation and distraction of mind which was thus produced. They resolved that the stranger should not be allowed to escape the expression of their gratitude when he came to commemorate the next sad anniversary of the death of Louis XVI.

Their gratitude, which felt fresh every day, was inevitably mixed with curiosity that only intensified over time. The circumstances surrounding the stranger's arrival became a constant topic of discussion and endless speculation, quickly turning into a unique benefit, providing them with a distraction from their thoughts. They decided they wouldn’t let the stranger leave without expressing their gratitude during the next somber anniversary of Louis XVI's death.

That night, so impatiently awaited, came at length. At midnight the heavy steps resounded up the wooden stairway. The room was prepared for the service; the altar was dressed. This time the sisters opened the door and hastened to light the entrance. Mademoiselle de Langeais even went down a few stairs that she might catch the first glimpse of their benefactor.

That night, which everyone had been eagerly anticipating, finally arrived. At midnight, the heavy footsteps echoed up the wooden stairs. The room was ready for the ceremony; the altar was set up. This time, the sisters opened the door and quickly went to light the entrance. Mademoiselle de Langeais even went down a few steps so she could catch the first glimpse of their benefactor.

"Come!" she said, in a trembling and affectionate voice. "Come, you are expected!"

"Come!" she said, in a shaky and loving voice. "Come, you’re expected!"

The man raised his head, gave the nun a gloomy look, and made no answer. She felt as though an icy garment had fallen upon her, and she kept silence. At his aspect gratitude and curiosity died within their hearts. He may have been less cold, less taciturn, less terrible than he seemed to these poor souls, whose own emotions led them to expect a flow of friendship from his. They saw that this mysterious being was resolved to remain a stranger to them, and they acquiesced with resignation. But the priest fancied he saw a smile, quickly repressed, upon the stranger's lip as he saw the preparations made to receive him. He heard the Mass and prayed, but immediately disappeared, refusing in a few courteous words the invitation given by Mademoiselle de Langeais to remain and partake of the humble collation they had prepared for him.

The man lifted his head, shot the nun a dark look, and said nothing. She felt as if a freezing weight had dropped onto her, and she stayed quiet. Gratitude and curiosity faded from their hearts when they saw him. He might have been less cold, less silent, and less intimidating than he appeared to these poor souls, whose own feelings made them hope for some warmth from him. They realized that this mysterious figure was determined to stay a stranger to them, and they accepted it with resignation. However, the priest thought he noticed a quickly suppressed smile on the stranger's lips as he observed the preparations made for his arrival. He attended the Mass and prayed but soon disappeared, politely declining Mademoiselle de Langeais’s invitation to stay and join them for the simple meal they had prepared for him.

After the 9th Thermidor the nuns and the Abbé de Marolles were able to go about Paris without incurring any danger. The first visit of the old priest was to a perfumery at the sign of the "Queen of Flowers," kept by the citizen and citoyenne Ragon, formerly perfumers to the Court, well known for their faithfulness to the royal family, and employed by the Vendéens as a channel of communication with the princes and royal committees in Paris. The abbé, dressed as the times required, was leaving the doorstep of the shop, situated between the church of Saint-Roch and the Rue des Fondeurs, when a great crowd coming down the Rue Saint-Honoré hindered him from advancing.

After the 9th of Thermidor, the nuns and Abbé de Marolles could walk around Paris without any danger. The old priest's first stop was a perfumery called the "Queen of Flowers," run by citizens Ragon and his wife, who had previously been perfumers to the royal family. They were well-known for their loyalty to the royals and had served as a way for the Vendéens to communicate with the princes and royal committees in Paris. The abbé, dressed appropriately for the times, was leaving the shop, which was located between the church of Saint-Roch and the Rue des Fondeurs, when a large crowd coming down the Rue Saint-Honoré blocked his way.

"What is it?" he asked of Madame Ragon.

"What is it?" he asked Madame Ragon.

"Oh, nothing!" she answered. "It is the cart and the executioner going to the Place Louis XV. Ah, we saw enough of that last year! but now, four days after the anniversary of the 21st of January, we can look at the horrid procession without distress."

"Oh, nothing!" she replied. "It's just the cart and the executioner heading to Place Louis XV. Ugh, we saw plenty of that last year! But now, four days after the anniversary of January 21st, we can watch the gruesome procession without feeling upset."

"Why so?" asked the abbé. "What you say is not Christian."

"Why's that?" the abbé asked. "What you're saying isn't very Christian."

"But this is the execution of the accomplices of Robespierre. They have fought it off as long as they could, but now they are going in their turn where they have sent so many innocent people."

"But this is the execution of Robespierre's accomplices. They have resisted for as long as they could, but now they are going to face the same fate they imposed on so many innocent people."

The crowd which filled the Rue Saint-Honoré passed on like a wave. Above the sea of heads the Abbé de Marolles, yielding to an impulse, saw, standing erect in the cart, the stranger who three days before had assisted for the second time in the Mass of commemoration.

The crowd that filled Rue Saint-Honoré moved on like a wave. Above the sea of heads, Abbé de Marolles, acting on impulse, noticed the stranger who had stood upright in the cart, the same person who had attended the memorial Mass for the second time three days earlier.

"Who is that?" he asked; "the one standing--"

"Who is that?" he asked. "The one standing--"

"That is the executioner," answered Monsieur Ragon, calling the man by his monarchical name.

"That's the executioner," replied Monsieur Ragon, addressing the man by his royal title.

"Help! help!" cried Madame Ragon. "Monsieur l'Abbé is fainting!"

"Help! Help!" shouted Madame Ragon. "Monsieur l'Abbé is fainting!"

She caught up a flask of vinegar and brought him quickly back to consciousness.

She grabbed a flask of vinegar and quickly brought him back to consciousness.

"He must have given me," said the old priest, "the handkerchief with which the king wiped his brow as he went to his martyrdom. Poor man! that steel knife had a heart when all France had none!"

"He must have given me," said the old priest, "the handkerchief that the king used to wipe his brow as he went to his martyrdom. Poor man! That steel knife had a heart when all of France did not!"

The perfumers thought the words of the priest were an effect of delirium.

The perfumers believed the priest's words were a result of delirium.

Translation copyrighted by Roberts Brothers.

Translation copyrighted by Roberts Bros.


A PASSION IN THE DESERT

"The sight was fearful!" she exclaimed, as we left the menagerie of Monsieur Martin.

"The sight was terrifying!" she exclaimed as we left Monsieur Martin's zoo.

She had been watching that daring speculator as he went through his wonderful performance in the den of the hyena.

She had been watching that bold investor as he went through his amazing act in the den of the hyena.

"How is it possible," she continued, "to tame those animals so as to be certain that he can trust them?"

"How is it possible," she continued, "to train those animals to the point that he can be sure he can trust them?"

"You think it a problem," I answered, interrupting her, "and yet it is a natural fact."

"You see it as a problem," I replied, cutting her off, "but it's just a natural part of life."

"Oh!" she cried, an incredulous smile flickering on her lip.

"Oh!" she exclaimed, an unbelieving smile playing on her lips.

"Do you think that beasts are devoid of passions?" I asked. "Let me assure you that we teach them all the vices and virtues of our own state of civilization."

"Do you think animals are without feelings?" I asked. "Let me assure you that we teach them all the vices and virtues of our own civilization."

She looked at me in amazement.

She looked at me in amazement.

"The first time I saw Monsieur Martin," I added, "I exclaimed, as you do, with surprise. I happened to be sitting beside an old soldier whose right leg was amputated, and whose appearance had attracted my notice as I entered the building. His face, stamped with the scars of battle, wore the undaunted look of a veteran of the wars of Napoleon. Moreover, the old hero had a frank and joyous manner which attracts me wherever I meet it. He was doubtless one of those old campaigners whom nothing can surprise, who find something to laugh at in the last contortions of a comrade, and will bury a friend or rifle his body gayly; challenging bullets with indifference; making short shrift for themselves or others; and fraternizing, as a usual thing, with the devil. After looking very attentively at the proprietor of the menagerie as he entered the den, my companion curled his lip with that expression of satirical contempt which well-informed men sometimes put on to mark the difference between themselves and dupes. As I uttered my exclamation of surprise at the coolness and courage of Monsieur Martin, the old soldier smiled, shook his head, and said with a knowing glance, 'An old story!'

"The first time I saw Monsieur Martin," I added, "I reacted, like anyone would, with surprise. I happened to be sitting next to an old soldier with an amputated right leg, whose appearance caught my attention as I walked into the building. His face, marked with battle scars, held the fearless look of a veteran from the Napoleonic wars. Additionally, the old hero had a straightforward and cheerful manner that I’m drawn to wherever I encounter it. He was definitely one of those seasoned fighters who nothing can shock, who can find something to laugh about in the last moments of a comrade, and will bury a friend or loot his body with a smile; facing danger with indifference; making quick work of life or death for themselves or others; and usually having a casual relationship with death itself. After studying the menagerie’s owner as he walked into the den, my companion curled his lip with that look of sarcastic disdain that well-informed people sometimes wear to show how they differ from the naïve. As I expressed my surprise at Monsieur Martin's composure and bravery, the old soldier smiled, shook his head, and said with a knowing glance, 'An old story!'"

"'How do you mean an old story?' I asked. 'If you could explain the secret of this mysterious power, I should be greatly obliged to you.'

"'What do you mean by an old story?' I asked. 'If you could explain the secret of this mysterious power, I would be very grateful to you.'"

"After a while, during which we became better acquainted, we went to dine at the first cafe we could find after leaving the menagerie. A bottle of champagne with our dessert brightened the old man's recollections and made them singularly vivid. He related to me a circumstance in his early history which proved that he had ample cause to pronounce Monsieur Martin's performance 'an old story.'"

"After a while, as we got to know each other better, we went to the first café we could find after leaving the animal exhibit. A bottle of champagne with our dessert lit up the old man's memories and made them particularly vivid. He shared with me a story from his early life that showed he had plenty of reason to call Monsieur Martin's performance 'an old story.'"

When we reached her house, she was so persuasive and captivating, and made me so many pretty promises, that I consented to write down for her benefit the story told me by the old hero. On the following day I sent her this episode of a historical epic, which might be entitled, 'The French in Egypt.'

When we got to her house, she was so charming and convincing, and made so many lovely promises, that I agreed to write down the story the old hero told me for her. The next day, I sent her this part of a historical epic, which could be called, 'The French in Egypt.'


At the time of General Desaix's expedition to Upper Egypt a Provençal soldier, who had fallen into the hands of the Maugrabins, was marched by those tireless Arabs across the desert which lies beyond the cataracts of the Nile. To put sufficient distance between themselves and the French army, the Maugrabins made a forced march and did not halt until after nightfall. They then camped about a well shaded with palm-trees, near which they had previously buried a stock of provisions. Not dreaming that the thought of escape could enter their captive's mind, they merely bound his wrists, and lay down to sleep themselves, after eating a few dates and giving their horses a feed of barley. When the bold Provençal saw his enemies too soundly asleep to watch him, he used his teeth to pick up a scimitar, with which, steadying the blade by means of his knees, he contrived to cut through the cord which bound his hands, and thus recovered his liberty. He at once seized a carbine and a poniard, took the precaution to lay in a supply of dates, a small bag of barley, some powder and ball, buckled on the scimitar, mounted one of the horses, and spurred him in the direction where he supposed the French army to be. Impatient to meet the outposts, he pressed the horse, which was already wearied, so severely that the poor animal fell dead with his flanks torn, leaving the Frenchman alone in the midst of the desert.

At the time of General Desaix's expedition to Upper Egypt, a Provençal soldier who had been captured by the Maugrabins was marched by those relentless Arabs across the desert beyond the cataracts of the Nile. To put enough distance between themselves and the French army, the Maugrabins made a forced march and didn’t stop until after dark. They then set up camp near a well shaded by palm trees, where they had previously buried a supply of provisions. Not suspecting that their captive could want to escape, they simply bound his wrists and lay down to sleep after eating a few dates and feeding their horses some barley. When the bold Provençal saw his captors sleeping soundly, he used his teeth to pick up a scimitar and, balancing the blade with his knees, managed to cut the cords binding his hands and regain his freedom. He quickly grabbed a carbine and a poniard, took the precaution of stashing away some dates, a small bag of barley, and some powder and ball, fastened the scimitar to himself, mounted one of the horses, and urged it in the direction he thought the French army was located. Eager to reach the outposts, he pushed the already tired horse so hard that it collapsed, leaving the Frenchman all alone in the middle of the desert.

After marching for a long time through the sand with the dogged courage of an escaping galley-slave, the soldier was forced to halt, as darkness drew on: for his utter weariness compelled him to rest, though the exquisite sky of an eastern night might well have tempted him to continue the journey. Happily he had reached a slight elevation, at the top of which a few palm-trees shot upward, whose leafage, seen from a long distance against the sky, had helped to sustain his hopes. His fatigue was so great that he threw himself down on a block of granite, cut by Nature into the shape of a camp-bed, and slept heavily, without taking the least precaution to protect himself while asleep. He accepted the loss of his life as inevitable, and his last waking thought was one of regret for having left the Maugrabins, whose nomad life began to charm him now that he was far away from them and from every other hope of succor.

After marching for a long time through the sand with the relentless determination of a prisoner trying to escape, the soldier had to stop as darkness approached. His complete exhaustion forced him to rest, even though the beautiful evening sky of the East could have inspired him to keep going. Fortunately, he had reached a slight elevation, where a few palm trees rose up, their leaves visible from far away against the sky, which had helped keep his hopes alive. He was so tired that he collapsed onto a rock, naturally shaped like a camp bed, and fell into a deep sleep without taking any precautions to protect himself. He accepted the possibility of death as unavoidable, and his last thought before drifting off was a sense of regret for having left the Maugrabins, whose nomadic lifestyle was starting to appeal to him now that he was far away from them and from any hope of help.

He was awakened by the sun, whose pitiless beams falling vertically upon the granite rock produced an intolerable heat. The Provençal had ignorantly flung himself down in a contrary direction to the shadows thrown by the verdant and majestic fronds of the palm-trees. He gazed at these solitary monarchs and shuddered. They recalled to his mind the graceful shafts, crowned with long weaving leaves, which distinguish the Saracenic columns of the cathedral of Arles. The thought overcame him, and when, after counting the trees, he threw his eyes upon the scene around him, an agony of despair convulsed his soul. He saw a limitless ocean. The sombre sands of the desert stretched out till lost to sight in all directions; they glittered with dark lustre like a steel blade shining in the sun. He could not tell if it were an ocean or a chain of lakes that lay mirrored before him. A hot vapor swept in waves above the surface of this heaving continent. The sky had the Oriental glow of translucent purity, which disappoints because it leaves nothing for the imagination to desire. The heavens and the earth were both on fire. Silence added its awful and desolate majesty. Infinitude, immensity pressed down upon the soul on every side; not a cloud in the sky, not a breath in the air, not a rift on the breast of the sand, which was ruffled only with little ridges scarcely rising above its surface. Far as the eye could reach the horizon fell away into space, marked by a slender line, slim as the edge of a sabre,--like as in summer seas a thread of light parts this earth from the heaven it meets.

He woke up to the sun, its relentless rays hitting the granite rock and creating unbearable heat. The Provençal had unknowingly lied down in the wrong direction, away from the shadows cast by the lush and grand palm trees. He looked at these solitary giants and shuddered. They reminded him of the elegant columns, topped with long, swirling leaves, that characterize the Saracenic columns of the cathedral of Arles. The thought overwhelmed him, and as he counted the trees and took in the surroundings, a wave of despair washed over him. He saw an endless ocean. The dark sands of the desert stretched out until they disappeared from view in all directions, shining with a dark shimmer like a steel blade glinting in the sun. He couldn't tell if it was an ocean or a series of lakes laid out in front of him. A hot mist rose in waves above this undulating land. The sky glowed with a clear, Eastern brightness that was disappointing because it left nothing to the imagination. The heavens and the earth were both ablaze. Silence added its terrible and lonely grandeur. The infinity and enormity pressed down on his soul from all sides; there was not a cloud in the sky, not a breath of air, not a crease in the sand, which was only disturbed by small ridges barely rising above its surface. As far as the eye could see, the horizon faded into the void, marked by a delicate line, thin as the edge of a sword—like a thread of light in summer seas that separates this world from the heavens it meets.

The Provençal clasped the trunk of a palm-tree as if it were the body of a friend. Sheltered from the sun by its straight and slender shadow, he wept; and presently sitting down he remained motionless, contemplating with awful dread the implacable Nature stretched out before him. He cried aloud, as if to tempt the solitude to answer him. His voice, lost in the hollows of the hillock, sounded afar with a thin resonance that returned no echo; the echo came from the soldier's heart. He was twenty-two years old, and he loaded his carbine.

The Provençal hugged the trunk of a palm tree like it was a friend's body. Shielded from the sun by its straight and slender shadow, he cried; and after a while, he sat down and remained still, gazing with deep dread at the unforgiving nature spread out before him. He shouted, almost daring the solitude to respond. His voice, lost in the dips of the small hill, carried out with a faint resonance that brought back no echo; the echo came from the soldier's heart. He was twenty-two years old, and he loaded his rifle.

"Time enough!" he muttered, as he put the liberating weapon on the sand beneath him.

"Plenty of time!" he muttered, as he set the liberating weapon down on the sand beneath him.

Gazing by turns at the burnished blackness of the sand and the blue expanse of the sky, the soldier dreamed of France. He smelt in fancy the gutters of Paris; he remembered the towns through which he had passed, the faces of his comrades, and the most trifling incidents of his life. His southern imagination saw the pebbles of his own Provence in the undulating play of the heated air, as it seemed to roughen the far-reaching surface of the desert. Dreading the dangers of this cruel mirage, he went down the little hill on the side opposite to that by which he had gone up the night before. His joy was great when he discovered a natural grotto, formed by the immense blocks of granite which made a foundation for the rising ground. The remnants of a mat showed that the place had once been inhabited, and close to the entrance were a few palm-trees loaded with fruit. The instinct which binds men to life woke in his heart. He now hoped to live until some Maugrabin should pass that way; possibly he might even hear the roar of cannon, for Bonaparte was at that time overrunning Egypt. Encouraged by these thoughts, the Frenchman shook down a cluster of the ripe fruit under the weight of which the palms were bending; and as he tasted this unhoped-for manna, he thanked the former inhabitant of the grotto for the cultivation of the trees, which the rich and luscious flesh of the fruit amply attested. Like a true Provençal, he passed from the gloom of despair to a joy that was half insane. He ran back to the top of the hill, and busied himself for the rest of the day in cutting down one of the sterile trees which had been his shelter the night before.

Gazing alternately at the shiny black sand and the wide blue sky, the soldier dreamed of France. He could almost smell the streets of Paris; he remembered the towns he had traveled through, the faces of his comrades, and even the most insignificant moments of his life. His southern imagination saw the pebbles of his own Provence in the wavering heat rising off the desert. Fearing the dangers of this cruel illusion, he descended the little hill from the side he hadn’t taken the night before. His heart soared when he discovered a natural grotto, formed by huge blocks of granite that made up the foundation for the rising ground. The remnants of a mat showed that the place had once been lived in, and near the entrance were a few palm trees heavy with fruit. The instinct to survive stirred in his heart. He now hoped to live long enough for some Maugrabin to pass by; maybe he’d even hear the sound of cannon fire, since Bonaparte was at that time sweeping through Egypt. Inspired by these thoughts, the Frenchman shook down a cluster of ripe fruit from the bent palms; and as he tasted this unexpected delight, he thanked the former inhabitant of the grotto for planting the trees, as the rich, juicy flesh of the fruit clearly showed. Like a true Provençal, he moved from despair to a joy that felt almost crazy. He ran back to the top of the hill and spent the rest of the day cutting down one of the barren trees that had sheltered him the night before.

Some vague recollection made him think of the wild beasts of the desert, and foreseeing that they would come to drink at a spring which bubbled through the sand at the foot of the rock, he resolved to protect his hermitage by felling a tree across the entrance. Notwithstanding his eagerness, and the strength which the fear of being attacked while asleep gave to his muscles, he was unable to cut the palm-tree in pieces during the day; but he succeeded in bringing it down. Towards evening the king of the desert fell; and the noise of his fall, echoing far, was like a moan from the breast of Solitude. The soldier shuddered, as though he had heard a voice predicting evil. But, like an heir who does not long mourn a parent, he stripped from the beautiful tree the arching green fronds--its poetical adornment--and made a bed of them in his refuge. Then, tired with his work and by the heat of the day, he fell asleep beneath the red vault of the grotto.

Some faint recollection made him think of the wild animals of the desert, and anticipating that they would come to drink at a spring bubbling through the sand at the base of the rock, he decided to protect his home by laying a tree across the entrance. Despite his eagerness and the strength that the fear of being attacked while asleep gave to his muscles, he couldn't cut the palm tree into pieces during the day; however, he managed to knock it down. As evening approached, the king of the desert fell; the sound of its fall echoed far away, like a moan from the depths of Solitude. The soldier shivered, as if he had heard a voice predicting trouble. But, like an heir who doesn’t linger over a parent’s death, he stripped the beautiful tree of its arching green fronds—its poetic decoration—and made a bed of them in his refuge. Then, exhausted from his work and the heat of the day, he fell asleep beneath the red arch of the grotto.

In the middle of the night his sleep was broken by a strange noise. He sat up; the deep silence that reigned everywhere enabled him to hear the alternating rhythm of a respiration whose savage vigor could not belong to a human being. A terrible fear, increased by the darkness, by the silence, by the rush of his waking fancies, numbed his heart. He felt the contraction of his hair, which rose on end as his eyes, dilating to their full strength, beheld through the darkness two faint amber lights. At first he thought them an optical delusion; but by degrees the clearness of the night enabled him to distinguish objects in the grotto, and he saw, within two feet of him, an enormous animal lying at rest.

In the middle of the night, a strange noise woke him up. He sat up; the deep silence all around allowed him to hear the alternating rhythm of a breath that was too wild to be human. A terrible fear, made worse by the darkness, the silence, and the rush of his waking thoughts, numbed his heart. He felt his hair stand on end as his eyes widened, seeing through the dark two faint amber lights. At first, he thought they were just a trick of his mind; but gradually, the clarity of the night helped him make out things in the cave, and he saw an enormous animal lying just two feet away from him.

Was it a lion? Was it a tiger? Was it a crocodile? The Provençal had not enough education to know in what sub-species he ought to class the intruder; but his terror was all the greater because his ignorance made it vague. He endured the cruel trial of listening, of striving to catch the peculiarties of this breathing without losing one of its inflections, and without daring to make the slightest movement. A strong odor, like that exhaled by foxes, only far more pungent and penetrating, filled the grotto. When the soldier had tasted it, so to speak, by the nose, his fear became terror; he could no longer doubt the nature of the terrible companion whose royal lair he had taken for a bivouac. Before long, the reflection of the moon, as it sank to the horizon, lighted up the den and gleamed upon the shining, spotted skin of a panther.

Was it a lion? Was it a tiger? Was it a crocodile? The Provençal didn't have enough education to know which sub-species to classify the intruder as, but his fear was even greater because his ignorance made it unclear. He endured the cruel test of listening, trying to catch the nuances of this breathing without missing a single inflection, and without daring to move even a little. A strong smell, similar to that given off by foxes but much stronger and more intense, filled the grotto. Once the soldier caught a whiff, his fear turned into terror; he could no longer doubt the identity of the terrifying companion he had mistakenly thought was just a place to rest. Before long, the moonlight, as it sank toward the horizon, illuminated the den and shimmered on the shiny, spotted coat of a panther.

The lion of Egypt lay asleep, curled up like a dog, the peaceable possessor of a kennel at the gate of a mansion; its eyes, which had opened for a moment, were now closed; its head was turned towards the Frenchman. A hundred conflicting thoughts rushed through the mind of the panther's prisoner. Should he kill it with a shot from his musket? But ere the thought was formed, he saw there was no room to take aim; the muzzle would have gone beyond the animal. Suppose he were to wake it? The fear kept him motionless. As he heard the beating of his heart through the dead silence, he cursed the strong pulsations of his vigorous blood, lest they should disturb the sleep which gave him time to think and plan for safety. Twice he put his hand on his scimitar, with the idea of striking off the head of his enemy; but the difficulty of cutting through the close-haired skin made him renounce the bold attempt. Suppose he missed his aim? It would, he knew, be certain death. He preferred the chances of a struggle, and resolved to await the dawn. It was not long in coming. As daylight broke, the Frenchman was able to examine the animal. Its muzzle was stained with blood. "It has eaten a good meal," thought he, not caring whether the feast were human flesh or not; "it will not be hungry when it wakes."

The lion of Egypt lay asleep, curled up like a dog, the peaceful owner of a kennel at the gate of a mansion; its eyes, which had opened for a moment, were now closed; its head was turned towards the Frenchman. A hundred conflicting thoughts rushed through the mind of the panther's prisoner. Should he kill it with a shot from his musket? But before he could form that thought, he realized there wasn't enough space to take aim; the muzzle would have gone past the animal. What if he woke it up? The fear kept him frozen in place. As he felt his heart pounding in the dead silence, he cursed the strong beats of his lively blood, worried they might disturb the sleep that gave him time to think and plan for safety. Twice he reached for his scimitar, thinking about striking off the head of his enemy; but the difficulty of cutting through the close-haired skin made him back down from the risky attempt. What if he missed? He knew that would mean certain death. He preferred the odds of a struggle and decided to wait for dawn. It didn’t take long to arrive. As daylight broke, the Frenchman was able to examine the animal. Its muzzle was stained with blood. "It has had a good meal," he thought, not caring whether the feast was human flesh or not; "it won’t be hungry when it wakes."

It was a female. The fur on the belly and on the thighs was of sparkling whiteness. Several little spots like velvet made pretty bracelets round her paws. The muscular tail was also white, but it terminated with black rings. The fur of the back, yellow as dead gold and very soft and glossy, bore the characteristic spots, shaded like a full-blown rose, which distinguish the panther from all other species of felis. This terrible hostess lay tranquilly snoring, in an attitude as easy and graceful as that of a cat on the cushions of an ottoman. Her bloody paws, sinewy and well-armed, were stretched beyond her head, which lay upon them; and from her muzzle projected a few straight hairs called whiskers, which shimmered in the early light like silver wires.

It was a female. The fur on her belly and thighs was sparkling white. Several little spots like velvet created pretty bracelets around her paws. Her muscular tail was also white but had black rings at the end. The fur on her back was as yellow as faded gold—very soft and glossy—featuring the characteristic spots shaded like a blooming rose, which set the panther apart from all other species of felis. This fierce guest lay serenely snoozing, in a position as relaxed and graceful as a cat on the cushions of an ottoman. Her bloody paws, sinewy and strong, were stretched out beyond her head, which rested on them; and a few straight hairs, known as whiskers, projected from her muzzle, shimmering in the early light like silver wires.

If he had seen her lying thus imprisoned in a cage, the Provençal would have admired the creature's grace, and the strong contrasts of vivid color which gave to her robe an imperial splendor; but as it was, his sight was jaundiced by sinister forebodings. The presence of the panther, though she was still asleep, had the same effect upon his mind as the magnetic eyes of a snake produce, we are told, upon the nightingale. The soldier's courage oozed away in presence of this silent peril, though he was a man who gathered nerve before the mouths of cannon belching grape-shot. And yet, ere long, a bold thought entered his mind, and checked the cold sweat which was rolling from his brow. Roused to action, as some men are when, driven face to face with death, they defy it and offer themselves to their doom, he saw a tragedy before him, and he resolved to play his part with honor to the last.

If he had seen her lying there trapped in a cage, the Provençal would have admired her grace and the strong contrasts of bright colors that gave her outfit an imperial elegance. But in reality, his perspective was tainted by dark premonitions. The presence of the panther, even though it was still asleep, affected his mind like the magnetic eyes of a snake reportedly affect a nightingale. The soldier’s courage drained away in the face of this silent danger, even though he was a man who steeled himself in front of cannons firing grape-shot. Yet, before long, a bold thought occurred to him, stopping the cold sweat that was trickling down his brow. He was spurred to action, like some men are when confronted with death; he defied it and accepted his fate. He saw a tragedy ahead of him, and he resolved to play his role with honor until the very end.

"Yesterday," he said, "the Arabs might have killed me."

"Yesterday," he said, "the Arabs could have killed me."

Regarding himself as dead, he waited bravely, but with anxious curiosity, for the waking of his enemy. When the sun rose, the panther suddenly opened her eyes; then she stretched her paws violently, as if to unlimber them from the cramp of their position. Presently she yawned and showed the frightful armament of her teeth, and her cloven tongue, rough as a grater.

Considering himself dead, he waited courageously but with nervous curiosity for his enemy to wake up. When the sun came up, the panther suddenly opened her eyes; then she stretched her legs forcefully, as if to loosen them from having been in one position for too long. Soon after, she yawned, revealing the terrifying set of her teeth and her forked tongue, rough like a grater.

"She is like a dainty woman," thought the Frenchman, watching her as she rolled and turned on her side with an easy and coquettish movement. She licked the blood from her paws, and rubbed her head with a reiterated movement full of grace.

"She looks so delicate," the Frenchman thought, watching her as she rolled and turned to her side with a smooth and flirtatious motion. She licked the blood off her paws and rubbed her head with a graceful, repeated movement.

"Well done! dress yourself prettily, my little woman," said the Frenchman, who recovered his gayety as soon as he had recovered his courage. "We are going to bid each other good-morning;" and he felt for the short poniard which he had taken from the Maugrabins.

"Good job! Get yourself dressed nicely, my little lady," said the Frenchman, who regained his cheerful mood as soon as he regained his courage. "We're going to say good morning to each other;" and he reached for the short dagger he had taken from the Maugrabins.

At this instant the panther turned her head towards the Frenchman and looked at him fixedly, without moving. The rigidity of her metallic eyes and their insupportable clearness made the Provençal shudder. The beast moved towards him; he looked at her caressingly, with a soothing glance by which he hoped to magnetize her. He let her come quite close to him before he stirred; then with a touch as gentle and loving as he might have used to a pretty woman, he slid his hand along her spine from the head to the flanks, scratching with his nails the flexible vertebrae which divide the yellow back of a panther. The creature drew up her tail voluptuously, her eyes softened, and when for the third time the Frenchman bestowed this self-interested caress, she gave vent to a purr like that with which a cat expresses pleasure: but it issued from a throat so deep and powerful that the sound echoed through the grotto like the last chords of an organ rolling along the roof of a church. The Provençal, perceiving the value of his caresses, redoubled them until they had completely soothed and lulled the imperious courtesan.

At that moment, the panther turned her head toward the Frenchman and stared at him intensely, not moving a muscle. The stiffness of her metallic eyes and their piercing clarity made the Provençal shudder. The beast walked closer to him; he looked at her affectionately, with a comforting gaze that he hoped would draw her in. He let her approach before he moved; then, with a touch as gentle and loving as he might use on a beautiful woman, he ran his hand along her spine from her head to her flanks, scratching gently at the flexible vertebrae that separated the yellow back of the panther. The creature lifted her tail sensually, her eyes softened, and when for the third time the Frenchman gave this self-serving caress, she let out a purr like a cat does when it's happy: but it came from a throat so deep and powerful that the sound echoed through the grotto like the final chords of an organ resonating along the ceiling of a church. The Provençal, realizing the effect of his touches, intensified them until they had completely calmed and lulled the fierce courtesan.

When he felt that he had subdued the ferocity of his capricious companion, whose hunger had so fortunately been appeased the night before, he rose to leave the grotto. The panther let him go; but as soon as he reached the top of the little hill she bounded after him with the lightness of a bird hopping from branch to branch, and rubbed against his legs, arching her back with the gesture of a domestic cat. Then looking at her guest with an eye that was growing less inflexible, she uttered the savage cry which naturalists liken to the noise of a saw.

When he felt he had tamed the wildness of his unpredictable companion, whose hunger had thankfully been satisfied the night before, he got up to leave the grotto. The panther let him go; but as soon as he reached the top of the small hill, she bounded after him with the lightness of a bird hopping from branch to branch and rubbed against his legs, arching her back like a domestic cat. Then, looking at her guest with a gaze that was becoming less harsh, she let out the fierce cry that naturalists compare to the sound of a saw.

"My lady is exacting," cried the Frenchman, smiling. He began to play with her ears and stroke her belly, and at last he scratched her head firmly with his nails. Encouraged by success, he tickled her skull with the point of his dagger, looking for the right spot where to stab her; but the hardness of the bone made him pause, dreading failure.

"My lady is demanding," the Frenchman exclaimed with a smile. He started to play with her ears and rub her belly, and finally, he scratched her head firmly with his nails. Feeling encouraged by his success, he tickled her skull with the tip of his dagger, searching for the right spot to stab her; but the hardness of the bone made him hesitate, fearing failure.

The sultana of the desert acknowledged the talents of her slave by lifting her head and swaying her neck to his caresses, betraying satisfaction by the tranquillity of her relaxed attitude. The Frenchman suddenly perceived that he could assassinate the fierce princess at a blow, if he struck her in the throat; and he had raised the weapon, when the panther, surfeited perhaps with his caresses, threw herself gracefully at his feet, glancing up at him with a look in which, despite her natural ferocity, a flicker of kindness could be seen. The poor Provençal, frustrated for the moment, ate his dates as he leaned against a palm-tree, casting from time to time an interrogating eye across the desert in the hope of discerning rescue from afar, and then lowering it upon his terrible companion, to watch the chances of her uncertain clemency. Each time that he threw away a date-stone the panther eyed the spot where it fell with an expression of keen distrust; and she examined the Frenchman with what might be called commercial prudence. The examination, however, seemed favorable, for when the man had finished his meagre meal she licked his shoes and wiped off the dust, which was caked into the folds of the leather, with her rough and powerful tongue.

The sultana of the desert acknowledged her slave's skills by lifting her head and swaying her neck to his touches, showing satisfaction through the calmness of her relaxed stance. The Frenchman suddenly realized he could kill the fierce princess in an instant if he struck her in the throat; he had raised his weapon when the panther, maybe tired from his affection, gracefully threw herself at his feet, looking up at him with a glance that, despite her natural ferocity, held a hint of kindness. The poor Provençal, momentarily frustrated, ate his dates while leaning against a palm tree, occasionally casting a hopeful glance across the desert in search of rescue, then lowering his gaze to his formidable companion, watching for signs of her unpredictable mercy. Each time he tossed away a date stone, the panther eyed the spot where it landed with a look of sharp distrust, and she scrutinized the Frenchman with what could be described as cautious consideration. However, her assessment seemed positive, for when he finished his sparse meal, she licked his shoes and used her rough and strong tongue to clean off the dust that had settled in the creases of the leather.

"How will it be when she is hungry?" thought the Provençal. In spite of the shudder which this reflection cost him, his attention was attracted by the symmetrical proportions of the animal, and he began to measure them with his eye. She was three feet in height to the shoulder, and four feet long, not including the tail. That powerful weapon, which was round as a club, measured three feet. The head, as large as that of a lioness, was remarkable for an expression of crafty intelligence; the cold cruelty of a tiger was its ruling trait, and yet it bore a vague resemblance to the face of an artful woman. As the soldier watched her, the countenance of this solitary queen shone with savage gayety like that of Nero in his cups: she had slaked her thirst for blood, and now wished for play. The Frenchman tried to come and go, and accustomed her to his movements. The panther left him free, as if contented to follow him with her eyes, seeming, however, less like a faithful dog watching his master's movements with affection, than a huge Angora cat uneasy and suspicious of them. A few steps brought him to the spring, where he saw the carcass of his horse, which the panther had evidently carried there. Only two-thirds was eaten. The sight reassured the Frenchman; for it explained the absence of his terrible companion and the forbearance which she had shown to him while asleep.

"How will it be when she gets hungry?" thought the Provençal. Despite the shiver this thought sent through him, he couldn't help but notice the animal's symmetrical proportions and began to size her up. She stood three feet tall at the shoulder and was four feet long, not including the tail. That powerful tail, as thick as a club, measured three feet. Her head, as big as a lioness's, had an expression of cunning intelligence; the cold cruelty of a tiger was her defining trait, and yet she bore a faint resemblance to the face of a sly woman. As the soldier observed her, the face of this solitary queen sparkled with savage glee, much like Nero during his revelries: she had quenched her thirst for blood and now craved play. The Frenchman tried to move around, getting her used to his actions. The panther seemed to let him move freely, as if content to watch him with her eyes, resembling more a massive Angora cat than a loyal dog following its owner with affection, appearing instead uneasy and suspicious. A few steps took him to the spring, where he spotted the carcass of his horse, which the panther had clearly dragged there. Only two-thirds of it was eaten. The sight put the Frenchman at ease; it explained the absence of his fearsome companion and her restraint while he slept.

This first good luck encouraged the reckless soldier as he thought of the future. The wild idea of making a home with the panther until some chance of escape occurred entered his mind, and he resolved to try every means of taming her and of turning her good-will to account. With these thoughts he returned to her side, and noticed joyfully that she moved her tail with an almost imperceptible motion. He sat down beside her fearlessly, and they began to play with each other. He held her paws and her muzzle, twisted her ears, threw her over on her back, and stroked her soft warm flanks. She allowed him to do so; and when he began to smooth the fur of her paws, she carefully drew in her murderous claws, which were sharp and curved like a Damascus blade. The Frenchman kept one hand on his dagger, again watching his opportunity to plunge it into the belly of the too-confiding beast; but the fear that she might strangle him in her last convulsions once more stayed his hand. Moreover, he felt in his heart a foreboding of a remorse which warned him not to destroy a hitherto inoffensive creature. He even fancied that he had found a friend in the limitless desert. His mind turned back, involuntarily, to his first mistress, whom he had named in derision "Mignonne," because her jealousy was so furious that throughout the whole period of their intercourse he lived in dread of the knife with which she threatened him. This recollection of his youth suggested the idea of teaching the young panther, whose soft agility and grace he now admired with less terror, to answer to the caressing name. Towards evening he had grown so familiar with his perilous position that he was half in love with its dangers, and his companion was so far tamed that she had caught the habit of turning to him when he called, in falsetto tones, "Mignonne!"

This first stroke of luck gave the reckless soldier a boost as he thought about the future. The wild idea of making a home with the panther until he could escape crossed his mind, and he decided to try everything he could to tame her and win her favor. With these thoughts, he returned to her side and happily noticed that she moved her tail with a barely noticeable motion. He sat down next to her without fear, and they started playing together. He held her paws and muzzle, twisted her ears, flipped her onto her back, and stroked her soft, warm sides. She let him do all this, and when he began smoothing the fur on her paws, she carefully drew in her sharp, curved claws, which resembled a Damascus blade. The Frenchman kept one hand on his dagger, again waiting for a chance to stab the over-trusting beast; but the fear that she might strangle him in her last struggle held him back. Besides, he sensed a growing feeling of remorse in his heart that warned him against killing a creature that had been harmless until now. He even thought he had found a friend in the vast desert. His mind instinctively drifted back to his first mistress, whom he had mockingly called "Mignonne" because her jealousy was so fierce that he spent their whole relationship fearing the knife she threatened him with. This memory from his youth inspired the idea of teaching the young panther, whose soft agility and grace he now admired with less fear, to respond to the affectionate name. By evening, he had grown so comfortable with his dangerous situation that he was half in love with its risks, and his companion had become so tamed that she had developed the habit of turning to him when he called in a high-pitched voice, "Mignonne!"

As the sun went down Mignonne uttered at intervals a prolonged, deep, melancholy cry.

As the sun set, Mignonne let out a long, deep, sad cry at intervals.

"She is well brought up," thought the gay soldier. "She says her prayers." But the jest only came into his mind as he watched the peaceful attitude of his comrade.

"She has good upbringing," thought the cheerful soldier. "She says her prayers." But the joke only crossed his mind as he observed the calm demeanor of his comrade.

"Come, my pretty blonde, I will let you go to bed first," he said, relying on the activity of his legs to get away as soon as she fell asleep, and trusting to find some other resting-place for the night. He waited anxiously for the right moment, and when it came he started vigorously in the direction of the Nile. But he had scarcely marched for half an hour through the sand before he heard the panther bounding after him, giving at intervals the saw-like cry which was more terrible to hear than the thud of her bounds.

"Come on, my pretty blonde, I'll let you go to bed first," he said, counting on his legs to help him sneak away as soon as she fell asleep, hoping to find somewhere else to rest for the night. He waited nervously for the right moment, and when it arrived, he took off quickly in the direction of the Nile. But he had barely walked for half an hour through the sand when he heard the panther chasing after him, letting out its terrifying saw-like cry that was more horrifying than the sound of its heavy leaps.

"Well, well!" he cried, "she must have fallen in love with me! Perhaps she has never met any one else. It is flattering to be her first love."

"Well, well!" he exclaimed, "she must have fallen for me! Maybe she hasn't met anyone else. It's nice to be her first love."

So thinking, he fell into one of the treacherous quicksands which deceive the inexperienced traveler in the desert, and from which there is seldom any escape. He felt he was sinking, and he uttered a cry of despair. The panther seized him by the collar with her teeth, and sprang vigorously backward, drawing him, like magic, from the sucking sand.

So thinking, he fell into one of the deceptive quicksands that mislead the inexperienced traveler in the desert, and from which there is rarely any escape. He felt himself sinking and let out a cry of despair. The panther grabbed him by the collar with her teeth and sprang energetically backward, pulling him, as if by magic, from the sucking sand.

"Ah, Mignonne!" cried the soldier, kissing her with enthusiasm, "we belong to each other now,--for life, for death! But play me no tricks," he added, as he turned back the way he came.

"Ah, Mignonne!" shouted the soldier, kissing her passionately, "we're tied to each other now—for life, for death! But don't pull any tricks on me," he added as he turned back the way he came.

From that moment the desert was, as it were, peopled for him. It held a being to whom he could talk, and whose ferocity was now lulled into gentleness, although he could scarcely explain to himself the reasons for this extraordinary friendship. His anxiety to keep awake and on his guard succumbed to excessive weariness both of body and mind, and throwing himself down on the floor of the grotto he slept soundly. At his waking Mignonne was gone. He mounted the little hill to scan the horizon, and perceived her in the far distance returning with the long bounds peculiar to these animals, who are prevented from running by the extreme flexibility of their spinal column.

From that moment, the desert felt like it was filled with life for him. It had a companion he could talk to, and its wildness had softened into gentleness, though he could hardly explain why this unusual bond existed. His determination to stay alert gave way to overwhelming fatigue, both physically and mentally, and he collapsed on the floor of the grotto, falling into a deep sleep. When he woke up, Mignonne was gone. He climbed the small hill to look over the horizon and spotted her in the distance, bounding back with the long leaps typical of these animals, who can't run due to the extreme flexibility of their spines.

Mignonne came home with bloody jaws, and received the tribute of caresses which her slave hastened to pay, all the while manifesting her pleasure by reiterated purring.

Mignonne came home with bloody jaws and received a shower of affection from her owner, who hurried to show her love, purring with delight the entire time.

Her eyes, now soft and gentle, rested kindly on the Provençal, who spoke to her lovingly as he would to a domestic animal.

Her eyes, now soft and gentle, looked kindly at the Provençal, who spoke to her affectionately as he would to a pet.

"Ah! Mademoiselle,--for you are an honest girl, are you not? You like to be petted, don't you? Are you not ashamed of yourself? You have been eating a Maugrabin. Well, well! they are animals like the rest of you. But you are not to craunch up a Frenchman; remember that! If you do, I will not love you."

"Ah! Miss, you’re an honest girl, aren’t you? You like to be pampered, don’t you? Aren’t you a little ashamed of yourself? You’ve been eating a Maugrabin. Well, well! They’re just like the rest of us. But you mustn’t crunch up a Frenchman; remember that! If you do, I won’t love you."

She played like a young dog with her master, and let him roll her over and pat and stroke her, and sometimes she would coax him to play by laying a paw upon his knee with a pretty soliciting gesture.

She played like a young dog with her owner, letting him roll her over and pat and stroke her, and sometimes she'd get him to play by resting a paw on his knee with an adorable, inviting gesture.

Several days passed rapidly. This strange companionship revealed to the Provençal the sublime beauties of the desert. The alternations of hope and fear, the sufficiency of food, the presence of a creature who occupied his thoughts,--all this kept his mind alert, yet free: it was a life full of strange contrasts. Solitude revealed to him her secrets, and wrapped him with her charm. In the rising and the setting of the sun he saw splendors unknown to the world of men. He quivered as he listened to the soft whirring of the wings of a bird,--rare visitant!--or watched the blending of the fleeting clouds,--those changeful and many-tinted voyagers. In the waking hours of the night he studied the play of the moon upon the sandy ocean, where the strong simoom had rippled the surface into waves and ever-varying undulations. He lived in the Eastern day; he worshiped its marvelous glory. He rejoiced in the grandeur of the storms when they rolled across the vast plain, and tossed the sand upward till it looked like a dry red fog or a solid death-dealing vapor; and as the night came on he welcomed it with ecstasy, grateful for the blessed coolness of the light of the stars. His ears listened to the music of the skies. Solitude taught him the treasures of meditation. He spent hours in recalling trifles, and in comparing his past life with the weird present.

Several days went by quickly. This odd companionship showed the Provençal the amazing beauties of the desert. The ups and downs of hope and fear, the enough supply of food, and the presence of a being who filled his thoughts—all of this kept his mind engaged yet at ease: it was a life full of strange contrasts. Solitude revealed her secrets to him and wrapped him in her charm. In the rising and setting of the sun, he saw splendors unknown to the world of men. He shivered as he listened to the soft whirring of a bird’s wings—a rare visitor!—or watched the shifting clouds—those changeable and colorful travelers. In the quiet hours of the night, he studied the play of the moon on the sandy ocean, where the strong wind had rippled the surface into waves and constantly changing undulations. He lived in the Eastern day; he revered its incredible glory. He delighted in the power of storms when they rolled across the vast plain, lifting the sand until it looked like a dry red mist or a thick, death-dealing vapor; and as night fell, he welcomed it with joy, grateful for the blessed coolness of the starlight. His ears tuned into the music of the skies. Solitude taught him the treasures of reflection. He spent hours recalling small details and comparing his past life with the strange present.

He grew fondly attached to his panther; for he was a man who needed an affection. Whether it were that his own will, magnetically strong, had modified the nature of his savage princess, or that the wars then raging in the desert had provided her with an ample supply of food, it is certain that she showed no sign of attacking him, and became so tame that he soon felt no fear of her. He spent much of his time in sleeping; though with his mind awake, like a spider in its web, lest he should miss some deliverance that might chance to cross the sandy sphere marked out by the horizon. He had made his shirt into a banner and tied it to the top of a palm-tree which he had stripped of its leafage. Taking counsel of necessity, he kept the flag extended by fastening the corners with twigs and wedges; for the fitful wind might have failed to wave it at the moment when the longed-for succor came in sight.

He became very attached to his panther because he was a man who needed love. Whether it was that his own strong will had changed his wild companion, or that the wars happening in the desert had given her plenty of food, it is clear that she never tried to attack him and became so docile that he soon felt no fear around her. He spent a lot of his time sleeping, but his mind was always alert, like a spider in its web, in case he missed any chance of rescue that might appear on the horizon. He had turned his shirt into a flag and tied it to the top of a palm tree he had stripped of its leaves. Thinking practically, he kept the flag flying by fastening the corners with twigs and wedges, as the fickle wind might not blow it at the moment when help finally arrived.

Nevertheless, there were long hours of gloom when hope forsook him; and then he played with his panther. He learned to know the different inflections of her voice and the meanings of her expressive glance; he studied the variegation of the spots which shaded the dead gold of her robe. Mignonne no longer growled when he caught the tuft of her dangerous tail and counted the black and white rings which glittered in the sunlight like a cluster of precious stones. He delighted in the soft lines of her lithe body, the whiteness of her belly, the grace of her charming head: but above all he loved to watch her as she gamboled at play. The agility and youthfulness of her movements were a constantly fresh surprise to him. He admired the suppleness of the flexible body as she bounded, crept, and glided, or clung to the trunk of palm-trees, or rolled over and over, crouching sometimes to the ground, and gathering herself together as she made ready for her vigorous spring. Yet, however vigorous the bound, however slippery the granite block on which she landed, she would stop short, motionless, at the one word "Mignonne."

Nevertheless, there were long hours of despair when hope abandoned him; and then he would play with his panther. He got to know the different tones of her voice and the meanings behind her expressive gaze; he studied the patterns of the spots that shaded the dead gold of her coat. Mignonne no longer growled when he grabbed the tuft of her dangerous tail and counted the black and white rings that sparkled in the sunlight like a bunch of precious stones. He loved the soft curves of her lithe body, the whiteness of her belly, and the elegance of her lovely head: but above all, he enjoyed watching her as she frolicked. The agility and playfulness of her movements were a constant surprise to him. He admired the flexibility of her nimble body as she leaped, crept, and glided, or clung to the trunks of palm trees, or rolled over and over, sometimes crouching to the ground and coiling herself up to prepare for her powerful leap. Yet, no matter how powerful the leap, or how slippery the granite block on which she landed, she would stop immediately, frozen, at the sound of the word "Mignonne."

One day, under a dazzling sun, a large bird hovered in the sky. The Provençal left his panther to watch the new guest. After a moment's pause the neglected sultana uttered a low growl.

One day, under a bright sun, a big bird floated in the sky. The Provençal left his panther to observe the new arrival. After a brief pause, the ignored sultana let out a soft growl.

"The devil take me! I believe she is jealous!" exclaimed the soldier, observing the rigid look which once more appeared in her metallic eyes. "The soul of Sophronie has got into her body!"

"The devil take me! I think she's jealous!" shouted the soldier, noticing the stiff expression that once again showed up in her cold eyes. "Sophronie's soul must have entered her body!"

The eagle disappeared in ether, and the Frenchman, recalled by the panther's displeasure, admired afresh her rounded flanks and the perfect grace of her attitude. She was as pretty as a woman. The blonde brightness of her robe shaded, with delicate gradations, to the dead-white tones of her furry thighs; the vivid sunshine brought out the brilliancy of this living gold and its variegated brown spots with indescribable lustre. The panther and the Provençal gazed at each other with human comprehension. She trembled with delight--the coquettish creature!--as she felt the nails of her friend scratching the strong bones of her skull. Her eyes glittered like flashes of lightning, and then she closed them tightly.

The eagle vanished into the sky, and the Frenchman, brought back to reality by the panther's displeasure, admired again her curvy shape and the flawless grace of her stance. She was as beautiful as a woman. The golden hue of her coat shifted, with subtle transitions, to the pale white shades of her furry thighs; the bright sunshine highlighted the brilliance of this living gold and its varied brown spots with indescribable shine. The panther and the Provençal looked at each other with a kind of human understanding. She trembled with joy—the flirtatious creature!—as she felt her friend’s claws scratching the strong bones of her skull. Her eyes sparkled like flashes of lightning, and then she tightly shut them.

"She has a soul!" cried the soldier, watching the tranquil repose of this sovereign of the desert, golden as the sands, white as their pulsing light, solitary and burning as they.

"She has a soul!" shouted the soldier, observing the calm presence of this queen of the desert, golden like the sands, white like their shimmering light, alone and intense like them.


"Well," she said, "I have read your defense of the beasts. But tell me what was the end of this friendship between two beings so formed to understand each other?"

"Well," she said, "I've read your defense of the animals. But tell me, what happened to this friendship between two beings so meant to understand each other?"

"Ah, exactly," I replied. "It ended as all great passions end,--by a misunderstanding. Both sides imagine treachery, pride prevents an explanation, and the rupture comes about through obstinacy."

"Ah, exactly," I replied. "It ended like all great passions do—through a misunderstanding. Both sides think there's betrayal, pride stops any clarification, and the breakup happens because of stubbornness."

"Yes," she said, "and sometimes a word, a look, an exclamation suffices. But tell me the end of the story."

"Yes," she said, "and sometimes a word, a glance, a shout is enough. But tell me how the story ends."

"That is difficult," I answered. "But I will give it to you in the words of the old veteran, as he finished the bottle of champagne and exclaimed:--

"That's tough," I replied. "But I'll share it with you in the words of the old veteran, as he finished the bottle of champagne and exclaimed:--

"'I don't know how I could have hurt her, but she suddenly turned upon me as if in fury, and seized my thigh with her sharp teeth; and yet (as I afterwards remembered) not cruelly. I thought she meant to devour me, and I plunged my dagger into her throat. She rolled over with a cry that froze my soul; she looked at me in her death struggle, but without anger. I would have given all the world--my cross, which I had not then gained, all, everything--to have brought her back to life. It was as if I had murdered a friend, a human being. When the soldiers who saw my flag came to my rescue they found me weeping. Monsieur,' he resumed, after a moment's silence, 'I went through the wars in Germany, Spain, Russia, France; I have marched my carcass well-nigh over all the world; but I have seen nothing comparable to the desert. Ah, it is grand! glorious!'

"'I don't know how I could have hurt her, but she suddenly turned on me in a rage and bit my thigh with her sharp teeth; yet (as I remembered later) not cruelly. I thought she was going to eat me, so I plunged my dagger into her throat. She rolled over with a cry that chilled me to my core; she looked at me in her final moments, but with no anger. I would have given everything—my cross, which I hadn't earned yet, everything—to bring her back to life. It felt like I had killed a friend, a real person. When the soldiers who saw my flag came to help me, they found me in tears. Monsieur,' he continued after a brief silence, 'I've fought in Germany, Spain, Russia, France; I've dragged my body nearly across the whole world, but nothing compares to the desert. Ah, it’s magnificent! Glorious!'

"'What were your feelings there?' I asked.

"'What were you feeling there?' I asked.

"'They cannot be told, young man. Besides, I do not always regret my panther and my palm-tree oasis: I must be very sad for that. But I will tell you this: in the desert there is all--and yet nothing.'

"'They can't be explained, young man. Besides, I don't always regret my panther and my palm-tree oasis: I'd have to be really sad about that. But I'll tell you this: in the desert, there is everything—and yet nothing.'"

"'Stay!--explain that.'

"'Wait! -- explain that.'"

"'Well, then,' he said, with a gesture of impatience, 'God is there, and man is not.'"

"'Well, then,' he said, with an impatient gesture, 'God is there, and man is not.'"


FROM 'THE COUNTRY DOCTOR'

THE NAPOLEON OF THE PEOPLE

"Let us go to my barn," said the doctor, taking Genestas by the arm, after saying good-night to the curate and his other guests. "And there, Captain Bluteau, you will hear about Napoleon. We shall find a few old cronies who will set Goguelat, the postman, to declaiming about the people's god. Nicolle, my stable-man, was to put a ladder by which we can get into the hay-loft through a window, and find a place where we can see and hear all that goes on. A veillée is worth the trouble, believe me. Come, it isn't the first time I've hidden in the hay to hear the tale of a soldier or some peasant yarn. But we must hide; if these poor people see a stranger they are constrained at once, and are no longer their natural selves."

"Let's head to my barn," said the doctor, taking Genestas by the arm after saying goodnight to the curate and the other guests. "And there, Captain Bluteau, you'll hear all about Napoleon. We'll find a few old buddies who will get Goguelat, the postman, to go on about the people's god. Nicolle, my stable hand, was supposed to set up a ladder so we can sneak into the hayloft through a window and find a spot where we can see and hear everything happening. A veillée is worth the effort, trust me. Come on, it's not the first time I've hidden in the hay to catch a soldier’s story or some peasant's tale. But we need to hide; if these poor folks spot a stranger, they get nervous and stop being themselves."

"Eh! my dear host," said Genestas, "haven't I often pretended to sleep, that I might listen to my troopers round a bivouac? I never laughed more heartily in the Paris theatres than I did at an account of the retreat from Moscow, told in fun, by an old sergeant to a lot of recruits who were afraid of war. He declared the French army slept in sheets, and drank its wine well-iced; that the dead stood still in the roads; Russia was white, they curried the horses with their teeth; those who liked to skate had lots of fun, and those who fancied frozen puddings ate their fill; the women were usually cold, and the only thing that was really disagreeable was the want of hot water to shave with: in short, he recounted such absurdities that an old quarter-master, who had had his nose frozen off and was known by the name Nez-restant, laughed himself."

"Hey, my dear host," said Genestas, "haven't I often pretended to sleep just to listen to my soldiers around a campfire? I've never laughed harder at the theaters in Paris than I did when an old sergeant told an entertaining story about the retreat from Moscow to a bunch of recruits who were scared of war. He claimed the French army slept in nice beds and drank well-chilled wine; that the dead were just standing around in the roads; that Russia was covered in snow, and they brushed the horses with their teeth; those who enjoyed skating had a blast, and those who liked frozen treats had plenty to eat; the women were mostly cold, and the only truly annoying thing was not having hot water to shave with: in short, he shared such ridiculous tales that an old quarter-master, who had frozen his nose off and was called Nez-restant, couldn’t stop laughing."

"Hush," said Benassis, "here we are: I'll go first; follow me."

"Hush," Benassis said, "we're here: I'll go first; just follow me."

The pair mounted the ladder and crouched in the hay, without being seen or heard by the people below, and placed themselves at ease, so that they could see and hear all that went on. The women were sitting in groups round the three or four candles that stood on the tables. Some were sewing, some knitting; several sat idle, their necks stretched out and their heads and eyes turned to an old peasant who was telling a story. Most of the men were standing, or lying on bales of hay. These groups, all perfectly silent, were scarcely visible in the flickering glimmer of the tallow-candles encircled by glass bowls full of water, which concentrated the light in rays upon the women at work about the tables. The size of the barn, whose roof was dark and sombre, still further obscured the rays of light, which touched the heads with unequal color, and brought out picturesque effects of light and shade. Here, the brown forehead and the clear eyes of an eager little peasant-girl shone forth; there, the rough brows of a few old men were sharply defined by a luminous band, which made fantastic shapes of their worn and discolored garments. These various listeners, so diverse in their attitudes, all expressed on their motionless features the absolute abandonment of their intelligence to the narrator. It was a curious picture, illustrating the enormous influence exercised over every class of mind by poetry. In exacting from a story-teller the marvelous that must still be simple, or the impossible that is almost believable, the peasant proves himself to be a true lover of the purest poetry.

The two climbed the ladder and crouched in the hay, invisible and silent to those below, settling in so they could see and hear everything happening. The women gathered in groups around the three or four candles on the tables. Some sewed, some knitted; others sat idle, their necks craned and their heads and eyes focused on an old peasant telling a story. Most of the men stood or lay on bales of hay. These groups, completely silent, were barely visible in the flickering light of the tallow candles surrounded by glass bowls filled with water, which directed the light toward the women working at the tables. The barn's dark, gloomy roof further dimmed the light rays, which highlighted heads with varying shades and created striking contrasts of light and shadow. Here, the brown forehead and bright eyes of an eager young peasant girl shone; there, the rugged brows of a few old men were sharply outlined by a bright band, making their worn and faded clothes appear almost fantastical. These various listeners, so different in their postures, all showed on their still faces the complete surrender of their minds to the storyteller. It was a fascinating scene, illustrating the immense impact poetry has on all types of minds. By demanding that a story-teller deliver something marvelous but still simple, or something impossible that's nearly believable, the peasant reveals himself as a true lover of the purest poetry.

"Come, Monsieur Goguelat," said the game-keeper, "tell us about the Emperor."

"Come on, Mr. Goguelat," the gamekeeper said, "tell us about the Emperor."

"The evening is half over," said the postman, "and I don't like to shorten the victories."

"The evening is halfway through," said the postman, "and I don't want to cut short the victories."

"Never mind; go on! You've told them so many times we know them all by heart; but it is always a pleasure to hear them again."

"Forget it; go ahead! You've told them so many times we know them all by heart, but it's always a pleasure to hear them again."

"Yes! tell us about the Emperor," cried many voices together.

"Yes! tell us about the Emperor," shouted many voices at once.

"Since you wish it," replied Goguelat. "But you'll see it isn't worth much when I have to tell it on the double-quick, charge! I'd rather tell about a battle. Shall I tell about Champ-Aubert, where we used up all the cartridges and spitted the enemy on our bayonets?"

"Since that's what you want," Goguelat replied. "But you'll see it’s not worth much when I have to rush through it, charge! I’d rather talk about a fight. Should I tell you about Champ-Aubert, where we used up all our ammo and pinned the enemy on our bayonets?"

"No! no! the Emperor! the Emperor!"

"No! No! The Emperor! The Emperor!"

The veteran rose from his bale of hay and cast upon the assemblage that black look laden with miseries, emergencies, and sufferings, which distinguishes the faces of old soldiers. He seized his jacket by the two front flaps, raised them as if about to pack the knapsack which formerly held his clothes, his shoes, and all his fortune; then he threw the weight of his body on his left leg, advanced the right, and yielded with a good grace to the demands of the company. After pushing his gray hair to one side to show his forehead, he raised his head towards heaven that he might, as it were, put himself on the level of the gigantic history he was about to relate.

The veteran got up from his pile of hay and looked at the group with that heavy stare filled with hardships and struggles that old soldiers are known for. He grabbed his jacket by the front flaps, lifted them as if he were about to pack the bag that once held his clothes, shoes, and all his belongings; then he shifted his weight to his left leg, stepped forward with his right, and graciously accepted the company’s requests. After brushing his gray hair to one side to reveal his forehead, he lifted his head toward the sky, almost as if he wanted to elevate himself to the level of the grand story he was about to share.

"You see, my friends, Napoleon was born in Corsica, a French island, warmed by the sun of Italy, where it is like a furnace, and where the people kill each other, from father to son, all about nothing: that's a way they have. To begin with the marvel of the thing,--his mother, who was the handsomest woman of her time, and a knowing one, bethought herself of dedicating him to God, so that he might escape the dangers of his childhood and future life; for she had dreamed that the world was set on fire the day he was born. And indeed it was a prophecy! So she asked God to protect him, on condition that Napoleon should restore His holy religion, which was then cast to the ground. Well, that was agreed upon, and we shall see what came of it.

"You see, my friends, Napoleon was born in Corsica, a French island, warmed by the Italian sun, where it feels like a furnace, and where people kill each other, from father to son, over nothing: that’s just how they are. To start with the incredible part—his mother, who was the most beautiful woman of her time and quite clever, decided to dedicate him to God so that he could avoid the dangers of his childhood and future life; she had dreamed that the world was on fire the day he was born. And indeed, that turned out to be a prophecy! So she asked God to protect him, as long as Napoleon would restore His holy religion, which was then lying in ruins. Well, that was agreed upon, and we’ll see what happened next."

"Follow me closely, and tell me if what you hear is in the nature of man.

"Stay close to me, and let me know if what you hear feels like it's part of being human."

"Sure and certain it is that none but a man who conceived the idea of making a compact with God could have passed unhurt through the enemy's lines, through cannon-balls, and discharges of grape-shot that swept the rest of us off like flies, and always respected his head. I had a proof of that--I myself--at Eylau. I see him now, as he rode up a height, took his field glass, looked at the battle, and said, 'A11 goes well.' One of those plumed busy-bodies, who plagued him considerably and followed him everywhere, even to his meals, so they said, thought to play the wag, and took the Emperor's place as he rode away. Ho! in a twinkling, head and plume were off! You must understand that Napoleon had promised to keep the secret of his compact all to himself. That's why all those who followed him, even his nearest friends, fell like nuts,--Duroc, Bessières, Lannes,--all strong as steel bars, though he could bend them as he pleased. Besides,--to prove he was the child of God, and made to be the father of soldiers,--was he ever known to be lieutenant or captain? no, no; commander-in-chief from the start. He didn't look to be more than twenty-four years of age when he was an old general at the taking of Toulon, where he first began to show the others that they knew nothing about manoeuvring cannon.

"Sure, it’s clear that only someone who made a deal with God could have slipped through enemy lines, dodging cannonballs and grape-shot that took out everyone else like flies, while always keeping his head. I have proof of this—myself—at Eylau. I can see him now, riding up a hill, taking his binoculars, observing the battle, and saying, 'Everything is going well.' One of those flashy busybodies, who bothered him a lot and followed him everywhere, even to his meals as they say, tried to be funny and took the Emperor’s spot as he rode away. In an instant, head and plume were gone! You need to understand that Napoleon had promised to keep the secret of his deal all to himself. That’s why those who followed him, even his closest friends, fell one by one—Duroc, Bessières, Lannes—all as strong as steel bars, though he could manipulate them as he wished. Plus, to show he was a child of God, meant to lead soldiers—was he ever known as a lieutenant or a captain? No, no; commander-in-chief from the beginning. He didn’t look older than twenty-four when he was already an old general during the capture of Toulon, where he first began to show the others that they knew nothing about maneuvering cannons."

"After that, down came our slip of a general to command the grand army of Italy, which hadn't bread nor munitions, nor shoes, nor coats,--a poor army, as naked as a worm. 'My friends,' said he, 'here we are together. Get it into your pates that fifteen days from now you will be conquerors,--new clothes, good gaiters, famous shoes, and every man with a great-coat; but, my children, to get these things you must march to Milan where they are.' And we marched. France, crushed as flat as a bedbug, straightened up. We were thirty thousand barefeet against eighty thousand Austrian bullies, all fine men, well set up. I see 'em now! But Napoleon--he was then only Bonaparte--he knew how to put the courage into us! We marched by night, and we marched by day; we slapped their faces at Montenotte, we thrashed 'em at Rivoli, Lodi, Arcole, Millesimo, and we never let 'em up. A soldier gets the taste of conquest. So Napoleon whirled round those Austrian generals, who didn't know where to poke themselves to get out of his way, and he pelted 'em well,--nipped off ten thousand men at a blow sometimes, by getting round them with fifteen hundred Frenchmen, and then he gleaned as he pleased. He took their cannon, their supplies, their money, their munitions, in short, all they had that was good to take. He fought them and beat them on the mountains, he drove them into the rivers and seas, he bit 'em in the air, he devoured 'em on the ground, and he lashed 'em everywhere. Hey! the grand army feathered itself well; for, d'ye see, the Emperor, who was also a wit, called up the inhabitants and told them he was there to deliver them. So after that the natives lodged and cherished us; the women too, and very judicious they were. Now here's the end of it. In Ventose, '96,--in those times that was the month of March of to-day,--we lay cuddled in a corner of Savoy with the marmots; and yet, before that campaign was over, we were masters of Italy, just as Napoleon had predicted; and by the following March--in a single year and two campaigns--he had brought us within sight of Vienna. 'Twas a clean sweep. We devoured their armies, one after the other, and made an end of four Austrian generals. One old fellow, with white hair, was roasted like a rat in the straw at Mantua. Kings begged for mercy on their knees! Peace was won.

"After that, our young general came down to lead the Grand Army of Italy, which had no food, no ammo, no shoes, and no coats—a poor army, as bare as a worm. 'My friends,' he said, 'here we are together. Keep in mind that fifteen days from now you will be conquerors—new clothes, good boots, great shoes, and every man will have a great coat; but, my children, to get these things you must march to Milan where they are.' And we marched. France, crushed flat as a bedbug, stood tall again. We were thirty thousand barefoot soldiers against eighty thousand Austrian bullies, all strong and well built. I can see them now! But Napoleon—who was still just Bonaparte then—knew how to fill us with courage! We marched by night and by day; we slapped their faces at Montenotte, we beat them at Rivoli, Lodi, Arcole, Millesimo, and we never let up. A soldier gets a taste of victory. So Napoleon outmaneuvered those Austrian generals, who didn’t know how to escape his path, and he took them down well—sometimes wiping out ten thousand men in one move by flanking them with just fifteen hundred Frenchmen, then picking off what he wanted. He took their cannons, their supplies, their money, in short, everything valuable. He fought them and defeated them in the mountains, drove them into rivers and seas, attacked them in the air, overwhelmed them on the ground, and struck them everywhere. Hey! The Grand Army was well supplied; you see, the Emperor, who also had a clever side, called the locals and told them he was there to set them free. After that, the locals housed and welcomed us; even the women were very wise about it. Now here’s the outcome. In Ventose, ’96—in those days, that was the March of today—we were cozied up in a corner of Savoy with the marmots; and yet, before that campaign ended, we were masters of Italy, just as Napoleon had predicted; and by the following March—in just one year and two campaigns—he had us right at the gates of Vienna. It was a thorough victory. We defeated their armies, one after another, and ended four Austrian generals. One old guy with white hair was cooked like a rat in the straw at Mantua. Kings begged for mercy on their knees! Peace was achieved."

"Could a man have done that? No; God helped him, to a certainty!

"Could a man have done that? No; God definitely helped him!"

"He divided himself up like the loaves in the Gospel, commanded the battle by day, planned it by night; going and coming, for the sentinels saw him,--never eating, never sleeping. So, seeing these prodigies, the soldiers adopted him for their father. Forward, march! Then those others, the rulers in Paris, seeing this, said to themselves:--'Here's a bold one that seems to get his orders from the skies; he's likely to put his paw on France. We must let him loose on Asia; we will send him to America, perhaps that will satisfy him.' But 'twas written above for him, as it was for Jesus Christ. The command went forth that he should go to Egypt. See again his resemblance to the Son of God. But that's not all. He called together his best veterans, his fire-eaters, the ones he had particularly put the devil into, and he said to them like this:--'My friends, they have given us Egypt to chew up, just to keep us busy, but we'll swallow it whole in a couple of campaigns, as we did Italy. The common soldiers shall be princes and have the land for their own. Forward, march!' 'Forward, march!' cried the sergeants, and there we were at Toulon, road to Egypt. At that time the English had all their ships in the sea; but when we embarked Napoleon said, 'They won't see us. It is just as well that you should know from this time forth that your general has got his star in the sky, which guides and protects us.' What was said was done. Passing over the sea, we took Malta like an orange, just to quench his thirst for victory; for he was a man who couldn't live and do nothing.

"He divided himself like the loaves in the Bible, led the battle by day, planned it by night; coming and going, as the sentinels saw him—never eating, never sleeping. Seeing these feats, the soldiers took him as their leader. Forward, march! Then those in power in Paris noticed this and thought, 'Here’s someone bold who seems to get his orders from the heavens; he might take control of France. We should send him off to Asia; maybe that will satisfy him.' But it was written above for him, just like it was for Jesus Christ. The order came for him to go to Egypt. Notice again how he resembled the Son of God. But that's not all. He gathered his best veterans, the fearless ones, the ones he had particularly inspired, and said to them: 'My friends, they’ve given us Egypt to keep us busy, but we’ll conquer it quickly in a couple of campaigns, just like we did with Italy. The regular soldiers will be made princes and own the land. Forward, march!' 'Forward, march!' shouted the sergeants, and soon we were at Toulon, headed for Egypt. At that time, the English had all their ships out at sea; but when we boarded, Napoleon declared, 'They won’t see us. You should know from now on that your general has a star in the sky that guides and protects us.' What was promised was delivered. Crossing the sea, we captured Malta like it was nothing, just to satisfy his thirst for victory; for he was a man who couldn’t live and do nothing."

"So here we are in Egypt. Good. Once here, other orders. The Egyptians, d'ye see, are men who, ever since the earth was, have had giants for sovereigns, and armies as numerous as ants; for, you must understand, that's the land of genii and crocodiles, where they've built pyramids as big as our mountains, and buried their kings under them to keep them fresh,--an idea that pleased 'em mightily. So then, after we disembarked, the Little Corporal said to us, 'My children, the country you are going to conquer has a lot of gods that you must respect; because Frenchmen ought to be friends with everybody, and fight the nations without vexing the inhabitants. Get it into your skulls that you are not to touch anything at first, for it is all going to be yours soon. Forward, march!' So far, so good. But all those people of Africa, to whom Napoleon was foretold under the name of Kébir-Bonaberdis,--a word of their lingo that means 'the sultan fires,'--were afraid as the devil of him. So the Grand Turk, and Asia, and Africa, had recourse to magic. They sent us a demon, named the Mahdi, supposed to have descended from heaven on a white horse, which, like its master, was bullet-proof; and both of them lived on air, without food to support them. There are some that say they saw them; but I can't give you any reasons to make you certain about that. The rulers of Arabia and the Mamelukes tried to make their troopers believe that the Mahdi could keep them from perishing in battle; and they pretended he was an angel sent from heaven to fight Napoleon and get back Solomon's seal. Solomon's seal was part of their paraphernalia which they vowed our General had stolen. You must understand that we'd given 'em a good many wry faces, in spite of what he had said to us.

"So here we are in Egypt. Great. Once we arrived, there were more orders. The Egyptians, you see, have had giants for rulers and armies as countless as ants since the dawn of time; because, you have to understand, this is the land of genies and crocodiles, where they've built pyramids as massive as our mountains and buried their kings inside to keep them preserved—a concept they really liked. After we got off the boat, the Little Corporal told us, 'My children, the country you're about to conquer has many gods that you must respect; because Frenchmen should be friends with everyone and fight nations without bothering the locals. Remember that you should not touch anything at first, because it will all be yours soon. Forward, march!' So far, so good. But those people in Africa, to whom Napoleon was predicted under the name Kébir-Bonaberdis— a term in their language that means 'the sultan fires'— were scared to death of him. So the Grand Turk, along with Asia and Africa, turned to magic. They sent us a demon named the Mahdi, who was said to have come down from heaven on a white horse, which, like its rider, was bulletproof; and both lived on air, with no food to sustain them. Some say they saw them, but I can't give you any solid reasons to believe that. The leaders of Arabia and the Mamelukes tried to convince their soldiers that the Mahdi could protect them from dying in battle; and they claimed he was an angel sent from heaven to fight Napoleon and retrieve Solomon's seal. Solomon's seal was part of their belongings that they insisted our General had stolen. You should know that we had already given them quite a few sour looks, despite what he had told us."

"Now, tell me how they knew that Napoleon had a pact with God? Was that natural, d'ye think?

"Now, tell me how they figured out that Napoleon had a deal with God? Do you think that makes sense?"

"They held to it in their minds that Napoleon commanded the genii, and could pass hither and thither in the twinkling of an eye, like a bird. The fact is, he was everywhere. At last, it came to his carrying off a queen, beautiful as the dawn, for whom he had offered all his treasure, and diamonds as big as pigeons' eggs,--a bargain which the Mameluke to whom she particularly belonged positively refused, although he had several others. Such matters, when they come to that pass, can't be settled without a great many battles; and, indeed, there was no scarcity of battles; there was fighting enough to please everybody. We were in line at Alexandria, at Gizeh, and before the Pyramids; we marched in the sun and through the sand, where some, who had the dazzles, saw water that they couldn't drink, and shade where their flesh was roasted. But we made short work of the Mamelukes; and everybody else yielded at the voice of Napoleon, who took possession of Upper and Lower Egypt, Arabia, and even the capitals of kingdoms that were no more, where there were thousand of statues and all the plagues of Egypt, more particularly lizards,--a mammoth of a country where everybody could take his acres of land for as little as he pleased. Well, while Napoleon was busy with his affairs inland,--where he had it in his head to do fine things,--the English burned his fleet at Aboukir; for they were always looking about them to annoy us. But Napoleon, who had the respect of the East and of the West, whom the Pope called his son, and the cousin of Mohammed called 'his dear father,' resolved to punish England, and get hold of India in exchange for his fleet. He was just about to take us across the Red Sea into Asia, a country where there are diamonds and gold to pay the soldiers and palaces for bivouacs, when the Mahdi made a treaty with the Plague, and sent it down to hinder our victories. Halt! The army to a man defiled at that parade; and few there were who came back on their feet. Dying soldiers couldn't take Saint-Jean d'Acre, though they rushed at it three times with generous and martial obstinacy. The Plague was the strongest. No saying to that enemy, 'My good friend.' Every soldier lay ill. Napoleon alone was fresh as a rose, and the whole army saw him drinking in pestilence without its doing him a bit of harm.

"They believed that Napoleon controlled the genies and could move from place to place in the blink of an eye, like a bird. The truth is, he was everywhere. Eventually, he set his sights on taking a queen, stunning as dawn, for whom he offered all his wealth and diamonds as large as pigeons' eggs—a deal that the Mameluke who had her refused, despite having several others. Such situations, when they reach that point, can't be resolved without a lot of battles; and indeed, there was no shortage of fighting; there was enough action to satisfy everyone. We were lined up in Alexandria, at Gizeh, and in front of the Pyramids; we marched under the sun and through the sand, where some, suffering from heat exhaustion, saw water they couldn’t drink and shade where their skin was burning. But we quickly dealt with the Mamelukes; everyone else surrendered at Napoleon's command, and he claimed Upper and Lower Egypt, Arabia, and even the capitals of kingdoms long gone, filled with thousands of statues and all the plagues of Egypt, especially lizards—a massive land where anyone could claim as much land as they wanted for little cost. While Napoleon was occupied inland—where he intended to accomplish great things—the English burned his fleet at Aboukir; they were always looking for ways to trouble us. But Napoleon, respected by both the East and the West, whom the Pope called his son and the cousin of Mohammed referred to as 'his dear father,' decided to retaliate against England and gain control of India in exchange for his fleet. He was ready to take us across the Red Sea into Asia, a land where diamonds and gold awaited to pay the soldiers with palaces for resting, when the Mahdi struck a deal with the Plague, sending it to thwart our victories. Halt! The entire army marched in that parade; few managed to return on their feet. Dying soldiers couldn’t capture Saint-Jean d'Acre, even though they charged at it three times with noble and combative perseverance. The Plague was the strongest foe. There’s no saying 'My good friend' to that enemy. Every soldier was ill. Only Napoleon remained as fresh as a rose, and the whole army watched him drink in the pestilence without it affecting him at all."

"Ha! my friends! will you tell me that that's in the nature of a mere man?

"Ha! my friends! will you tell me that that's in the nature of a regular guy?

"The Mamelukes knowing we were all in the ambulances, thought they could stop the way; but that sort of joke wouldn't do with Napoleon. So he said to his demons, his veterans, those that had the toughest hide, 'Go, clear me the way.' Junot, a sabre of the first cut, and his particular friend, took a thousand men, no more, and ripped up the army of the pacha who had had the presumption to put himself in the way. After that, we came back to headquarters at Cairo. Now, here's another side of the story. Napoleon absent, France was letting herself be ruined by the rulers in Paris, who kept back the pay of the soldiers of the other armies, and their clothing, and their rations; left them to die of hunger, and expected them to lay down the law to the universe without taking any trouble to help them. Idiots! who amused themselves by chattering, instead of putting their own hands in the dough. Well, that's how it happened that our armies were beaten, and the frontiers of France were encroached upon: THE MAN was not there. Now observe, I say man because that's what they called him; but 'twas nonsense, for he had a star and all its belongings; it was we who were only men. He taught history to France after his famous battle of Aboukir, where, without losing more than three hundred men, and with a single division, he vanquished the grand army of the Turk, seventy-five thousand strong, and hustled more than half of it into the sea, r-r-rah!

"The Mamelukes, knowing we were all in the ambulances, thought they could block the way; but that kind of joke wouldn’t work with Napoleon. So he told his veterans, those who were the toughest, ‘Go, clear the way for me.’ Junot, a top-notch swordsman, and his close friend, took a thousand men and tore through the army of the pacha who had the audacity to stand in their way. After that, we returned to headquarters in Cairo. Now, here’s another part of the story. With Napoleon absent, France was letting itself be ruined by the leaders in Paris who held back the soldiers' pay, clothing, and rations; they left them to starve while expecting them to enforce their will on the world without any help. Idiots! They just chatted instead of getting their hands dirty. That’s how our armies were defeated, and France's borders were threatened: THE MAN was not there. Now notice, I say man because that’s what they called him; but that was nonsense, for he had a star and all its trappings; it was we who were just men. He taught history to France after his famous battle of Aboukir, where, without losing more than three hundred men and with just one division, he defeated the grand army of the Turks, which numbered seventy-five thousand, and drove more than half of it into the sea, r-r-rah!"

"That was his last thunder-clap in Egypt. He said to himself, seeing the way things were going in Paris, 'I am the savior of France. I know it, and I must go.' But, understand me, the army didn't know he was going, or they'd have kept him by force and made him Emperor of the East. So now we were sad; for He was gone who was all our joy. He left the command to Kléber, a big mastiff, who came off duty at Cairo, assassinated by an Egyptian, whom they put to death by impaling him on a bayonet; that's the way they guillotine people down there. But it makes 'em suffer so much that a soldier had pity on the criminal and gave him his canteen; and then, as soon as the Egyptian had drunk his fill, he gave up the ghost with all the pleasure in life. But that's a trifle we couldn't laugh at then. Napoleon embarked in a cockleshell, a little skiff that was nothing at all, though 'twas called 'Fortune'; and in a twinkling, under the nose of England, who was blockading him with ships of the line, frigates, and anything that could hoist a sail, he crossed over, and there he was in France. For he always had the power, mind you, of crossing the seas at one straddle.

"That was his last big moment in Egypt. He thought to himself, seeing how things were developing in Paris, 'I am the savior of France. I know it, and I need to go.' But, just so you know, the army had no idea he was leaving; if they had, they would have forced him to stay and made him Emperor of the East. So now we were sad because he was gone, and he was our greatest joy. He handed command over to Kléber, a big guy who was off duty in Cairo, and was killed by an Egyptian, who was executed by being impaled on a bayonet; that's how they handle executions down there. But it caused them so much suffering that a soldier felt sorry for the guy and gave him his canteen; and then, as soon as the Egyptian had his fill, he died with all the pleasure in life. But that was something we couldn't laugh about at that time. Napoleon boarded a small boat, a tiny skiff that was nothing special, even though it was called 'Fortune'; and in no time at all, right under England's nose, who was blockading him with warships, frigates, and anything that could sail, he crossed over and arrived in France. He always had the knack, you see, of crossing the seas without any trouble."

"Was that a human man? Bah!

"Was that a human guy? Ugh!"

"So, one minute he is at Fréjus, the next in Paris. There, they all adore him; but he summons the government. 'What have you done with my children, the soldiers?' he says to the lawyers. 'You're a mob of rascally scribblers; you are making France a mess of pottage, and snapping your fingers at what people think of you. It won't do; and I speak the opinion of everybody.' So, on that, they wanted to battle with him and kill him--click! he had 'em locked up in barracks, or flying out of windows, or drafted among his followers, where they were as mute as fishes, and as pliable as a quid of tobacco. After that stroke--consul! And then, as it was not for him to doubt the Supreme Being, he fulfilled his promise to the good God, who, you see, had kept His word to him. He gave Him back his churches, and re-established His religion; the bells rang for God and for him: and lo! everybody was pleased: primo, the priests, whom he saved from being harassed; secundo, the bourgeois, who thought only of their trade, and no longer had to fear the rapiamus of the law, which had got to be unjust; tertio, the nobles, for he forbade they should be killed, as, unfortunately, the people had got the habit of doing.

"So, one minute he's in Fréjus, the next he's in Paris. There, everyone adores him; but he calls in the government. 'What have you done with my children, the soldiers?' he says to the lawyers. 'You’re a bunch of scheming scribblers; you are turning France into a mess, and ignoring what people think of you. This isn't going to work, and I’m speaking for everyone.' So, with that, they wanted to fight him and get rid of him—bam! he had them locked up in barracks, or jumping out of windows, or joining his followers, where they were as silent as fish and as compliant as a piece of chewing tobacco. After that move—consul! And since it wasn’t for him to doubt the Supreme Being, he kept his promise to the good God, who, you see, had kept His word to him. He returned the churches to Him and re-established His religion; the bells rang for God and for him: and look! everyone was happy: first, the priests, whom he saved from being persecuted; second, the bourgeois, who only cared about their business and no longer had to worry about the unjust laws; third, the nobles, because he prohibited their execution, as the people had unfortunately gotten used to doing."

"But he still had the Enemy to wipe out; and he wasn't the man to go to sleep at a mess-table, because, d'ye see, his eye looked over the whole earth as if it were no bigger than a man's head. So then he appeared in Italy, like as though he had stuck his head through the window. One glance was enough. The Austrians were swallowed up at Marengo like so many gudgeons by a whale! Ouf! The French eagles sang their paeans so loud that all the world heard them--and it sufficed! 'We won't play that game any more,' said the German. 'Enough, enough!' said all the rest.

"But he still had the Enemy to defeat, and he wasn't the kind of guy to doze off at a dining table, because, you see, his vision stretched across the entire earth as if it were no larger than a person's head. So then he showed up in Italy, as if he'd just popped his head through a window. One look was all it took. The Austrians were crushed at Marengo like little fish caught by a whale! Oof! The French eagles sang their praises so loudly that everyone heard them—and that was enough! 'We're not going to play that game anymore,' said the German. 'That's enough, that's enough!' said all the others."

"To sum up: Europe backed down, England knocked under. General peace; and the kings and the people made believe kiss each other. That's the time when the Emperor invented the Legion of Honor--and a fine thing, too. 'In France'--this is what he said at Boulogne before the whole army--'every man is brave. So the citizen who does a fine action shall be sister to the soldier, and the soldier shall be his brother, and the two shall be one under the flag of honor.'

"To sum up: Europe backed off, and England gave in. There was general peace, and the kings and the people pretended to embrace each other. That's when the Emperor created the Legion of Honor—and it was a great idea. 'In France'—this is what he said at Boulogne in front of the whole army—'every man is brave. So, the citizen who does something outstanding shall be equal to the soldier, and the soldier shall be his brother, and the two shall unite under the flag of honor.'"

"We, who were down in Egypt, now came home. All was changed! He left us general, and hey! in a twinkling we found him EMPEROR. France gave herself to him, like a fine girl to a lancer. When it was done--to the satisfaction of all, as you may say--a sacred ceremony took place, the like of which was never seen under the canopy of the skies. The Pope and the cardinals, in their red and gold vestments, crossed the Alps expressly to crown him before the army and the people, who clapped their hands. There is one thing that I should do very wrong not to tell you. In Egypt, in the desert close to Syria, the RED MAN came to him on the Mount of Moses, and said, 'All is well.' Then, at Marengo, the night before the victory, the same Red Man appeared before him for the second time, standing erect and saying, 'Thou shalt see the world at thy feet; thou shalt be Emperor of France, King of Italy, master of Holland, sovereign of Spain, Portugal, and the Illyrian provinces, protector of Germany, savior of Poland, first eagle of the Legion of Honor--all.' This Red Man, you understand, was his genius, his spirit,--a sort of satellite who served him, as some say, to communicate with his star. I never really believed that. But the Red Man himself is a true fact. Napoleon spoke of him, and said he came to him in troubled moments, and lived in the palace of the Tuileries under the roof. So, on the day of the coronation, Napoleon saw him for the third time; and they were in consultation over many things.

"We, who were in Egypt, have now returned home. Everything has changed! He left us as a general, and suddenly we found him as EMPEROR. France submitted to him, like a beautiful girl giving herself to a lancer. Once it was completed—to everyone's satisfaction, you could say—a sacred ceremony occurred, unlike anything ever seen under the sky. The Pope and the cardinals, dressed in their red and gold robes, traveled across the Alps specifically to crown him before the army and the people, who applauded. There’s one thing I need to mention. In Egypt, in the desert near Syria, the RED MAN appeared to him on the Mount of Moses and said, 'All is well.' Then, at Marengo, the night before the victory, the same Red Man appeared to him again, standing tall and saying, 'You will see the world at your feet; you will be Emperor of France, King of Italy, master of Holland, sovereign of Spain, Portugal, and the Illyrian provinces, protector of Germany, savior of Poland, first eagle of the Legion of Honor—everything.' This Red Man, you see, was his genius, his spirit—a kind of satellite who some say helped him connect with his star. I never really believed that. But the Red Man is definitely a true fact. Napoleon spoke about him, saying that he came to him in times of trouble and lived in the Tuileries palace. So, on the day of the coronation, Napoleon saw him for the third time, and they discussed many things."

"After that, Napoleon went to Milan to be crowned king of Italy, and there the grand triumph of the soldier began. Every man who could write was made an officer. Down came pensions; it rained duchies; treasures poured in for the staff which didn't cost France a penny; and the Legion of Honor provided incomes for the private soldiers,--of which I receive mine to this day. So here were the armies maintained as never before on this earth. But besides that, the Emperor, knowing that he was to be the emperor of the whole world, bethought him of the bourgeois, and to please them he built fairy monuments, after their own ideas, in places where you'd never think to find any. For instance, suppose you were coming back from Spain and going to Berlin--well, you'd find triumphal arches along the way, with common soldiers sculptured on the stone, every bit the same as generals. In two or three years, and without imposing taxes on any of you, Napoleon filled his vaults with gold, built palaces, made bridges, roads, scholars, fêtes, laws, vessels, harbors, and spent millions upon millions,--such enormous sums that he could, so they tell me, have paved France from end to end with five-franc pieces, if he had had a mind to.

"After that, Napoleon went to Milan to be crowned king of Italy, and there the grand triumph of the soldier began. Every man who could write was made an officer. Pensions were handed out; it rained duchies; treasures came pouring in for the staff without costing France a dime; and the Legion of Honor provided incomes for the private soldiers—of which I receive mine to this day. So here were the armies maintained like never before on this earth. But besides that, the Emperor, knowing he was destined to be the emperor of the whole world, considered the bourgeoisie, and to appease them, he built beautiful monuments, following their ideas, in places you'd never expect to find any. For instance, if you were coming back from Spain and traveling to Berlin—well, you'd find triumphal arches along the way, with regular soldiers sculpted on the stone, just like the generals. In just two or three years, without imposing taxes on any of you, Napoleon filled his vaults with gold, built palaces, created bridges, roads, scholars, festivals, laws, ships, harbors, and spent millions upon millions—so much that I've heard he could have paved France from end to end with five-franc coins if he had wanted to."

"Now, when he sat at ease on his throne, and was master of all, so that Europe waited his permission to do his bidding, he remembered his four brothers and his three sisters, and he said to us, as it might be in conversation, in an order of the day, 'My children, is it right that the blood relations of your Emperor should be begging their bread? No. I wish to see them in splendor like myself. It becomes, therefore, absolutely necessary to conquer a kingdom for each of them,--to the end that Frenchmen may be masters over all lands, that the soldiers of the Guard shall make the whole earth tremble, that France may spit where she likes, and that all the nations shall say to her, as it is written on my copper coins, 'God protects you!' 'Agreed,' cried the army. 'We'll go fish for thy kingdoms with our bayonets.' Ha! there was no backing down, don't you see! If he had taken it into his head to conquer the moon, we should have made ready, packed knapsacks, and clambered up; happily, he didn't think of it. The kings of the countries, who liked their comfortable thrones, were naturally loathe to budge, and had to have their ears pulled; so then--Forward, march! We did march; we got there; and the earth once more trembled to its centre. Hey! the men and the shoes he used up in those days! The enemy dealt us such blows that none but the grand army could have stood the fatigue of it. But you are not ignorant that a Frenchman is born a philosopher, and knows that a little sooner, or a little later, he has got to die. So we were ready to die without a word, for we liked to see the Emperor doing that on the geographies."

"Now, as he relaxed on his throne and had power over everything, with Europe waiting for his orders, he thought of his four brothers and three sisters. He said to us, almost casually, as if it were part of the daily agenda, 'My children, is it fair that my family should be struggling to survive? No. I want them to live in luxury like I do. So, it's essential to conquer a kingdom for each of them—to ensure that the French are dominant everywhere, that the Guard's soldiers make the whole world tremble, that France can assert herself whenever she wants, and that all nations say to her, as it’s written on my copper coins, God protects you!' 'Agreed,' the army shouted. 'We'll go hunt for your kingdoms with our bayonets.' Ha! There was no turning back, you see! If he had decided to conquer the moon, we would have gotten ready, packed our bags, and climbed up; fortunately, he didn't consider that. The kings of the lands, who enjoyed their cozy thrones, were understandably reluctant to move and had to be convinced; so then—Forward, march! We did march; we arrived; and the earth shook once again. Oh, the men and the shoes he used up back then! The enemy hit us hard enough that only the grand army could handle the strain of it. But you know that a Frenchman is born a philosopher, and understands that sooner or later, he has to die. So we were ready to die without complaint because we loved watching the Emperor do that on the maps."

Here the narrator nimbly described a circle with his foot on the floor of the barn.

Here the narrator skillfully drew a circle with his foot on the barn floor.

"And Napoleon said, 'There, that's to be a kingdom.' And a kingdom it was. Ha! the good times! The colonels were generals; the generals, marshals; and the marshals, kings. There's one of 'em still on his throne, to prove it to Europe; but he's a Gascon and a traitor to France for keeping that crown; and he doesn't blush for shame as he ought to do, because crowns, don't you see, are made of gold. I who am speaking to you, I have seen, in Paris, eleven kings and a mob of princes surrounding Napoleon like the rays of the sun. You understand, of course, that every soldier had the chance to mount a throne, provided always he had the merit; so a corporal of the Guard was a sight to be looked at as he walked along, for each man had his share in the victory, and 'twas plainly set forth in the bulletin. What victories they were! Austerlitz, where the army manoeuvred as if on parade; Eylau, where we drowned the Russians in a lake, as though Napoleon had blown them into it with the breath of his mouth; Wagram, where the army fought for three days without grumbling. We won as many battles as there are saints in the calendar. It was proved then beyond a doubt, that Napoleon had the sword of God in his scabbard. The soldiers were his friends; he made them his children; he looked after us; he saw that we had shoes, and shirts, and great-coats, and bread, and cartridges; but he always kept up his majesty; for, don't you see, 'twas his business to reign. No matter for that, however; a sergeant, and even a common soldier could say to him, 'My Emperor,' just as you say to me sometimes, 'My good friend.' He gave us an answer if we appealed to him; he slept in the snow like the rest of us; and indeed, he had almost the air of a human man. I who speak to you, I have seen him with his feet among the grapeshot, and no more uneasy than you are now,--standing steady, looking through his field glass, and minding his business. 'Twas that kept the rest of us quiet. I don't know how he did it, but when he spoke he made our hearts burn within us; and to show him we were his children, incapable of balking, didn't we rush at the mouths of the rascally cannon, that belched and vomited shot and shell without so much as saying, 'Look out!' Why! the dying must needs raise their heads to salute him and cry, 'LONG LIVE THE EMPEROR!'

"And Napoleon said, 'There, that’s going to be a kingdom.' And it was a kingdom. Ha! the good times! The colonels were generals; the generals became marshals; and the marshals turned into kings. There’s one of them still on his throne, to show Europe; but he’s a Gascon and a traitor to France for keeping that crown; and he doesn’t blush in shame as he should, because crowns, you see, are made of gold. I’m the one speaking to you; I’ve seen, in Paris, eleven kings and a bunch of princes surrounding Napoleon like rays of the sun. You understand, of course, that every soldier had the chance to get on a throne, as long as he had the merit; so a corporal of the Guard was definitely someone to look at as he walked by, because each man shared in the victory, clearly stated in the bulletin. What victories they were! Austerlitz, where the army moved like it was on parade; Eylau, where we drowned the Russians in a lake, as if Napoleon had blown them into it with his breath; Wagram, where the army fought for three days without complaining. We won as many battles as there are saints in the calendar. It was proven then beyond a doubt that Napoleon had the sword of God in his scabbard. The soldiers were his friends; he treated us like his children; he took care of us; he made sure we had shoes, shirts, greatcoats, bread, and cartridges; but he always maintained his majesty; because, you see, it was his job to reign. No matter though, a sergeant, or even a regular soldier, could call him, 'My Emperor,' just like you sometimes say to me, 'My good friend.' He would respond if we asked him; he slept in the snow like the rest of us; and honestly, he had almost the appearance of a regular guy. I’m speaking to you; I’ve seen him with his feet among the grapeshot, as calm as you are now—standing steady, looking through his field glass, and attending to his business. That kept the rest of us calm. I don’t know how he did it, but when he spoke, he made our hearts burn inside us; and to show him we were his children, incapable of hesitating, didn’t we rush at the mouths of the wicked cannons, that belched and spewed shot and shell without even saying, 'Look out!' Why! even the dying had to raise their heads to salute him and shout, 'LONG LIVE THE EMPEROR!'”

"I ask you, was that natural? would they have done that for a human man?

"I ask you, was that natural? Would they have done that for a human being?"

"Well, after he had settled the world, the Empress Josephine, his wife, a good woman all the same, managed matters so that she did not bear him any children, and he was obliged to give her up, though he loved her considerably. But, you see, he had to have little ones for reasons of state. Hearing of this, all the sovereigns of Europe quarreled as to which of them should give him a wife. And he married, so they told us, an Austrian archduchess, daughter of Caesar, an ancient man about whom people talk a good deal, and not in France only,--where any one will tell you what he did,--but in Europe. It is all true, for I myself who address you at this moment, I have been on the Danube, and have seen the remains of a bridge built by that man, who, it seems, was a relation of Napoleon in Rome, and that's how the Emperor got the inheritance of that city for his son. So after the marriage, which was a fête for the whole world, and in honor of which he released the people of ten years' taxes,--which they had to pay all the same, however, because the assessors didn't take account of what he said,--his wife had a little one, who was King of Rome. Now, there's a thing that had never been seen on this earth; never before was a child born a king with his father living. On that day a balloon went up in Paris to tell the news to Rome, and that balloon made the journey in one day!

"Well, after he had stabilized the world, Empress Josephine, his wife, a good woman nonetheless, managed things so that she didn’t have any children with him, and he had to let her go, even though he loved her a lot. But, you see, he needed kids for political reasons. Upon hearing this, all the rulers of Europe fought over which of them should give him a new wife. So, he married, as they say, an Austrian archduchess, daughter of Caesar, an ancient figure talked about a lot, not just in France—where anyone will tell you what he did—but across Europe. It’s all true, because I, who am speaking to you now, have been on the Danube and have seen the remains of a bridge built by that man, who was apparently a relative of Napoleon in Rome, and that’s how the Emperor got that city as an inheritance for his son. After the wedding, which was a celebration for the whole world, he even pardoned the people from ten years of taxes—which they still had to pay anyway, because the tax collectors ignored what he said—his wife had a little one, who was King of Rome. Now, that was something never seen on this earth; never before had a child been born a king while his father was still alive. On that day, a balloon launched in Paris to announce the news to Rome, and that balloon made the trip in just one day!"

"Now, is there any man among you who will stand up and declare to me that all that was human? No; it was written above; and may the scurvy seize them who deny that he was sent by God himself for the triumph of France!

"Now, is there any man among you who will stand up and tell me that all of that was human? No; it was written above; and may the scurvy take hold of anyone who denies that he was sent by God himself for the triumph of France!"

"Well, here's the Emperor of Russia, that used to be his friend, he gets angry because Napoleon didn't marry a Russian; so he joins with the English, our enemies,--to whom our Emperor always wanted to say a couple of words in their burrows, only he was prevented. Napoleon gets angry too; an end had to be put to such doings; so he says to us:--'Soldiers! you have been masters of every capital in Europe, except Moscow, which is now the ally of England. To conquer England, and India which belongs to the English, it becomes our peremptory duty to go to Moscow.' Then he assembled the greatest army that ever trailed its gaiters over the globe; and so marvelously in hand it was that he reviewed a million of men in one day. 'Hourra! cried the Russians. Down came all Russia and those animals of Cossacks in a flock. 'Twas nation against nation, a general hurly-burly, and beware who could; 'Asia against Europe,' as the Red Man had foretold to Napoleon. 'Enough,' cried the Emperor, 'I'll be ready.'

"Well, here’s the Emperor of Russia, who used to be friends with him. He gets upset because Napoleon didn’t marry a Russian, so he teams up with the English, our enemies—whom our Emperor always wanted to have a word with in their hideouts, but he was held back. Napoleon gets upset too; this couldn't go on any longer, so he says to us: 'Soldiers! You've been in charge of every capital in Europe except Moscow, which is now allied with England. To defeat England and India, which belongs to the English, we must go to Moscow.' Then he gathered the largest army that has ever marched across the world; it was so well organized that he reviewed a million men in just one day. 'Hurray!' shouted the Russians. Down came all of Russia and the Cossacks in a swarm. It was nation against nation, complete chaos, and everyone had to fend for themselves; 'Asia against Europe,' as the Red Man had predicted to Napoleon. 'Enough,' said the Emperor, 'I'll be ready.'

"So now, sure enough, came all the kings, as the Red Man had said, to lick Napoleon's hand! Austria, Prussia, Bavaria, Saxony, Poland, Italy, every one of them were with us, flattering us; ah, it was fine! The eagles never cawed so loud as at those parades, perched high above the banners of all Europe. The Poles were bursting with joy, because Napoleon was going to release them; and that's why France and Poland are brothers to this day. 'Russia is ours,' cried the army. We plunged into it well supplied; we marched and we marched,--no Russians. At last we found the brutes entrenched on the banks of the Moskova. That's where I won my cross, and I've got the right to say it was a damnable battle. This was how it came about. The Emperor was anxious. He had seen the Red Man, who said to him, 'My son, you are going too fast for your feet; you will lack men; friends will betray you.' So the Emperor offered peace. But before signing, 'Let us drub those Russians!' he said to us. 'Done!' cried the army. 'Forward, march!' said the sergeants. My clothes were in rags, my shoes worn out, from trudging along those roads, which are very uncomfortable ones; but no matter! I said to myself, 'As it's the last of our earthquakings, I'll go into it, tooth and nail!' We were drawn up in line before the great ravine,--front seats, as 'twere. Signal given; and seven hundred pieces of artillery began a conversation that would bring the blood from your ears. Then--must do justice to one's enemies--the Russians let themselves be killed like Frenchmen; they wouldn't give way; we couldn't advance. 'Forward,' some one cried, 'here comes the Emperor!' True enough; he passed at a gallop, waving his hand to let us know we must take the redoubt. He inspired us; on we ran, I was the first in the ravine. Ha! my God! how the lieutenants fell, and the colonels, and the soldiers! No matter! all the more shoes for those that had none, and epaulets for the clever ones who knew how to read. 'Victory!' cried the whole line; 'Victory!'--and, would you believe it? a thing never seen before, there lay twenty-five thousand Frenchmen on the ground. 'Twas like mowing down a wheat-field; only in place of the ears of wheat put the heads of men! We were sobered by this time,--those who were left alive. The MAN rode up; we made a circle round him. Ha! he knew how to cajole his children; he could be amiable when he liked, and feed 'em with words when their stomachs were ravenous with the hunger of wolves. Flatterer! he distributed the crosses himself, he uncovered to the dead, and then he cried to us, 'On! to Moscow!' 'To Moscow!' answered the army.

"So now, just as the Red Man predicted, all the kings came to kiss Napoleon's hand! Austria, Prussia, Bavaria, Saxony, Poland, Italy—every one of them was with us, flattering us; it felt great! The eagles never screeched so loudly as during those parades, perched high above the flags of all Europe. The Poles were bursting with joy because Napoleon was going to free them; and that’s why France and Poland are still like brothers today. 'Russia is ours,' shouted the army. We charged in well-equipped; we marched and marched—there were no Russians. Finally, we found the brutes entrenched on the banks of the Moskova. That’s where I earned my medal, and I can honestly say it was a hellish battle. Here’s how it happened. The Emperor was anxious. He had spoken to the Red Man, who warned him, 'My son, you're moving too fast; you'll run out of men; friends will betray you.' So the Emperor offered peace. But before signing, he said to us, 'Let’s beat those Russians!' 'Deal!' shouted the army. 'Forward, march!' commanded the sergeants. My clothes were in tatters, my shoes worn out from trudging along those rough roads, but I didn’t care! I told myself, 'Since this is the last of our turmoil, I’m going in, all out!' We were lined up before the great ravine—front row seats, as it were. The signal was given, and seven hundred pieces of artillery started a conversation that would make your ears bleed. Then—got to give credit to the enemy—the Russians fought like Frenchmen; they wouldn’t budge; we couldn’t advance. 'Forward,' someone yelled, 'here comes the Emperor!' Sure enough, he rode by at a gallop, waving his hand to let us know we had to take the redoubt. He inspired us; off we charged, I was the first into the ravine. My God! how the lieutenants fell, and the colonels, and the soldiers! But who cares! More shoes for those who needed them, and medals for the clever ones who knew how to read. 'Victory!' cried the whole line; 'Victory!'—and, would you believe it? Something never seen before, there lay twenty-five thousand Frenchmen on the ground. It was like mowing down a wheat field; instead of heads of wheat, it was heads of men! By now we were sobered up—those of us who were still alive. The MAN rode up; we formed a circle around him. Ha! he knew how to flatter his troops; he could be charming when he wanted, and feed them with words when they were hungry like wolves. Flatterer! He handed out the medals himself, paid respect to the dead, and then shouted at us, 'On! to Moscow!' 'To Moscow!' answered the army."

"We took Moscow. Would you believe it? the Russians burned their own city! 'Twas a haystack six miles square, and it blazed for two days. The buildings crashed like slates, and showers of melted iron and lead rained down upon us, which was naturally horrible. I may say to you plainly, it was like a flash of lightning on our disasters. The Emperor said, 'We have done enough; my soldiers shall rest here.' So we rested awhile, just to get the breath into our bodies and the flesh on our bones, for we were really tired. We took possession of the golden cross that was on the Kremlin; and every soldier brought away with him a small fortune. But out there the winter sets in a month earlier,--a thing those fools of science didn't properly explain. So, coming back, the cold nipped us. No longer an army--do you hear me?--no longer any generals, no longer any sergeants even. 'Twas the reign of wretchedness and hunger,--a reign of equality at last. No one thought of anything but to see France once more; no one stooped to pick up his gun or his money if he dropped them; each man followed his nose, and went as he pleased without caring for glory. The weather was so bad the Emperor couldn't see his star; there was something between him and the skies. Poor man! it made him ill to see his eagles flying away from victory. Ah! 'twas a mortal blow, you may believe me.

"We took Moscow. Can you believe it? The Russians burned their own city! It was a six-mile square haystack, and it blazed for two days. The buildings crashed like slates, and showers of melted iron and lead rained down on us, which was naturally terrible. I can honestly say it was like a flash of lightning striking our disasters. The Emperor said, 'We've done enough; my soldiers will rest here.' So we rested for a bit, just to catch our breath and regain some strength because we were really exhausted. We claimed the golden cross that was on the Kremlin, and every soldier went home with a small fortune. But out there, winter sets in a month earlier—a fact those so-called scientists didn't explain properly. So, on our way back, the cold hit us hard. No longer an army—do you hear me?—no longer any generals, not even any sergeants. It was a time of misery and hunger—a time of equality at last. No one cared about anything except seeing France again; no one bothered to pick up their gun or money if they dropped them; each man followed his own path and moved as he pleased, without caring for glory. The weather was so bad the Emperor couldn't see his star; something was blocking his view of the skies. Poor man! It made him sick to see his eagles flying away from victory. Ah! It was a lethal blow, believe me."

"Well, we got to the Beresina. My friends, I can affirm to you by all that is most sacred, by my honor, that since mankind came into the world, never, never, was there seen such a fricassee of an army--guns, carriages, artillery wagons--in the midst of such snows, under such relentless skies! The muzzles of the muskets burned our hands if we touched them, the iron was so cold. It was there that the army was saved by the pontoniers, who were firm at their post; and there that Gondrin--sole survivor of the men who were bold enough to go into the water and build the bridges by which the army crossed--that Gondrin, here present, admirably conducted himself, and saved us from the Russians, who, I must tell you, still respected the grand army, remembering its victories. And," he added, pointing to Gondrin, who was gazing at him with the peculiar attention of a deaf man, "Gondrin is a finished soldier, a soldier who is honor itself, and he merits your highest esteem."

"Well, we made it to the Beresina. Friends, I can tell you with all that is sacred and by my honor that since the beginning of time, there has never been such a chaotic scene of an army—guns, wagons, artillery carts—surrounded by so much snow, under such unforgiving skies! The barrels of the muskets burned our hands when we touched them, they were that cold. It was at that moment that the army was saved by the pontoniers, who stood firm at their posts; and it was there that Gondrin—the only survivor of the brave souls who went into the water and built the bridges for the army to cross—Gondrin, who’s here with us, performed admirably and saved us from the Russians, who, I must say, still held respect for the grand army, remembering its victories. And," he added, pointing to Gondrin, who was looking at him with the focused attention of someone who can’t hear, "Gondrin is a true soldier, a soldier of honor, and he deserves your highest regard."

"I saw the Emperor," he resumed, "standing by the bridge, motionless, not feeling the cold--was that human? He looked at the destruction of his treasure, his friends, his old Egyptians. Bah! all that passed him, women, army wagons, artillery, all were shattered, destroyed, ruined. The bravest carried the eagles; for the eagles, d'ye see, were France, the nation, all of you! they were the civil and the military honor that must be kept pure; could their heads be lowered because of the cold? It was only near the Emperor that we warmed ourselves, because when he was in danger we ran, frozen as we were--we, who wouldn't have stretched a hand to save a friend. They told us he wept at night over his poor family of soldiers. Ah! none but he and Frenchmen could have got themselves out of that business.

"I saw the Emperor," he continued, "standing by the bridge, completely still, not bothered by the cold—was that even human? He looked at the wreckage of his treasures, his friends, his old Egyptians. Ugh! Everything passed him by—women, army wagons, artillery—all were shattered, destroyed, ruined. The bravest carried the eagles; you see, the eagles represented France, the nation, all of you! They symbolized the civil and military honor that had to remain untarnished; could they lower their heads just because of the cold? It was only near the Emperor that we found warmth, because when he was in danger, we ran, frozen as we were—we, who wouldn't have lifted a finger to save a friend. They said he cried at night over his poor family of soldiers. Ah! Only he and the French could have managed to get out of that situation."

"We did get out, but with losses, great losses, as I tell you. The Allies captured our provisions. Men began to betray him, as the Red Man predicted. Those chatterers in Paris, who had held their tongues after the Imperial Guard was formed, now thought he was dead; so they hoodwinked the prefect of police, and hatched a conspiracy to overthrow the empire. He heard of it; it worried him. He left us, saying: 'Adieu, my children; guard the outposts; I shall return to you.' Bah! without him nothing went right; the generals lost their heads; the marshals talked nonsense and committed follies; but that was not surprising, for Napoleon, who was kind, had fed 'em on gold; they had got as fat as lard, and wouldn't stir; some stayed in camp when they ought to have been warming the backs of the enemy who was between us and France.

"We did manage to escape, but at a huge cost, as I’m telling you. The Allies seized our supplies. Men began to betray him, just as the Red Man had predicted. Those gossipers in Paris, who had kept quiet after the Imperial Guard was formed, now thought he was dead; so they tricked the prefect of police and plotted a conspiracy to bring down the empire. He found out about it, and it made him uneasy. He left us, saying: 'Goodbye, my children; watch the outposts; I’ll be back.' Ugh! Without him, nothing went smoothly; the generals lost their composure; the marshals spouted nonsense and made foolish decisions; but that wasn’t surprising, as Napoleon, being generous, had spoiled them with riches; they had gotten as lazy as can be and wouldn’t lift a finger; some stayed in camp when they should have been attacking the enemy who was between us and France."

"But the Emperor came back, and he brought recruits, famous recruits; he changed their backbone and made 'em dogs of war, fit to set their teeth into anything; and he brought a guard of honor, a fine body indeed!--all bourgeois, who melted away like butter on a gridiron.

"But the Emperor returned, and he brought in new troops, well-known troops; he toughened them up and turned them into fierce soldiers, ready to bite into anything; and he brought a guard of honor, a truly impressive group!--all middle-class, who melted away like butter on a hot skillet."

"Well, spite of our stern bearing, here's everything going against us; and yet the army did prodigies of valor. Then came battles on the mountains, nations against nations,--Dresden, Lutzen, Bautzen. Remember these days, all of you, for 'twas then that Frenchmen were so particularly heroic that a good grenadier only lasted six months. We triumphed always; yet there were those English, in our rear, rousing revolts against us with their lies! No matter, we cut our way home through the whole pack of the nations. Wherever the Emperor showed himself we followed him; for if, by sea or land, he gave us the word 'Go!' we went. At last, we were in France; and many a poor foot-soldier felt the air of his own country restore his soul to satisfaction, spite of the wintry weather. I can say for myself that it refreshed my life. Well, next, our business was to defend France, our country, our beautiful France, against all Europe, which resented our having laid down the law to the Russians, and pushed them back into their dens, so that they couldn't eat us up alive, as northern nations, who are dainty and like southern flesh, have a habit of doing,--at least, so I've heard some generals say. Then the Emperor saw his own father-in-law, his friends whom he had made kings, and the scoundrels to whom he had given back their thrones, all against him. Even Frenchmen, and allies in our own ranks, turned against us under secret orders, as at the battle of Leipsic. Would common soldiers have been capable of such wickedness? Three times a day men were false to their word,--and they called themselves princes!

"Well, despite our tough exterior, everything seemed to be against us; and yet the army performed incredible acts of bravery. Then came battles in the mountains, nations clashing—Dresden, Lutzen, Bautzen. Remember these days, all of you, because it was then that the French displayed such extraordinary heroism that a good grenadier only lasted six months. We were always victorious; yet those English behind us stirred up revolts against us with their lies! But it didn’t matter; we fought our way back through the whole crowd of nations. Wherever the Emperor went, we followed him; because if he gave us the command 'Go!'—by sea or land—we went. Eventually, we made it to France; and many a poor foot-soldier felt the air of his homeland revive his spirit, despite the winter weather. I can say it certainly refreshed my life. Well, next, we had to defend France, our country, our beautiful France, against all of Europe, which resented our decision to put the Russians in their place and push them back into their dens, so they couldn’t swallow us whole, as northern nations, who are picky and like southern flesh, are known to do—at least, that’s what I've heard some generals say. Then the Emperor saw his own father-in-law, his friends whom he had made kings, and the scoundrels he had restored to their thrones, all turning against him. Even Frenchmen, and allies within our own ranks, betrayed us under secret orders, like at the Battle of Leipzig. Could common soldiers have done such evil? Three times a day men were untrue to their word—and they called themselves princes!"

"So, then, France was invaded. Wherever the Emperor showed his lion face, the enemy retreated; and he did more prodigies in defending France than ever he had done in conquering Italy, the East, Spain, Europe, and Russia. He meant to bury every invader under the sod, and teach 'em to respect the soil of France. So he let them get to Paris, that he might swallow them at a mouthful, and rise to the height of his genius in a battle greater than all the rest,--a mother-battle, as 'twere. But there, there! the Parisians were afraid for their twopenny skins, and their trumpery shops; they opened the gates. Then the Ragusades began, and happiness ended. The Empress was fooled, and the white banner flaunted from the windows. The generals whom he had made his nearest friends abandoned him for the Bourbons,--a set of people no one had heard tell of. The Emperor bade us farewell at Fontainebleau:--'Soldiers!'--I can hear him now; we wept like children; the flags and the eagles were lowered as if for a funeral: it was, I may well say it to you, it was the funeral of the Empire; her dapper armies were nothing now but skeletons. So he said to us, standing there on the portico of his palace:--'My soldiers! we are vanquished by treachery; but we shall meet in heaven, the country of the brave. Defend my child, whom I commit to you. Long live Napoleon II!' He meant to die, that no man should look upon Napoleon vanquished; he took poison, enough to have killed a regiment, because, like Jesus Christ before his Passion, he thought himself abandoned of God and his talisman. But the poison did not hurt him.

"So, France was invaded. Wherever the Emperor appeared, the enemy backed off; he performed even more incredible feats defending France than he ever did conquering Italy, the East, Spain, Europe, and Russia. He intended to bury every invader under the ground and teach them to respect French soil. So, he let them reach Paris, hoping to crush them in one big fight, a decisive battle, if you will. But, the Parisians were scared for their lives and their petty shops; they opened the gates. Then the Ragusades started, and happiness was lost. The Empress was deceived, and the white banner flew from the windows. The generals he had once called friends turned against him for the Bourbons—a group of people nobody had ever heard of. The Emperor said goodbye to us at Fontainebleau: 'Soldiers!'—I can still hear him; we cried like children; the flags and eagles were lowered as if it were a funeral: it was, I can tell you, the funeral of the Empire; his once-proud armies were now just shadows. He told us, standing on the porch of his palace: 'My soldiers! We are defeated by treachery; but we will meet in heaven, the land of the brave. Protect my child, whom I entrust to you. Long live Napoleon II!' He intended to die, so no one would see Napoleon defeated; he took poison, enough to kill a whole regiment, because, like Jesus Christ before his Passion, he felt abandoned by God and his good fortune. But the poison didn’t harm him."

"See again! he found he was immortal.

"Look again! He realized he was immortal."

"Sure of himself, knowing he must ever be THE EMPEROR, he went for a while to an island to study out the nature of these others, who, you may be sure, committed follies without end. Whilst he bided his time down there, the Chinese, and the wild men on the coast of Africa, and the Barbary States, and others who are not at all accommodating, knew so well he was more than man that they respected his tent, saying to touch it would be to offend God. Thus, d'ye see, when these others turned him from the doors of his own France, he still reigned over the whole world. Before long he embarked in the same little cockleshell of a boat he had had in Egypt, sailed round the beard of the English, set foot in France, and France acclaimed him. The sacred cuckoo flew from spire to spire; all France cried out with one voice, 'LONG LIVE THE EMPEROR!' In this region, here, the enthusiasm for that wonder of the ages was, I may say, solid. Dauphiné behaved well; and I am particularly pleased to know that her people wept when they saw, once more, the gray overcoat. March first it was, when Napoleon landed with two hundred men to conquer that kingdom of France and of Navarre, which on the twentieth of the same month was again the French Empire. On that day our MAN was in Paris; he had made a clean sweep, recovered his dear France, and gathered his veterans together by saying no more than three words, 'I am here.'

"Confident and aware that he must always be THE EMPEROR, he spent some time on an island trying to understand these others, who, as you can imagine, made endless mistakes. While he waited there, the Chinese, the wild people on the coast of Africa, the Barbary States, and others who were not very accommodating recognized that he was more than just a man, and they respected his tent, believing that touching it would be to offend God. So, you see, when these others turned him away from his own France, he still ruled over the entire world. Soon enough, he boarded the same small boat he had used in Egypt, sailed past the English, landed in France, and was celebrated by the people. The sacred cuckoo flew from spire to spire; all of France shouted in unison, 'LONG LIVE THE EMPEROR!' In this area, I can say that the enthusiasm for that marvel of the ages was strong. Dauphiné showed great support, and I’m especially glad to know that its people cried when they saw the gray overcoat once again. It was March 1st when Napoleon landed with two hundred men to reclaim the kingdom of France and Navarre, which on the twentieth of the same month was once again the French Empire. On that day, our MAN was in Paris; he had made a complete comeback, taken back his beloved France, and gathered his veterans together with just three words: 'I am here.'”

"'Twas the greatest miracle God had yet done! Before him, did ever man recover an empire by showing his hat? And these others, who thought they had subdued France! Not they! At sight of the eagles, a national army sprang up, and we marched to Waterloo. There, the Guard died at one blow. Napoleon, in despair, threw himself three times before the cannon of the enemy without obtaining death. We saw that. The battle was lost. That night the Emperor called his old soldiers to him; on the field soaked with our blood he burned his banner and his eagles,--his poor eagles, ever victorious, who cried 'Forward' in the battles, and had flown the length and breadth of Europe, they were saved the infamy of belonging to the enemy: all the treasures of England couldn't get her a tail-feather of them. No more eagles!--the rest is well known. The Red Man went over to the Bourbons, like the scoundrel that he is. France is crushed; the soldier is nothing; they deprive him of his dues; they discharge him to make room for broken-down nobles--ah, 'tis pitiable! They seized Napoleon by treachery; the English nailed him on a desert island in mid-ocean on a rock raised ten thousand feet above the earth; and there he is, and will be, till the Red Man gives him back his power for the happiness of France. These others say he's dead. Ha, dead! 'Tis easy to see they don't know Him. They tell that fib to catch the people, and feel safe in their hovel of a government. Listen! the truth at the bottom of it all is that his friends have left him alone on the desert island to fulfil a prophecy, for I forgot to say that his name, Napoleon, means 'lion of the desert.' Now this that I tell you is true as the Gospel. All other tales that you hear about the Emperor are follies without common-sense; because, d'ye see, God never gave to child of woman born the right to stamp his name in red as he did, on the earth, which forever shall remember him! Long live Napoleon, the father of his people and of the soldier!"

"It was the greatest miracle God has ever performed! Before him, has any man ever regained an empire just by tipping his hat? And what about those others who believed they had conquered France! Not at all! At the sight of the eagles, a national army emerged, and we marched to Waterloo. There, the Guard fell in one blow. Napoleon, in despair, threw himself in front of the enemy's cannons three times without finding death. We witnessed that. The battle was lost. That night, the Emperor gathered his old soldiers; on the field soaked with our blood, he burned his banner and his eagles—his poor eagles, forever victorious, who called out 'Forward' in battles and had soared across Europe, they were spared the shame of belonging to the enemy: not even all of England's riches could buy a single tail feather from them. No more eagles! The rest is well-known. The Red Man sided with the Bourbons, like the scoundrel he is. France is crushed; the soldier is nothing; they're robbing him of his benefits; they discharge him to make space for washed-up nobles—oh, it’s pitiful! They captured Napoleon through treachery; the English stranded him on a deserted island in the ocean on a rock that’s ten thousand feet above the sea; and there he remains, and will remain, until the Red Man returns his power for the happiness of France. Others claim he’s dead. Ha, dead! It’s clear they don’t really know him. They spread that lie to pacify the people and feel secure in their shabby government. Listen! The truth is that his friends have left him alone on the deserted island to fulfill a prophecy, for I forgot to mention that his name, Napoleon, means 'lion of the desert.' Now what I’m telling you is as true as the Gospel. All the other stories you hear about the Emperor are nonsensical; because, you see, God never gave any child of woman born the right to mark his name in red like he did, on the earth, which will forever remember him! Long live Napoleon, the father of his people and of the soldier!"

"Long live General Eblé!" cried the pontonier.

"Long live General Eblé!" shouted the pontonier.

"How happened it you were not killed in the ravine at Moskova?" asked a peasant woman.

"How come you weren’t killed in the ravine at Moskova?" asked a peasant woman.

"How do I know? We went in a regiment, we came out a hundred foot-soldiers; none but the lines were capable of taking that redoubt: the infantry, d'ye see, that's the real army."

"How do I know? We went in as a regiment, and we came out as a hundred foot soldiers; only the lines could take that stronghold: the infantry, you see, that's the real army."

"And the cavalry! what of that?" cried Genastas, letting himself roll from the top of the hay, and appearing to us with a suddenness which made the bravest utter a cry of terror. "Eh! my old veteran, you forget the red lancers of Poniatowski, the cuirassiers, the dragoons! they that shook the earth when Napoleon, impatient that the victory was delayed, said to Murat, 'Sire, cut them in two.' Ha, we were off! first at a trot, then at a gallop, 'one, two,' and the enemy's line was cut in halves like an apple with a knife. A charge of cavalry, my old hero! why, 'tis a column of cannon balls!"

"And the cavalry! What about that?" shouted Genastas, rolling off the top of the hay and startling us with his sudden appearance, making even the bravest among us gasp in fear. "Hey! My old veteran, you're forgetting the red lancers of Poniatowski, the cuirassiers, the dragoons! They shook the earth when Napoleon, frustrated that victory was taking too long, told Murat, 'Sire, split them in two.' And off we went! First at a trot, then at a gallop, 'one, two,' and the enemy's line was sliced in half like an apple with a knife. A cavalry charge, my old hero! It's like a column of cannonballs!"

"How about the pontoniers?" cried Gondrin.

"How about the pontooners?" shouted Gondrin.

"My children," said Genastas, becoming suddenly quite ashamed of his sortie when he saw himself in the midst of a silent and bewildered group, "there are no spies here,--see, take this and drink to the Little Corporal."

"My kids," said Genastas, feeling suddenly embarrassed by his outburst as he found himself surrounded by a quiet and confused group, "there are no spies here—look, take this and toast to the Little Corporal."

"LONG LIVE THE EMPEROR!" cried all the people present, with one voice.

"LONG LIVE THE EMPEROR!" shouted everyone there, united in their cheer.

"Hush, my children!" said the officer, struggling to control his emotion. "Hush! he is dead. He died saying, 'Glory, France, and battle.' My friends, he had to die, he! but his memory--never!"

"Hush, my children!" said the officer, trying to hold back his emotion. "Hush! he is dead. He died saying, 'Glory, France, and battle.' My friends, he had to die, but his memory--never!"

Goguelat made a gesture of disbelief; then he said in a low voice to those nearest, "The officer is still in the service, and he's told to tell the people the Emperor is dead. We mustn't be angry with him, because, d'ye see, a soldier has to obey orders."

Goguelat shrugged in disbelief; then he said quietly to those close by, "The officer is still in the army, and he's been ordered to announce that the Emperor is dead. We shouldn't be angry with him, because, you see, a soldier has to follow orders."

As Genestas left the barn he heard the Fosseuse say, "That officer is a friend of the Emperor and of Monsieur Benassis." On that, all the people rushed to the door to get another sight of him, and by the light of the moon they saw the doctor take his arm.

As Genestas walked out of the barn, he heard the Fosseuse say, "That officer is a friend of the Emperor and of Monsieur Benassis." Hearing this, everyone rushed to the door to catch another glimpse of him, and in the moonlight, they saw the doctor take his arm.

"I committed a great folly," said Genestas. "Let us get home quickly. Those eagles--the cannon--the campaigns! I no longer knew where I was."

"I made a huge mistake," said Genestas. "Let's get home fast. Those eagles—the cannon—the battles! I lost track of where I was."

"What do you think of my Goguelat?" asked Benassis.

"What do you think of my Goguelat?" Benassis asked.

"Monsieur, so long as such tales are told, France will carry in her entrails the fourteen armies of the Republic, and may at any time renew the conversation of cannon with all Europe. That's my opinion."

"Mister, as long as stories like this are told, France will always bear the weight of the fourteen armies of the Republic, and could at any moment start talking about cannons with all of Europe. That's what I think."






GEORGE BANCROFT

(1800-1891)

BY AUSTIN SCOTT


he life of George Bancroft was nearly conterminous with the nineteenth century. He was born at Worcester, Mass., October 3d, 1800, and died at Washington, D.C., January 17th, 1891. But it was not merely the stretch of his years that identified him with this century. In some respects he represented his time as no other of its men. He came into touch with many widely differing elements which made up its life and character. He spent most of his life in cities, but never lost the sense for country sights and sounds which central Massachusetts gave him in Worcester, his birthplace, and in Northampton, where he taught school. The home into which he was born offered him from his infancy a rich possession. His father was a Unitarian clergyman who wrote a 'Life of Washington' that was received with favor; thus things concerning God and country were his patrimony. Not without significance was a word of his mother which he recalled in his latest years, "My son, I do not wish you to become a rich man, but I would have you be an affluent man: ad fluo, always a little more coming in than going out."

The life of George Bancroft nearly spanned the entire nineteenth century. He was born in Worcester, Massachusetts, on October 3, 1800, and died in Washington, D.C., on January 17, 1891. But it wasn’t just the length of his life that connected him to this century. In many ways, he represented his era like no one else. He interacted with many diverse elements that shaped its life and character. He lived most of his life in cities, yet he never lost touch with the rural sights and sounds that central Massachusetts provided him in Worcester, his birthplace, and in Northampton, where he taught school. The home he was born into gave him a rich inheritance from a young age. His father was a Unitarian minister who wrote a 'Life of Washington' that was well-received; thus, matters of God and country were part of his legacy. Notably, he remembered a saying from his mother in his later years: "My son, I do not wish you to become a rich man, but I would have you be an affluent man: ad fluo, always a little more coming in than going out."

To the advantages of his boyhood home and of Harvard College, to which he went as a lad of thirteen, the eager young student added the opportunity, then uncommon, of a systematic course of study in German, and won the degree of Doctor of Philosophy at Göttingen in 1820. He had in a marked degree the characteristics of his countrymen, versatility and adaptability. Giving up an early purpose of fitting himself for the pulpit, he taught in Harvard, and helped to found a school of an advanced type at Northampton. Meantime he published a volume of verse, and found out that the passionate love of poetry which lasted through his life was not creative. At Northampton he published in 1828 a translation in two volumes of Heeren's 'History of the Political System of Europe,' and also edited two editions of a Latin Reader; but the duties of a schoolmaster's life were early thrown aside, and he could not be persuaded to resume them later when the headship of an important educational institution was offered to him. Together with the one great pursuit of his life, to which he remained true for sixty years, he delighted in the activities of a politician, the duties of a statesman, and the occupations of a man of affairs and of the world.

To the benefits of his childhood home and Harvard College, which he attended at thirteen, the eager young student added the rare chance at the time to study German systematically, eventually earning his Doctor of Philosophy degree at Göttingen in 1820. He notably exhibited the traits of his fellow countrymen, including versatility and adaptability. After abandoning his early ambition to become a preacher, he taught at Harvard and helped establish an advanced-type school in Northampton. In the meantime, he published a collection of poetry and discovered that his deep love for poetry, which lasted throughout his life, wasn’t creative. In Northampton, he published a two-volume translation of Heeren's 'History of the Political System of Europe' in 1828 and also edited two editions of a Latin Reader; however, he soon set aside the responsibilities of being a schoolmaster and could not be convinced to return when offered the leadership of a prominent educational institution. Alongside his main passion, which he pursued faithfully for sixty years, he enjoyed the roles of a politician, the responsibilities of a statesman, and the activities of a worldly individual.



Bancroft received a large but insufficient vote as the Democratic candidate for the Governorship of Massachusetts, and for a time he held the office of Collector of the port of Boston. As Secretary of the Navy in the Cabinet of Polk, he rendered to his country two distinct services of great value: he founded the Naval School at Annapolis, and by his prompt orders to the American commander in the Pacific waters he secured the acquisition of California for the United States. The special abilities he displayed in the Cabinet were such, so Polk thought, as to lead to his appointment as Minister to England in 1846. He was a diplomat of no mean order. President Johnson appointed him Minister to Germany in 1867, and Grant retained him at that post until 1874, as long as Bancroft desired it. During his stay there he concluded just naturalization treaties with Germany, and in a masterly way won from the Emperor, William I., as arbitrator, judgment in favor of the United States's claim over that of Great Britain in the Northwestern boundary dispute.

Bancroft received a large but not enough vote as the Democratic candidate for Governor of Massachusetts, and for a time, he held the position of Collector of the Port of Boston. As Secretary of the Navy in Polk's Cabinet, he provided two significant services to his country: he established the Naval School at Annapolis, and by giving quick orders to the American commander in the Pacific, he helped secure California for the United States. Polk believed his special skills in the Cabinet warranted his appointment as Minister to England in 1846. He was a skilled diplomat. President Johnson appointed him Minister to Germany in 1867, and Grant kept him in that role until 1874, as long as Bancroft wanted. During his time there, he negotiated naturalization treaties with Germany and skillfully obtained a ruling from Emperor William I as arbitrator in favor of the United States in the Northwestern boundary dispute over Great Britain.

Always holding fast his one cherished object,--that of worthily writing the history of the United States,--Bancroft did not deny himself the pleasure of roaming in other fields. He wrote frequently on current topics, on literary, historical, and political subjects. His eulogies of Jackson and of Lincoln, pronounced before Congress, entitle him to the rank of an orator. He was very fond of studies in metaphysics, and Trendelenburg, the eminent German philosopher, said of him, "Bancroft knows Kant through and through."

Always dedicated to his one cherished goal—writing a worthy history of the United States—Bancroft didn't deny himself the pleasure of exploring other areas. He frequently wrote about current events, as well as literary, historical, and political topics. His speeches praising Jackson and Lincoln, delivered before Congress, earn him recognition as an orator. He had a strong interest in metaphysics, and the prominent German philosopher Trendelenburg remarked, "Bancroft knows Kant inside and out."

His home--whether in Boston, or in New York where he spent the middle portion of his life, or in Washington his abode for the last sixteen years, or during his residence abroad--was the scene of the occupations and delights which the highest culture craves. He was gladly welcomed to the inner circle of the finest minds of Germany, and the tribute of the German men of learning was unfeigned and universal when he quitted the country in 1874. Many of the best men of England and of France were among his warm friends. At his table were gathered from time to time some of the world's greatest thinkers,--men of science, soldiers, statesmen and men of affairs. Fond as he was of social joys, it was his daily pleasure to mount his horse and alone, or with a single companion, to ride where nature in her shy or in her exuberant mood inspired. One day, after he was eighty years old, he rode on his young, blooded Kentucky horse along the Virginia bank of the Potomac for more than thirty-six miles. He could be seen every day among the perfect roses of his garden at "Roseclyffe," his Newport summer-home, often full of thought, at other times in wellnigh boisterous glee, always giving unstinted care and expense to the queen of flowers. The books in which he kept the record of the rose garden were almost as elaborate as those in which were entered the facts and fancies out of which his History grew. His home life was charming. By a careful use of opportunities and of his means he became an "affluent" man. He was twice married: both times a new source of refined domestic happiness long blessed his home, and new means for enlarged comfort and hospitality were added to his own. Two sons, children of his first wife, survived him.

His home—whether in Boston, or in New York where he spent the middle part of his life, or in Washington where he lived for the last sixteen years, or during his time abroad—was filled with the activities and pleasures that the highest culture desires. He was gladly welcomed into the inner circle of the brightest minds in Germany, and the respect from German scholars was genuine and widespread when he left the country in 1874. Many of the best people from England and France were among his close friends. His table often featured some of the world's greatest thinkers—scientists, soldiers, statesmen, and business leaders. While he loved social gatherings, it was also his daily joy to ride alone or with just one friend, allowing the beauty of nature, in its quiet or exuberant moments, to inspire him. One day, after turning eighty, he rode his young, thoroughbred Kentucky horse along the Virginia side of the Potomac for more than thirty-six miles. He could be seen daily among the beautiful roses in his garden at "Roseclyffe," his summer home in Newport, often deep in thought, at other times nearly bursting with joy, always giving generous care and attention to the queen of flowers. The records he kept of his rose garden were almost as detailed as those where he noted the facts and ideas that shaped his History. His home life was delightful. Through careful use of opportunities and resources, he became an affluent man. He married twice: each time brought a new source of refined domestic happiness to his home and new means for greater comfort and hospitality. Two sons from his first wife survived him.

Some of Bancroft's characteristics were not unlike those of Jefferson. A constant tendency to idealize called up in him at times a feeling verging on impatience with the facts or the men that stood in the way of a theory or the accomplishment of a personal desire. He had a keen perception of an underlying or a final truth and professed warm love for it, whether in the large range of history or in the nexus of current politics: any one taking a different point of view at times was led to think that his facts, as he stated them, lay crosswise, and might therefore find the perspective out of drawing, but could not rightly impugn his good faith.

Some of Bancroft's traits were similar to Jefferson's. He often idealized things, which sometimes made him impatient with the facts or the people that got in the way of a theory or his personal ambitions. He had a sharp awareness of a deeper or ultimate truth and claimed to have a strong love for it, whether in the broad sweep of history or in the complexities of current politics. Anyone with a different perspective might occasionally feel that his facts, as he presented them, were skewed, which could distort the overall picture, but they couldn't genuinely question his honesty.

Although a genuine lover of his race and a believer in Democracy, he was not always ready to put implicit trust in the individual as being capable of exercising a wise judgment and the power of true self-direction. For man he avowed a perfect respect; among men his bearing showed now and then a trace of condescension. In controversies over disputed points of history--and he had many such--he meant to be fair and to anticipate the final verdict of truth, but overwhelming evidence was necessary to convince him that his judgment, formed after painstaking research, could be wrong. His ample love of justice, however, is proved by his passionate appreciation of the character of Washington, by his unswerving devotion to the conception of our national unity, both in its historical development and at the moment when it was imperiled by civil war, and by his hatred of slavery and of false financial policies. He took pleasure in giving generously, but always judiciously and without ostentation. On one occasion he, with a few of his friends, paid off the debt from the house of an eminent scholar; on another, he helped to rebuild for a great thinker the home which had been burned. At Harvard, more than fifty years after his graduation, he founded a traveling scholarship and named it in honor of the president of his college days.

Although he genuinely loved his race and believed in democracy, he wasn't always ready to completely trust individuals to exercise wise judgment and true self-direction. He showed perfect respect for humanity; however, he occasionally displayed a hint of condescension toward others. In debates over disputed historical points—which he often engaged in—he aimed to be fair and to anticipate the ultimate truth, but he needed overwhelming evidence to convince him that his carefully researched judgment could be wrong. His deep sense of justice is evident in his passionate appreciation for Washington’s character, his unwavering commitment to the idea of national unity—both in its historical context and at the critical time of the civil war—and his dislike for slavery and misguided financial policies. He enjoyed giving generously, but he always did so thoughtfully and without showiness. On one occasion, he and a few friends paid off the debt for the home of a prominent scholar; on another, he helped rebuild the home of a great thinker after it had burned down. At Harvard, more than fifty years after he graduated, he established a traveling scholarship and named it in honor of the president from his college days.

As to the manner of his work, Bancroft laid large plans and gave to the details of their execution unwearied zeal. The scope of the 'History of the United States' as he planned it was admirable. In carrying it out he was persistent in acquiring materials, sparing no pains in his research at home and abroad, and no cost in securing original papers or exact copies and transcripts from the archives of England and France, Spain and Holland and Germany, from public libraries and from individuals; he fished in all waters and drew fish of all sorts into his net. He took great pains, and the secretaries whom he employed to aid him in his work were instructed likewise to take great pains, not only to enter facts in the reference books in their chronological order, but to make all possible cross-references to related facts. The books of his library, which was large and rich in treasures, he used as tools, and many of them were filled with cross references. In the fly-leaves of the books he read he made note with a word and the cited page of what the printed pages contained of interest to him or of value in his work.

As for how he worked, Bancroft had big plans and put a lot of effort into the details of making them happen. The vision for the 'History of the United States' he had was impressive. In bringing it to life, he was relentless in gathering materials, going to great lengths in his research both locally and internationally, and he spared no expense in obtaining original documents or accurate copies and transcripts from the archives of England, France, Spain, Holland, and Germany, as well as from public libraries and private individuals; he explored every avenue and collected information from all kinds of sources. He was meticulous, and the secretaries he employed to help him were also instructed to be thorough, not only recording facts in chronological order in their reference books but also making as many cross-references to related facts as possible. He used the books in his extensive and valuable library as tools, and many were filled with cross-references. On the fly-leaves of the books he read, he noted important information or anything valuable for his work, along with the page numbers.

His mind was one of quick perceptions within a wide range, and always alert to grasp an idea in its manifold relations. It is remarkable, therefore, that he was very laborious in his method of work. He often struggled long with a thought for intellectual mastery. In giving it expression, his habit was to dictate rapidly and with enthusiasm and at great length, but he usually selected the final form after repeated efforts. His first draft of a chapter was revised again and again and condensed. One of his early volumes in its first manuscript form was eight times as long as when finally published. He had another striking habit, that of writing by topics rather than in strict chronological order, so that a chapter which was to find its place late in the volume was often completed before one which was to precede it. Partly by nature and perhaps partly by this practice, he had the power to carry on simultaneously several trains of thought. When preparing one of his public orations, it was remarked by one of his household that after an evening spent over a trifling game of bezique, the next morning found him well advanced beyond the point where the work had been seemingly laid down. He had the faculty of buoying a thought, knowing just where to take it up after an interruption and deftly splicing it in continuous line, sometimes after a long interval. When about to begin the preparation of the argument which was to sustain triumphantly the claim of the United States in the boundary question, he wrote from Berlin for copies of documents filed in the office of the Navy Department, which he remembered were there five-and-twenty years before.

His mind was quick and perceptive across a wide range of topics, always ready to grasp an idea in its various connections. It's impressive, therefore, that he was very diligent in his work method. He often struggled for a long time with a thought to master it intellectually. When expressing his ideas, he had a habit of dictating quickly and passionately, often at great length, but he usually refined the final version after many attempts. His first draft of a chapter was edited repeatedly and shortened. One of his early books in its first manuscript form was eight times longer than the final published version. He also had a unique habit of writing by topics instead of in strict chronological order, which meant that a chapter intended for later in the book could be finished before one meant to come earlier. Perhaps due to his nature and this habit, he had the ability to manage several trains of thought at once. When preparing one of his public speeches, a member of his household noted that, after spending an evening playing a trivial card game, he was well ahead the next morning beyond the point where the work had seemingly paused. He had the knack of picking up a thought, knowing exactly where to resume after an interruption and skillfully weaving it back into a continuous line, even after a long break. When he was about to start preparing the argument to strongly support the United States' claim in the boundary issue, he wrote from Berlin asking for copies of documents that had been filed in the Navy Department twenty-five years earlier.

The 'History of the United States from the Discovery of America to the Inauguration of Washington' is treated by Bancroft in three parts. The first, Colonial History from 1492 to 1748, occupies more than one fourth of his pages. The second part, the American Revolution, 1748 to 1782, claims more than one half of the entire work, and is divided into four epochs:--the first, 1748-1763, is entitled 'The Overthrow of the European Colonial System'; the second, 1763-1774, 'How Great Britain Estranged America'; the third, 1774-1776, 'America Declares Itself Independent'; the fourth, 1776-1782, 'The Independence of America is Acknowledged.' The last part, 'The History of the Formation of the Constitution,' 1782-1789, though published as a separate work, is essentially a continuation of the History proper, of which it forms in bulk rather more than one tenth.

The 'History of the United States from the Discovery of America to the Inauguration of Washington' is divided by Bancroft into three parts. The first part, Colonial History from 1492 to 1748, takes up more than a quarter of the pages. The second part, the American Revolution, from 1748 to 1782, covers more than half of the entire work and is split into four periods: the first, 1748-1763, is called 'The Overthrow of the European Colonial System'; the second, 1763-1774, is 'How Great Britain Estranged America'; the third, 1774-1776, is 'America Declares Itself Independent'; the fourth, 1776-1782, is 'The Independence of America is Acknowledged.' The final part, 'The History of the Formation of the Constitution,' from 1782 to 1789, although published as a separate work, is really a continuation of the main History, making up just over one-tenth of it.

If his services as a historian are to be judged by any one portion of his work rather than by another, the history of the formation of the Constitution affords the best test. In that the preceding work comes to fruition; the time of its writing, after the Civil War and the consequent settling of the one vexing question by the abolition of sectionalism, and when he was in the fullness of the experience of his own ripe years, was most opportune. Bancroft was equal to his opportunity. He does not teach us that the Constitution is the result of superhuman wisdom, nor on the other hand does he admit, as John Adams asserted, that however excellent, the Constitution was wrung "from the grinding necessity of a reluctant people." He does not fail to point out the critical nature of the four years prior to the meeting of the Federal Convention; but he discerns that whatever occasions, whether transitory or for the time of "steady and commanding influence," may help or hinder the formation of the now perfect union, its true cause was "an indwelling necessity" in the people to "form above the States a common constitution for the whole."

If we judge his work as a historian by any one part, the history of how the Constitution was formed is the best example. It represents the culmination of his earlier work; written after the Civil War when the major issue of sectionalism had been resolved and he was drawing from his mature experiences, the timing was ideal. Bancroft rose to the occasion. He doesn't claim that the Constitution comes from a higher power of wisdom, nor does he accept John Adams' view that, while excellent, the Constitution was forced "from the grinding necessity of a reluctant people." He highlights the critical four years leading up to the Federal Convention, but recognizes that regardless of the various influences, whether temporary or of a more persistent nature, what truly drove the formation of the now perfect union was "an indwelling necessity" among the people to create "a common constitution for the whole" above the states.

Recognizing the fact that the primary cause for the true union was remote in origin and deep and persistent, Bancroft gives a retrospect of the steps toward union from the founding of the colonies to the close of the war for independence. Thenceforward, suggestions as to method or form of amending the Articles of Confederation, whether made by individuals, or State Legislatures, or by Congress, were in his view helps indeed to promote the movement; but they were first of all so many proofs that despite all the contrary wayward surface indications, the strong current was flowing independently toward the just and perfect union. Having acknowledged this fundamental fact of the critical years between Yorktown and the Constitution, the historian is free to give just and discriminating praise to all who shared at that time in redeeming the political hope of mankind, to give due but not exclusive honor to Washington and Thomas Paine, to Madison and Hamilton and their co-worthies.

Recognizing that the main reason for the true union had deep, long-standing roots, Bancroft looks back at the steps taken toward unification from the founding of the colonies to the end of the war for independence. From that point on, he viewed suggestions about how to revise the Articles of Confederation—whether made by individuals, state legislatures, or Congress—as helpful in advancing the movement; but more importantly, they were clear evidence that despite the misleading surface signals, a strong current was moving steadily toward a fair and perfect union. Having acknowledged this fundamental truth during the crucial years between Yorktown and the Constitution, the historian can fairly and thoughtfully praise everyone who contributed to restoring the political hope for humanity, giving appropriate but not exclusive credit to Washington, Thomas Paine, Madison, Hamilton, and their notable peers.

The many attempts, isolated or systematic, during the period from 1781-1786, to reform the Articles of Confederation, were happily futile; but they were essential in the training of the people in the consciousness of the nature of the work for which they are responsible. The balances must come slowly to a poise. Not merely union strong and for a time effective, was needed, but union of a certain and unprecedented sort: one in which the true pledge of permanency for a continental republic was to be found in the federative principle, by which the highest activities of nation and of State were conditioned each by the welfare of the other. The people rightly felt, too, that a Congress of one house would be inadequate and dangerous. They waited in the midst of risks for the proper hour, and then, not reluctantly but resolutely, adopted the Constitution as a promising experiment in government.

The various attempts, whether isolated or organized, between 1781 and 1786, to reform the Articles of Confederation, were ultimately unsuccessful. However, they played a crucial role in helping people understand the importance of the work they were responsible for. Achieving balance takes time. It wasn’t just about having a strong, temporary union; it was about creating a unique kind of union, one where the stability of a continental republic relied on a federative principle, ensuring that the well-being of the nation and the states affected each other. The people also correctly believed that a single-house Congress would be insufficient and risky. They patiently waited for the right moment amid uncertainties, and then, not hesitantly but with determination, adopted the Constitution as a promising new approach to governance.

Bancroft's treatment of the evolution of the second great organic act of this time--the Northwestern ordinance--is no less just and true to the facts. For two generations men had snatched at the laurels due to the creator of that matchless piece of legislation; to award them now to Jefferson, now to Nathan Dane, now to Rufus King, now to Manasseh Cutler. Bancroft calmly and clearly shows how the great law grew with the kindly aid and watchful care of these men and of others.

Bancroft's analysis of the development of the second major organic act of this period—the Northwestern Ordinance—is equally fair and accurate. For two generations, people have claimed credit for the creation of that incredible piece of legislation, attributing it to Jefferson, then to Nathan Dane, then to Rufus King, and finally to Manasseh Cutler. Bancroft clearly and calmly demonstrates how this significant law evolved with the support and attentive guidance of these individuals and others.

The deliberations of the Federal Constitution are adequately recorded; and he gives fair relative recognition to the work and words of individuals, and the actions of State delegations in making the great adjustments between nation and States, between large and small and slave and free States. From his account we infer that the New Jersey plan was intended by its authors only for temporary use in securing equality for the States in one essential part of the government, while the men from Connecticut receive credit for the compromise which reconciled nationality with true State rights. Further to be noticed are the results of the exhaustive study which Bancroft gave to the matter of paper money, and to the meaning of the clause prohibiting the States from impairing the obligation of contracts. He devotes nearly one hundred pages to 'The People of the States in Judgment on the Constitution,' and rightly; for it is the final act of the separate States, and by it their individual wills are merged in the will of the people, which is one, though still politically distributed and active within State lines. His summary of the main principles of the Constitution is excellent; and he concludes with a worthy sketch of the organization of the first Congress under the Constitution, and of the inauguration of Washington as President.

The discussions around the Federal Constitution are well documented, and he fairly acknowledges the contributions and statements of individuals, along with the actions of State delegations that helped balance the interests of the nation and the States, as well as those of large versus small and slave versus free States. From his account, we gather that the New Jersey plan was intended by its creators as a temporary measure to ensure equality for the States in a crucial part of the government, while the representatives from Connecticut are credited with the compromise that aligned national interests with genuine State rights. Also significant are the outcomes of the thorough research that Bancroft conducted on the issue of paper money and the meaning of the clause that prevents States from undermining contract obligations. He spends almost one hundred pages discussing 'The People of the States in Judgment on the Constitution,' which is appropriate since it represents the final decision of the individual States, merging their distinct wills into the collective will of the people, which remains unified yet politically active within State boundaries. His summary of the key principles of the Constitution is outstanding, and he wraps up with an insightful account of the establishment of the first Congress under the Constitution and the inauguration of Washington as President.

In this last portion of the 'History,' while all of his merits as a historian are not conspicuous, neither are some of his chief defects. Here the tendency to philosophize, to marshal stately sentences, and to be discursive, is not so marked.

In this final part of the 'History,' while not all of his strengths as a historian stand out, neither do some of his major weaknesses. Here, the inclination to philosophize, to construct elaborate sentences, and to digress is less evident.

The first volume of Bancroft's 'History of the United States' was published in 1834, when the democratic spirit was finding its first full expression under Jackson, and when John Marshall was finishing his mighty task of revealing to the people of the United States the strength that lay in their organic law. As he put forth volume after volume at irregular intervals for fifty years, he in a measure continued this work of bringing to the exultant consciousness of the people the value of their possession of a continent of liberty and the realization of their responsibility. In the course of another generation, portions of this 'History of the United States' may begin to grow antiquated, though the most brilliant of contemporary journalists quite recently placed it among the ten books indispensable to every American; but time cannot take away Bancroft's good part in producing influences, which, however they may vary in form and force, will last throughout the nation's life.

The first volume of Bancroft's 'History of the United States' was published in 1834, during a time when democratic ideals were taking shape under Jackson, and when John Marshall was completing his significant work of showing the American people the strength found in their foundational laws. As he released volume after volume at uneven intervals over fifty years, he continued to help the people understand the value of owning a continent of freedom and the weight of their responsibilities. In another generation, parts of this 'History of the United States' may start to feel outdated, even though some of the most prominent contemporary journalists recently ranked it among the top ten books every American should have; however, time can't diminish Bancroft's important role in shaping influences that, no matter how they change over time, will persist throughout the nation's existence.









THE BEGINNINGS OF VIRGINIA

From 'History of the United States'

The period of success in planting Virginia had arrived; yet not till changes in European politics and society had molded the forms of colonization. The Reformation had broken the harmony of religious opinion; and differences in the Church began to constitute the basis of political parties. After the East Indies had been reached by doubling the southern promontory of Africa, the great commerce of the world was carried upon the ocean. The art of printing had been perfected and diffused; and the press spread intelligence and multiplied the facilities of instruction. The feudal institutions, which had been reared in the middle ages, were already undermined by the current of time and events, and, swaying from their base, threatened to fall. Productive industry had built up the fortunes and extended the influence of the active classes; while habits of indolence and expense had impaired the estates and diminished the power of the nobility. These changes produced corresponding results in the institutions which were to rise in America.

The time for successfully planting in Virginia had come; however, it wasn’t until shifts in European politics and society had reshaped colonization. The Reformation had disrupted the unity of religious beliefs, and differences within the Church began to form the basis of political parties. After reaching the East Indies by sailing around the southern tip of Africa, global trade began to thrive on the ocean. The printing press had been perfected and widespread, spreading knowledge and increasing educational opportunities. Feudal systems that had developed in the Middle Ages were already weakened by the passage of time and events, and were unstable, ready to collapse. Productive industries had built wealth and increased the influence of the working classes, while habits of laziness and excess had weakened the estates and reduced the power of the nobility. These changes led to parallel developments in the institutions that would emerge in America.

A revolution had equally occurred in the purposes for which voyages were undertaken. The hope of Columbus, as he sailed to the west, had been the discovery of a new passage to the East Indies. The passion for gold next became the prevailing motive. Then the islands and countries near the equator were made the tropical gardens of the Europeans. At last, the higher design was matured: to plant permanent Christian colonies; to establish for the oppressed and the enterprising places of refuge and abode; to found states in a temperate clime, with all the elements of independent existence.

A revolution also took place in the reasons for which voyages were undertaken. Columbus set sail westward hoping to find a new route to the East Indies. The pursuit of gold soon became the main motivation. Then, the islands and regions near the equator turned into tropical gardens for Europeans. Finally, a higher goal emerged: to establish permanent Christian colonies; to create places of refuge and homes for the oppressed and the ambitious; to build states in a temperate climate, equipped with everything needed for independent living.

In the imperfect condition of industry, a redundant population had existed in England even before the peace with Spain, which threw out of employment the gallant men who had served under Elizabeth by sea and land, and left them no option but to engage as mercenaries in the quarrels of strangers, or incur the hazards of "seeking a New World." The minds of many persons of intelligence and rank were directed to Virginia. The brave and ingenious Gosnold, who had himself witnessed the fertility of the western soil, long solicited the concurrence of his friends for the establishment of a colony, and at last prevailed with Edward Maria Wingfield, a merchant of the west of England, Robert Hunt, a clergyman of fortitude and modest worth, and John Smith, an adventurer of rarest qualities, to risk their lives and hopes of fortune in an expedition. For more than a year this little company revolved the project of a plantation. At the same time Sir Ferdinando Gorges was gathering information of the native Americans, whom he had received from Waymouth, and whose descriptions of the country, joined to the favorable views which he had already imbibed, filled him with the strongest desire of becoming a proprietary of domains beyond the Atlantic. Gorges was a man of wealth, rank and influence; he readily persuaded Sir John Popham, Lord Chief Justice of England, to share his intentions. Nor had the assigns of Raleigh become indifferent to "western planting"; which the most distinguished of them all, "industrious Hakluyt," the historian of maritime enterprise, still promoted by his personal exertions, his weight of character, and his invincible zeal. Possessed of whatever information could be derived from foreign sources and a correspondence with eminent navigators of his times, and anxiously watching the progress of Englishmen in the West, his extensive knowledge made him a counselor in every colonial enterprise.

In the flawed state of industry, there was a surplus population in England even before the peace with Spain, which left many brave men who had served under Elizabeth in military roles without jobs. With no choice but to become mercenaries in foreign conflicts or face the dangers of "seeking a New World," many intelligent and influential individuals turned their attention to Virginia. The courageous and resourceful Gosnold, who had seen the fertile land firsthand, tirelessly sought support from his friends to establish a colony. Eventually, he convinced Edward Maria Wingfield, a merchant from the west of England, Robert Hunt, a resilient and modest clergyman, and John Smith, an exceptional adventurer, to risk their lives and hopes for fortune on an expedition. For over a year, this small group contemplated the idea of a plantation. Meanwhile, Sir Ferdinando Gorges was gathering information about the Native Americans, which he had received from Waymouth. The descriptions of the land, along with the promising ideas he had already embraced, fueled his strong desire to own land across the Atlantic. Gorges was a wealthy, influential man who easily persuaded Sir John Popham, the Lord Chief Justice of England, to join him in his plans. The associates of Raleigh were still invested in "western planting," with the most distinguished among them, the diligent Hakluyt, an historian of maritime ventures, continuing to promote the cause through his personal efforts, reputation, and relentless enthusiasm. With access to extensive information from foreign sources and correspondences with notable navigators of his time, while closely observing the progress of Englishmen in the West, his vast knowledge made him a valuable advisor in every colonial venture.

The King of England, too timid to be active, yet too vain to be indifferent, favored the design of enlarging his dominions. He had attempted in Scotland the introduction of the arts of life among the Highlanders and the Western Isles, by the establishment of colonies; and the Scottish plantations which he founded in the northern counties of Ireland contributed to the affluence and the security of that island. When, therefore, a company of men of business and men of rank, formed by the experience of Gosnold, the enthusiasm of Smith, the perseverance of Hakluyt, the influence of Popham and Gorges, applied to James I. for leave "to deduce a colony into Virginia," the monarch, on the tenth of April, 1606, readily set his seal to an ample patent.

The King of England, too scared to take action but too proud to ignore things, supported the idea of expanding his territories. He had tried to bring new ways of life to the Highlanders and the Western Isles of Scotland by starting colonies. The Scottish settlements he established in the northern counties of Ireland added to the wealth and safety of that island. So, when a group of businesspeople and nobles, influenced by Gosnold's experience, Smith's enthusiasm, Hakluyt's determination, and Popham and Gorges' influence, asked James I for permission "to establish a colony in Virginia," the king quickly approved it with his seal on April 10, 1606.

The first colonial charter, under which the English were planted in America, deserves careful consideration.

The first colonial charter that established the English presence in America deserves thoughtful attention.

D. Appleton and Company, New York.

D. Appleton and Company, New York.






MEN AND GOVERNMENT IN EARLY MASSACHUSETTS

From 'History of the United States'

These better auspices, and the invitations of Winthrop, won new emigrants from Europe. During the long summer voyage of the two hundred passengers who freighted the Griffin, three sermons a day beguiled their weariness. Among them was Haynes, a man of very large estate, and larger affections; of a "heavenly" mind, and a spotless life; of rare sagacity, and accurate but unassuming judgment; by nature tolerant, ever a friend to freedom, ever conciliating peace; an able legislator; dear to the people by his benevolent virtues and his disinterested conduct. Then also came the most revered spiritual teachers of two commonwealths: the acute and subtle Cotton, the son of a Puritan lawyer; eminent in Cambridge as a scholar; quick in the nice perception of distinctions, and pliant in dialects; in manner persuasive rather than commanding; skilled in the fathers and the schoolmen, but finding all their wisdom compactly stored in Calvin; deeply devout by nature as well as habit from childhood; hating heresy and still precipitately eager to prevent evil actions by suppressing ill opinions, yet verging toward a progress in truth and in religious freedom; an avowed enemy to democracy, which he feared as the blind despotism of animal instincts in the multitude, yet opposing hereditary power in all its forms; desiring a government of moral opinion, according to the laws of universal equity, and claiming "the ultimate resolution for the whole body of the people:" and Hooker, of vast endowments, a strong will and an energetic mind; ingenuous in his temper, and open in his professions; trained to benevolence by the discipline of affliction; versed in tolerance by his refuge in Holland; choleric, yet gentle in his affections; firm in his faith, yet readily yielding to the power of reason; the peer of the reformers, without their harshness; the devoted apostle to the humble and the poor, severe toward the proud, mild in his soothings of a wounded spirit, glowing with the raptures of devotion, and kindling with the messages of redeeming love; his eye, voice, gesture, and whole frame animate with the living vigor of heart-felt religion; public-spirited and lavishly charitable; and, "though persecutions and banishments had awaited him as one wave follows another," ever serenely blessed with "a glorious peace of soul"; fixed in his trust in Providence, and in his adhesion to that cause of advancing civilization, which he cherished always, even while it remained to him a mystery. This was he whom, for his abilities and services, his contemporaries placed "in the first rank" of men; praising him as "the one rich pearl, with which Europe more than repaid America for the treasures from her coast." The people to whom Hooker ministered had preceded him; as he landed they crowded about him with their welcome. "Now I live," exclaimed he, as with open arms he embraced them, "now I live if ye stand fast in the Lord."

These new, favorable conditions, along with Winthrop's invitations, attracted new emigrants from Europe. During the long summer journey of the two hundred passengers aboard the Griffin, they enjoyed three sermons a day to ease their fatigue. Among them was Haynes, a wealthy man with an even bigger heart; he had a "heavenly" mindset and a spotless life, notable insight, and a clear but humble judgment. Naturally tolerant and always a friend to freedom, he consistently worked for peace; he was a capable legislator, cherished by the people for his kindness and selfless actions. Also on board were the most respected spiritual leaders from two commonwealths: the sharp and insightful Cotton, son of a Puritan lawyer, well-known in Cambridge as a scholar; quick to notice distinctions and adaptable in his speech; persuasive rather than commanding in manner; knowledgeable in the Church Fathers and theologians, yet finding all their wisdom summed up in Calvin; deeply devout by nature and habit since childhood; disdainful of heresy but quick to suppress bad opinions to prevent wrongdoing while still moving toward progress in truth and religious freedom; openly opposing democracy, which he viewed as the impulsive tyranny of the masses, yet rejecting hereditary power in all its forms; advocating for governance based on moral opinion according to universal justice, claiming "the ultimate resolution for the whole body of the people." Then there was Hooker, who had great gifts, a strong will, and an energetic mind; sincere in his character and open in his beliefs; cultivated in benevolence through hardship; experienced in tolerance from his time in Holland; quick-tempered yet gentle in his affections; steadfast in his faith but also willing to be swayed by reason; a peer of the reformers without their severity; a devoted advocate for the humble and poor, strict toward the proud, gentle to those with broken spirits, filled with devotion, and ignited by the messages of redeeming love; his eye, voice, gestures, and whole being alive with the vibrant energy of heartfelt faith; public-spirited and generously charitable; and, "though he faced persecution and exile like waves crashing one after another," always peacefully blessed with "a glorious peace of soul"; firm in his trust in Providence and committed to the cause of advancing civilization, which he held dear even when it remained a mystery. This was the man whom his peers deemed "in the first rank" of men due to his abilities and contributions, praising him as "the one rich pearl with which Europe more than repaid America for the treasures from her coast." The people Hooker served arrived before him; as he landed, they gathered around him to offer their welcome. "Now I live," he exclaimed, embracing them with open arms, "now I live if you stand firm in the Lord."

Thus recruited, the little band in Massachusetts grew more jealous of its liberties. "The prophets in exile see the true forms of the house." By a common impulse, the freemen of the towns chose deputies to consider in advance the duties of the general court. The charter plainly gave legislative power to the whole body of the freemen; if it allowed representatives, thought Winthrop, it was only by inference; and, as the whole people could not always assemble, the chief power, it was argued, lay necessarily with the assistants.

Thus recruited, the small group in Massachusetts became more protective of its freedoms. "The prophets in exile see the true forms of the house." With a shared purpose, the free citizens of the towns selected representatives to discuss the responsibilities of the general court ahead of time. The charter clearly granted legislative authority to all the free citizens; if it allowed for representatives, Winthrop believed it was only by implication; and since the entire population couldn't always gather, it was argued that the main authority naturally rested with the assistants.

Far different was the reasoning of the people. To check the democratic tendency, Cotton, on the election day, preached to the assembled freemen against rotation in office. The right of an honest magistrate to his place was like that of a proprietor to his freehold. But the electors, now between three and four hundred in number, were bent on exercising "their absolute power," and, reversing the decision of the pulpit, chose a new governor and deputy. The mode of taking the votes was at the same time reformed; and, instead of the erection of hands, the ballot-box was introduced. Thus "the people established a reformation of such things as they judged to be amiss in the government."

The people's thinking was quite different. To curb the democratic trend, Cotton preached to the gathered voters on election day against the idea of rotating officeholders. He argued that an honest official had the same right to their position as a property owner has to their land. However, the voters, numbering between three and four hundred, were determined to exercise "their absolute power" and, going against the preacher's message, elected a new governor and deputy. The process for casting votes was also changed; instead of raising hands, a ballot box was introduced. Thus, "the people established a reformation of such things as they judged to be wrong in the government."

It was further decreed that the whole body of the freemen should be convened only for the election of the magistrates: to these, with deputies to be chosen by the several towns, the powers of legislation and appointment were henceforward intrusted. The trading corporation was unconsciously become a representative democracy.

It was also decided that the entire group of free citizens should only meet for the election of the leaders: to these, along with deputies chosen by the various towns, the powers of making laws and appointments were from then on entrusted. The trading corporation had unknowingly turned into a representative democracy.

The law against arbitrary taxation followed. None but the immediate representatives of the people might dispose of lands or raise money. Thus early did Massachusetts echo the voice of Virginia, like deep calling unto deep. The state was filled with the hum of village politicians; "the freemen of every town in the Bay were busy in inquiring into their liberties and privileges." With the exception of the principle of universal suffrage, now so happily established, the representative democracy was as perfect two centuries ago as it is to-day. Even the magistrates, who acted as judges, held their office by the annual popular choice. "Elections cannot be safe there long," said the lawyer Lechford. The same prediction has been made these two hundred years. The public mind, ever in perpetual agitation, is still easily shaken, even by slight and transient impulses; but, after all vibrations, it follows the laws of the moral world, and safely recovers its balance.

The law against unfair taxation was established next. Only the direct representatives of the people could manage land or raise money. Massachusetts mirrored Virginia early on, with “deep calling unto deep.” The state buzzed with the activity of local politicians; “the freemen of every town in the Bay were busy investigating their rights and privileges.” Aside from the now well-established principle of universal suffrage, representative democracy was just as strong two hundred years ago as it is today. Even the judges held their positions through annual popular elections. “Elections can’t remain secure there for long,” said the lawyer Lechford. That same prediction has been made for the past two hundred years. The public mindset, always in constant motion, can still be easily influenced by minor and temporary shocks; however, after all the tumult, it adheres to the laws of the moral world and gradually regains its balance.

D. Appleton and Company, New York.

D. Appleton and Company, New York.



KING PHILIP'S WAR

From 'History of the United States'

Thus was Philip hurried into "his rebellion"; and he is reported to have wept as he heard that a white man's blood had been shed. He had kept his men about him in arms, and had welcomed every stranger; and yet, against his judgment and his will, he was involved in war. For what prospect had he of success? The English were united; the Indians had no alliance: the English made a common cause; half the Indians were allies of the English, or were quiet spectators of the fight: the English had guns enough; but few of the Indians were well armed, and they could get no new supplies: the English had towns for their shelter and safe retreat; the miserable wigwams of the natives were defenseless: the English had sure supplies of food; the Indians might easily lose their precarious stores. Frenzy prompted their rising. They rose without hope, and they fought without mercy. For them as a nation, there was no to-morrow.

Thus, Philip was rushed into "his rebellion," and it's said he wept upon hearing that a white man's blood had been shed. He had his men armed and had welcomed every stranger; yet, against his better judgment and wishes, he found himself in war. What chances did he have for success? The English were united; the Indians had no alliances. The English banded together, while half of the Indians were either allies of the English or merely watching the conflict unfold. The English had plenty of guns, while few of the Indians were properly armed, and they couldn't get new supplies. The English had towns to shelter in and retreat to; the miserable wigwams of the natives were defenseless. The English had reliable food supplies, while the Indians could easily lose their meager resources. Frustration drove them to rise up. They fought without hope and without mercy. For them as a nation, there was no tomorrow.

The minds of the English were appalled by the horrors of the impending conflict, and superstition indulged in its wild inventions. At the time of the eclipse of the moon, you might have seen the figure of an Indian scalp imprinted on the centre of its disk. The perfect form of an Indian bow appeared in the sky. The sighing of the wind was like the whistling of bullets. Some heard invisible troops of horses gallop through the air, while others found the prophecy of calamities in the howling of the wolves.

The people of England were horrified by the impending conflict, and superstition ran wild with bizarre stories. During the lunar eclipse, you could see the image of an Indian scalp in the middle of the moon. The perfect shape of an Indian bow seemed to appear in the sky. The sound of the wind was like the whistling of bullets. Some claimed they heard invisible cavalry galloping through the air, while others interpreted the howling of wolves as a sign of coming disasters.

At the very beginning of danger the colonists exerted their wonted energy. Volunteers from Massachusetts joined the troops from Plymouth; and, within a week from the commencement of hostilities, the insulated Pokanokets were driven from Mount Hope, and in less than a month Philip was a fugitive among the Nipmucks, the interior tribes of Massachusetts. The little army of the colonists then entered the territory of the Narragansetts, and from the reluctant tribe extorted a treaty of neutrality, with a promise to deliver up every hostile Indian. Victory seemed promptly assured. But it was only the commencement of horrors. Canonchet, the chief sachem of the Narragansetts, was the son of Miantonomoh; and could he forget his father's wrongs? Desolation extended along the whole frontier. Banished from his patrimony, where the pilgrims found a friend, and from his cabin, which had sheltered the exiles, Philip, with his warriors, spread through the country, awakening their brethren to a warfare of extermination.

At the very start of the danger, the colonists showed their usual determination. Volunteers from Massachusetts joined the troops from Plymouth; and within a week of the fighting beginning, the isolated Pokanokets were pushed out from Mount Hope, and in less than a month, Philip was on the run among the Nipmucks, the inland tribes of Massachusetts. The small army of colonists then entered Narragansett territory and forced the unwilling tribe into signing a treaty of neutrality, with a promise to hand over every hostile Indian. Victory seemed certain right away. But this was just the beginning of a series of horrors. Canonchet, the chief sachem of the Narragansetts, was the son of Miantonomoh; could he really forget the wrongs done to his father? Destruction spread along the entire frontier. Exiled from his homeland, where the pilgrims found a friend, and from his home, which had sheltered the exiles, Philip, along with his warriors, moved throughout the country, rallying their fellow tribes to join in a fight to the death.

The war, on the part of the Indians, was one of ambuscades and surprises. They never once met the English in open field; but always, even if eightfold in numbers, fled timorously before infantry. They were secret as beasts of prey, skillful marksmen, and in part provided with firearms, fleet of foot, conversant with all the paths of the forest, patient of fatigue, and mad with a passion for rapine, vengeance, and destruction, retreating into swamps for their fastnesses, or hiding in the greenwood thickets, where the leaves muffled the eyes of the pursuer. By the rapidity of their descent, they seemed omnipresent among the scattered villages, which they ravished like a passing storm; and for a full year they kept all New England in a state of terror and excitement. The exploring party was waylaid and cut off, and the mangled carcasses and disjointed limbs of the dead were hung upon the trees. The laborer in the field, the reapers as they sallied forth to the harvest, men as they went to mill, the shepherd's boy among the sheep, were shot down by skulking foes, whose approach was invisible. Who can tell the heavy hours of woman? The mother, if left alone in the house, feared the tomahawk for herself and children; on the sudden attack, the husband would fly with one child, the wife with another, and, perhaps, one only escape; the village cavalcade, making its way to meeting on Sunday in files on horseback, the farmer holding the bridle in one hand and a child in the other, his wife seated on a pillion behind him, it may be with a child in her lap, as was the fashion in those days, could not proceed safely; but, at the moment when least expected, bullets would whizz among them, sent from an unseen enemy by the wayside. The forest that protected the ambush of the Indians secured their retreat.

The war, for the Native Americans, was all about ambushes and surprises. They never faced the English in open battle; instead, even if they outnumbered them eight to one, they would flee nervously before infantry. They were as stealthy as predators, skilled marksmen, and some even had firearms. They were quick, knew all the forest paths, could endure fatigue, and were driven by a fierce desire for plunder, revenge, and destruction. They would retreat into swamps for safety or hide in the thick greenery, where the leaves concealed them from pursuers. Because of their speed, they seemed to be everywhere among the scattered villages, attacking like a sudden storm, and for an entire year, they kept all of New England in a state of fear and tension. The scouting party was ambushed and cut off, and the mangled bodies and severed limbs of the dead were hung on trees. Farmers in the fields, harvesters heading out to collect crops, men on their way to the mill, and shepherd boys with their flocks were shot down by hidden enemies whose approach was undetectable. Who can understand the heavy hours for women? A mother, left alone in her home, feared the tomahawk for herself and her children. During a sudden attack, a husband would flee with one child, a wife with another, and perhaps only one would survive. The village procession going to church on Sunday, riding in a line on horseback, with the farmer holding the bridle in one hand and a child in the other, his wife perched on a pillion behind him, possibly with a child in her lap, as was customary then, could not travel safely. Just when they least expected it, bullets would fly among them, fired by an unseen enemy by the roadside. The forest that shielded the Indians during their ambush also provided cover for their escape.

D. Appleton and Company, New York.

D. Appleton and Company, New York.



THE NEW NETHERLAND

From 'History of the United States'

During the absence of Stuyvesant from Manhattan, the warriors of the neighboring Algonkin tribes, never reposing confidence in the Dutch, made a desperate assault on the colony. In sixty-four canoes they appeared before the town, and ravaged the adjacent country. The return of the expedition restored confidence. The captives were ransomed, and industry repaired its losses. The Dutch seemed to have firmly established their power, and promised themselves happier years. New Netherland consoled them for the loss of Brazil. They exulted in the possession of an admirable territory, that needed no embankments against the ocean. They were proud of its vast extent,--from New England to Maryland, from the sea to the Great River of Canada, and the remote Northwestern wilderness. They sounded with exultation the channel of the deep stream, which was no longer shared with the Swedes; they counted with delight its many lovely runs of water, on which the beavers built their villages; and the great travelers who had visited every continent, as they ascended the Delaware, declared it one of the noblest rivers in the world, with banks more inviting than the lands on the Amazon.

During Stuyvesant's absence from Manhattan, the warriors from nearby Algonkin tribes, never trusting the Dutch, launched a fierce attack on the colony. They arrived in sixty-four canoes, wreaking havoc on the surrounding area. The return of the expedition boosted morale. The captives were freed, and work restored what had been lost. The Dutch seemed to have solidified their power and looked forward to brighter years ahead. New Netherland made up for the loss of Brazil. They took pride in their magnificent territory, which didn’t require flood barriers against the ocean. They were proud of its vast size—from New England to Maryland, stretching from the sea to the Great River of Canada and the distant Northwestern wilderness. They celebrated the deep stream’s channel, which was no longer shared with the Swedes; they joyfully counted its many beautiful streams, where beavers built their homes; and the great explorers who had traveled to every continent remarked that as they navigated the Delaware, it was one of the finest rivers in the world, with banks more appealing than those along the Amazon.

Meantime, the country near the Hudson gained by increasing emigration. Manhattan was already the chosen abode of merchants; and the policy of the government invited them by its good-will. If Stuyvesant sometimes displayed the rash despotism of a soldier, he was sure to be reproved by his employers. Did he change the rate of duties arbitrarily, the directors, sensitive to commercial honor, charged him "to keep every contract inviolate." Did he tamper with the currency by raising the nominal value of foreign coin, the measure was rebuked as dishonest. Did he attempt to fix the price of labor by arbitrary rules, this also was condemned as unwise and impracticable. Did he interfere with the merchants by inspecting their accounts, the deed was censured as without precedent "in Christendom"; and he was ordered to "treat the merchants with kindness, lest they return, and the country be depopulated." Did his zeal for Calvinism lead him to persecute Lutherans, he was chid for his bigotry. Did his hatred of "the abominable sect of Quakers" imprison and afterward exile the blameless Bowne, "let every peaceful citizen," wrote the directors, "enjoy freedom of conscience; this maxim has made our city the asylum for fugitives from every land; tread in its steps, and you shall be blessed."

Meanwhile, the area around the Hudson River benefited from increasing immigration. Manhattan was already the preferred home for merchants, and the government's policies attracted them with good intentions. Although Stuyvesant sometimes showed the reckless authoritarianism of a soldier, his employers were quick to correct him. If he changed the duty rates arbitrarily, the directors, keen on maintaining commercial integrity, instructed him "to keep every contract intact." If he manipulated the currency by raising the nominal value of foreign coins, that action was denounced as dishonest. If he tried to set labor prices with arbitrary rules, that too was criticized as unwise and impractical. If he interfered with merchants by inspecting their accounts, it was condemned as unprecedented "in Christendom"; he was told to "treat the merchants with kindness, lest they leave, and the country be depopulated." If his commitment to Calvinism led him to persecute Lutherans, he was scolded for his prejudice. If his animosity toward "the abominable sect of Quakers" resulted in the imprisonment and subsequent exile of the innocent Bowne, the directors wrote, "let every peaceful citizen enjoy freedom of conscience; this principle has made our city a refuge for fugitives from every land; follow this path, and you will be blessed."

Private worship was therefore allowed to every religion. Opinion, if not yet enfranchised, was already tolerated. The people of Palestine, from the destruction of their temple an outcast and a wandering race, were allured by the traffic and the condition of the New World; and not the Saxon and Celtic races only, the children of the bondmen that broke from slavery in Egypt, the posterity of those who had wandered in Arabia, and worshiped near Calvary, found a home, liberty, and a burial place on the island of Manhattan.

Private worship was allowed for every religion. Opinions, although not fully accepted, were already tolerated. The people of Palestine, after the destruction of their temple, became outcasts and wanderers, drawn to the opportunities and conditions of the New World. It wasn't just the Saxon and Celtic races; even the descendants of the slaves who escaped from Egypt, those who had wandered in Arabia, and worshiped near Calvary found a home, freedom, and a place to be buried on the island of Manhattan.

The emigrants from Holland were themselves of the most various lineage; for Holland had long been the gathering-place of the unfortunate. Could we trace the descent of the emigrants from the Low Countries to New Netherland, we should be carried not only to the banks of the Rhine and the borders of the German Sea, but to the Protestants who escaped from France after the massacre of Bartholomew's Eve, and to those earlier inquirers who were swayed by the voice of Huss in the heart of Bohemia. New York was always a city of the world. Its settlers were relics of the first fruits of the Reformation, chosen from the Belgic provinces and England, from France and Bohemia, from Germany and Switzerland, from Piedmont and the Italian Alps.

The emigrants from Holland came from many different backgrounds; Holland had long been a refuge for the unfortunate. If we could trace the lineage of the emigrants from the Low Countries to New Netherland, we would find connections not only to the banks of the Rhine and the shores of the North Sea, but also to Protestants who fled France after the St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre and to earlier seekers influenced by Huss in the heart of Bohemia. New York has always been a global city. Its settlers were the remnants of the early Reformation, gathered from the Belgian provinces and England, from France and Bohemia, from Germany and Switzerland, from Piedmont and the Italian Alps.

The religious sects, which, in the middle ages, had been fostered by the municipal liberties of the south of France, were the harbingers of modern freedom, and had therefore been sacrificed to the inexorable feudalism of the north. After a bloody conflict, the plebeian reformers, crushed by the merciless leaders of the military aristocracy, escaped to the highlands that divide France and Italy. Preserving the discipline of a benevolent, ascetic morality, with the simplicity of a spiritual worship,

The religious groups that emerged in the Middle Ages, supported by the local freedoms in southern France, were the forerunners of modern liberty and were thus sacrificed to the harsh feudalism of the north. After a violent struggle, the common reformers, defeated by the ruthless leaders of the military elite, fled to the mountains that separate France from Italy. They maintained the principles of a compassionate, ascetic morality, along with the simplicity of a spiritual worship,

"When our ancestors worshiped stocks and stones,"

it was found, on the progress of the Reformation, that they had by three centuries anticipated Luther and Calvin. The hurricane of persecution, which was to have swept Protestantism from the earth, did not spare their seclusion; mothers with infants were rolled down the rocks, and the bones of martyrs scattered on the Alpine mountains. The city of Amsterdam offered the fugitive Waldenses a free passage to America, and a welcome was prepared in New Netherland for the few who were willing to emigrate.

it was discovered, during the Reformation, that they had anticipated Luther and Calvin by three centuries. The wave of persecution that intended to wipe out Protestantism didn’t spare their isolation; mothers with infants were thrown down the cliffs, and the remains of martyrs were spread across the Alpine mountains. The city of Amsterdam offered the fleeing Waldenses a free passage to America, and preparations were made in New Netherland for those few who were willing to migrate.

The persecuted of every creed and every clime were invited to the colony. When the Protestant churches in Rochelle were razed, the Calvinists of that city were gladly admitted; and the French Protestants came in such numbers that the public documents were sometimes issued in French as well as in Dutch and English. Troops of orphans were shipped for the milder destinies of the New World; a free passage was offered to mechanics; for "population was known to be the bulwark of every State." The government of New Netherland had formed just ideas of the fit materials for building a commonwealth; they desired "farmers and laborers, foreigners and exiles, men inured to toil and penury." The colony increased; children swarmed in every village; the advent of the year and the month of May were welcomed with noisy frolics; new modes of activity were devised; lumber was shipped to France; the whale pursued off the coast; the vine, the mulberry, planted; flocks of sheep as well as cattle were multiplied; and tile, so long imported from Holland, began to be manufactured near Fort Orange. New Amsterdam could, in a few years, boast of stately buildings, and almost vied with Boston. "This happily situated province," said its inhabitants, "may become the granary of our fatherland; should our Netherlands be wasted by grievous wars, it will offer our countrymen a safe retreat; by God's blessing, we shall in a few years become a mighty people."

The persecuted from every religion and every place were welcomed to the colony. When the Protestant churches in Rochelle were destroyed, the Calvinists from that city were gladly accepted; and the French Protestants arrived in such large numbers that official documents were sometimes issued in French as well as in Dutch and English. Groups of orphans were sent to the New World for a better future; a free passage was offered to skilled workers, because "population was known to be the foundation of every State." The government of New Netherland understood the right resources needed to build a strong community; they wanted "farmers and laborers, newcomers and refugees, people used to hard work and hardship." The colony grew; children filled every village; the arrival of May was celebrated with lively fun; new ways of doing things were created; lumber was shipped to France; whales were hunted off the coast; vines and mulberry trees were planted; herds of sheep and cattle increased; and tiles, which had long been imported from Holland, began to be made near Fort Orange. In a few years, New Amsterdam could proudly show off impressive buildings and was almost a rival to Boston. "This well-placed province," said its residents, "could become the breadbasket of our homeland; if our Netherlands are ravaged by terrible wars, it will provide our countrymen a safe haven; with God's blessing, we will become a great people in just a few years."

Thus did various nations of the Caucasian race assist in colonizing our central states.

Thus, different nations of the Caucasian race helped in settling our central states.

D. Appleton and Company, New York.

D. Appleton and Company, New York.



FRANKLIN

From 'History of the United States'

Franklin looked quietly and deeply into the secrets of nature. His clear understanding was never perverted by passion, nor corrupted by the pride of theory. The son of a rigid Calvinist, the grandson of a tolerant Quaker, he had from boyhood been familiar not only with theological subtilities, but with a catholic respect for freedom of mind. Skeptical of tradition as the basis of faith, he respected reason rather than authority; and, after a momentary lapse into fatalism, he gained with increasing years an increasing trust in the overruling providence of God. Adhering to none of all the religions in the colonies, he yet devoutly, though without form, adhered to religion. But though famous as a disputant, and having a natural aptitude for metaphysics, he obeyed the tendency of his age, and sought by observation to win an insight into the mysteries of being. The best observers praise his method most. He so sincerely loved truth, that in his pursuit of her she met him half-way. Without prejudice and without bias, he discerned intuitively the identity of the laws of nature with those of which humanity is conscious; so that his mind was like a mirror, in which the universe, as it reflected itself, revealed her laws. His morality, repudiating ascetic severities and the system which enjoins them, was indulgent to appetites of which he abhorred the sway; but his affections were of a calm intensity: in all his career, the love of man held the mastery over personal interest. He had not the imagination which inspires the bard or kindles the orator; but an exquisite propriety, parsimonious of ornament, gave ease, correctness, and graceful simplicity even to his most careless writings. In life, also, his tastes were delicate. Indifferent to the pleasures of the table, he relished the delights of music and harmony, of which he enlarged the instruments. His blandness of temper, his modesty, the benignity of his manners, made him the favorite of intelligent society; and, with healthy cheerfulness, he derived pleasure from books, from philosophy, from conversation,--now administering consolation to the sorrower, now indulging in light-hearted gayety. In his intercourse, the universality of his perceptions bore, perhaps, the character of humor; but, while he clearly discerned the contrast between the grandeur of the universe and the feebleness of man, a serene benevolence saved him from contempt of his race or disgust at its toils. To superficial observers, he might have seemed as an alien from speculative truth, limiting himself to the world of the senses; and yet, in study, and among men, his mind always sought to discover and apply the general principles by which nature and affairs are controlled,--now deducing from the theory of caloric improvements in fireplaces and lanterns, and now advancing human freedom by firm inductions from the inalienable rights of man. Never professing enthusiasm, never making a parade of sentiment, his practical wisdom was sometimes mistaken for the offspring of selfish prudence; yet his hope was steadfast, like that hope which rests on the Rock of Ages, and his conduct was as unerring as though the light that led him was a light from heaven. He never anticipated action by theories of self-sacrificing virtue; and yet, in the moments of intense activity, he from the abodes of ideal truth brought down and applied to the affairs of life the principles of goodness, as unostentatiously as became the man who with a kite and hempen string drew lightning from the skies. He separated himself so little from his age that he has been called the representative of materialism; and yet, when he thought on religion, his mind passed beyond reliance on sects to faith in God; when he wrote on politics, he founded freedom on principles that know no change; when he turned an observing eye on nature, he passed from the effect to the cause, from individual appearances to universal laws; when he reflected on history, his philosophic mind found gladness and repose in the clear anticipation of the progress of humanity.

Franklin quietly and deeply explored the secrets of nature. His clear understanding was never distorted by passion, nor tainted by pride in his theories. The son of a strict Calvinist and the grandson of a tolerant Quaker, he had been familiar since childhood not only with complex theological ideas but also with a broad respect for freedom of thought. Skeptical of tradition as a foundation for faith, he valued reason over authority; and after a brief period of fatalism, he increasingly came to trust in God's guiding providence as he grew older. While he did not strictly adhere to any of the religions in the colonies, he was sincerely religious, even without formal practices. Though renowned for his arguments and naturally skilled in metaphysics, he followed the trends of his time and sought understanding of life's mysteries through observation. The best observers praised his methods. He loved truth so much that in his quest for it, truth met him halfway. With an unbiased perspective, he intuitively recognized the connection between the laws of nature and those of human awareness, making his mind like a mirror in which the universe reflected its laws. His approach to morality, rejecting strict asceticism, was tolerant of desires he disliked; yet his affections were calm and intense: throughout his life, love for humanity reigned over personal interests. He lacked the imaginative spark that inspires poets or orators; however, his precise and elegantly simple style gave ease and grace to even his most casual writings. In life, his tastes were refined. Uninterested in gourmet food, he enjoyed the pleasures of music and harmony, expanding the instruments he played. His gentle demeanor, modesty, and kindness made him a favorite in intelligent circles; with a healthy cheerfulness, he found joy in books, philosophy, and conversation—sometimes comforting the sorrowful, other times engaging in light-hearted fun. In his interactions, the breadth of his perceptions sometimes took on a humorous quality; yet, while he clearly saw the contrast between the universe's grandeur and humanity's fragility, a calm benevolence kept him from feeling contempt for his fellow humans or frustration at their struggles. To casual observers, he might have seemed detached from abstract truths, focusing only on the physical world; yet, in both study and social settings, his mind continually sought to uncover and apply the general principles governing nature and life—sometimes deriving practical improvements like better fireplaces and lanterns from theories of heat, and at other times promoting human freedom through firm conclusions about people's inalienable rights. Never proclaiming enthusiasm or displaying sentimentality, his practical wisdom was sometimes mistaken for mere self-interest; yet, his hope was unwavering, like that which is built on solid foundations, and his actions were as reliable as if guided by divine light. He did not preempt actions with theories of selfless virtue; instead, in moments of intense activity, he brought principles of goodness from the realm of ideal truth into everyday life, as unpretentiously as the man who drew lightning from the sky with a kite and string. He was so in tune with his time that he was called a representative of materialism; yet, when he contemplated religion, his thoughts transcended reliance on specific sects to a faith in God; when he wrote about politics, he based freedom on unchanging principles; when he observed nature, he moved from effects to causes, from individual phenomena to universal laws; and when he reflected on history, his philosophical mind found joy and peace in the clear expectation of humanity's progress.


End of Volume III.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!